The history of that great and renowned monarchy of China wherein all the particular provinces are accurately described, as also the dispositions, manners, learning, lawes, militia, government, and religion of the people : together with the traffick and commodities of that countrey / lately written in Italian by F. Alvarez Semedo ... ; now put into English by a person of quality, and illustrated with several mapps and figures ... ; to which is added the history of the late invasion and conquest of that flourishing kingdom by the Tartars ; with an exact account of the other affairs of China till these present times.
         Relação da propagação da fe no reyno da China e outros adjacentes. English
         Semedo, Alvaro, 1585-1658.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 1083 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59154
         Wing S2490
         ESTC R22006
         12619181
         ocm 12619181
         64464
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59154)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64464)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 334:2)
      
       
         
           
             The history of that great and renowned monarchy of China wherein all the particular provinces are accurately described, as also the dispositions, manners, learning, lawes, militia, government, and religion of the people : together with the traffick and commodities of that countrey / lately written in Italian by F. Alvarez Semedo ... ; now put into English by a person of quality, and illustrated with several mapps and figures ... ; to which is added the history of the late invasion and conquest of that flourishing kingdom by the Tartars ; with an exact account of the other affairs of China till these present times.
             Relação da propagação da fe no reyno da China e outros adjacentes. English
             Semedo, Alvaro, 1585-1658.
             Martini, Martino, 1614-1661. De bello Tartarico historia. English.
             Person of quality.
          
           [10], 308, [2] p., [1] leaf of plates : ill., maps (1 folded), port.
           
             Printed by E. Tyler for Iohn Crook, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             The history of the invasion by the Tartars (p. 253-304) has special t.p.: Bellum tartaricum, or, The conquest of the great and most renovvned empire of China by the invasion of the Tartars ... written originally in Latine by Martin Martinius. London : Printed for J. Crook, 1655.
             Advertisement on p. [1]-[2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
             Prelim. p. (map) torn in filmed copy. Beginning-p. 25 photographed from Library of Congress copy and inserted at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- China.
           China -- History -- 960-1644.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               That
               Great
               and
               Renowned
               MONARCHY
               OF
               CHINA
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               all
               the
               particular
               Provinces
               are
               accurately
               described
               :
               as
               also
               the
               Dispositions
               ,
               Manners
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Militia
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Religion
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Together
               with
               the
               Traffick
               and
               Commodities
               of
               that
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Lately
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               F.
               ALVAREZ
               SEMEDO
               ,
               a
               Portughess
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               resided
               twenty
               two
               yeares
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               other
               Famous
               Cities
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Now
               put
               into
               English
               by
               a
               Person
               of
               quality
               ,
               and
               illustrated
               with
               several
               MAPPS
               and
               FIGURES
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curious
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               Trade
               of
               Great
               BRITTAIN
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               is
               added
               the
               History
               of
               the
               late
               Invasion
               ,
               and
               Conquest
               of
               that
               flourishing
               Kingdom
               by
               the
               TARTARS
               .
            
             
               With
               an
               exact
               Account
               of
               the
               other
               affairs
               of
               CHINA
               ,
               till
               these
               present
               Times
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Tyler
              
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Crook
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Ship
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 Courteous
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Present
               thee
               with
               that
               long
               exspected
               ,
               most
               exact
               History
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               Government
               ,
               Manners
               ,
               and
               present
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               that
               great
               Monarchy
               of
               China
               ;
               in
               its
               circuit
               little
               less
               then
               all
               Europe
               ;
               Heretofore
               (
               as
               zealous
               of
               its
               rare
               treasures
               )
               shut
               and
               locked
               up
               from
               the
               curious
               eyes
               of
               strangers
               :
               so
               that
               this
               booke
               (
               first
               )
               yeilds
               to
               thee
               a
               full
               discovery
               thereof
               .
               &
               (
               I
               dare
               say
               )
               the
               most
               valuable
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               world
               hath
               been
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               since
               that
               of
               America
               ;
               whereby
               now
               the
               furthest
               East
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               West
               ,
               is
               disclosed
               ,
               and
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               present
               age
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               for
               some
               former
               relations
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               have
               seen
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               by
               this
               discerne
               them
               to
               be
               as
               fabulous
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               compendious
               and
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               written
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               ,
               after
               ,
               first
               ,
               a
               strict
               education
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               learning
               ,
               for
               two
               and
               twenty
               yeares
               space
               lived
               in
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               was
               resident
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               thereof
               :
               and
               in
               all
               that
               time
               
               (
               as
               designing
               such
               a
               worke
               )
               was
               a
               diligent
               Observator
               and
               Collector
               of
               all
               their
               manners
               and
               customs
               ;
               as
               likewise
               (
               after
               much
               paines
               taken
               in
               the
               Language
               )
               a
               great
               student
               of
               their
               Histories
               ,
               and
               Writings
               .
               Whose
               laborious
               worke
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               already
               bin
               clothed
               in
               many
               other
               Languages
               ,
               besides
               the
               Authors
               ,
               and
               welcomly
               entertained
               in
               most
               states
               of
               Europe
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               concealed
               to
               a
               Nation
               ,
               either
               for
               curiosity
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               industry
               of
               forraigne
               commerce
               ,
               no
               way
               yeilding
               to
               her
               neighbours
               .
            
             
               The
               variety
               of
               the
               subjects
               handled
               therein
               is
               so
               great
               (
               as
               comprehending
               the
               whole
               fabricke
               of
               that
               nation
               ;
               their
               Politicks
               ,
               Oeconomicks
               ,
               Sciences
               ,
               Mechanicks
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Merchandise
               ,
               &c.
               )
               that
               those
               of
               whatsoever
               profession
               ,
               may
               reap
               no
               small
               benefit
               in
               reading
               the
               designes
               ,
               managements
               and
               practices
               therein
               ,
               of
               so
               ingenious
               a
               People
               .
               Whose
               manners
               also
               (
               as
               their
               site
               )
               are
               so
               remote
               and
               different
               in
               most
               things
               from
               ours
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               may
               say
               )
               in
               this
               piece
               is
               happily
               united
               ,
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               History
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               a
               Romance
               :
               where
               it
               will
               be
               no
               small
               pleasure
               to
               thee
               to
               see
               their
               braines
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               of
               a
               severall
               mould
               from
               the
               Europeans
               ,
               and
               their
               inventions
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               to
               walke
               antipodes
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               these
               no
               way
               below
               us
               ,
               but
               in
               many
               superiour
               ;
               or
               what
               in
               them
               appears
               less
               compleat
               ,
               yet
               will
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               not
               be
               ungratefull
               unto
               thee
               ,
               because
               t
               is
               new
               and
               singular
               .
               As
               for
               many
               morall
               vertues
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               find
               them
               so
               far
               to
               transcend
               us
               therein
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               proposed
               as
               an
               excellent
               patterne
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               they
               are
               a
               shame
               )
               to
               Christian
               states
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               correct
               and
               reforme
               any
               their
               defects
               ,
               and
               
               make
               the
               nation
               perfectly
               happy
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               Christianity
               hath
               of
               late
               visited
               this
               people
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               darknes
               :
               so
               that
               now
               (
               after
               America
               also
               enlightned
               )
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               the
               world
               left
               ,
               wherinto
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               gone
               forth
               .
               The
               foundation
               of
               which
               being
               (
               there
               )
               already
               laid
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               hopes
               that
               it
               may
               sooner
               come
               to
               a
               ful
               purity
               ,
               reformation
               &
               perfection
               ,
               &
               the
               indefatigable
               pains
               &
               undaunted
               courage
               of
               those
               laborers
               who
               cultivate
               it
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               provoke
               a
               greater
               diligence
               andemulation
               therein
               ,
               in
               our
               planters
               in
               the
               West
               ;
               where
               the
               Gospel
               (
               as
               following
               a
               conquest
               )
               may
               be
               advanced
               both
               with
               much
               more
               safety
               and
               authority
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               I
               have
               added
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               invasian
               of
               China
               ,
               much
               enlarged
               &
               freed
               from
               divers
               Erratas
               of
               the
               former
               Edition
               ;
               which
               gives
               thee
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Chinesse
               affaires
               till
               the
               yeare
               1653.
               
               (
               Reader
               ,
               thus
               much
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               advertise
               thee
               in
               the
               front
               of
               this
               Booke
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               not
               be
               so
               great
               an
               hinderance
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               so
               curious
               and
               beneficiall
               a
               discourse
               .
               Farewell
               )
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Preface
               .
            
             
               WHo
               writeth
               of
               things
               farre
               remote
               ,
               doth
               almost
               alwayes
               incurre
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               those
               no
               small
               defects
               :
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               many
               Books
               ,
               whose
               Authours
               ,
               for
               their
               personal
               Qualities
               ,
               might
               deserve
               more
               credit
               than
               may
               justly
               be
               given
               to
               their
               writings
               .
               As
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               of
               China
               ,
               I
               have
               perused
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               leaving
               in
               oblivion
               almost
               all
               Truths
               ,
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               wander
               in
               discourses
               altogether
               fabulous
               :
               for
               this
               Kingdome
               being
               so
               remote
               ,
               and
               having
               alwayes
               with
               much
               Care
               avoided
               all
               Communication
               with
               Strangers
               ,
               reserving
               onely
               to
               themselvs
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               own
               Affairs
               ,
               with
               a
               most
               particular
               Caution
               :
               hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               knowne
               without
               the
               Confines
               thereof
               ,
               but
               what
               doth
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               overflow
               into
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Cantone
               ,
               (
               a
               part
               of
               this
               Empire
               ,
               whither
               the
               Portugheses
               have
               been
               suffered
               to
               come
               )
               so
               that
               the
               most
               internall
               and
               secret
               knowledge
               thereof
               hath
               been
               reserved
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               Natives
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               who
               know
               well
               enough
               how
               to
               conceale
               it
               ;
               or
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               a
               better
               Motive
               ,
               have
               ,
               to
               discover
               it
               ,
               little
               lesse
               then
               forgotten
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               their
               language
               ,
               their
               customes
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               transformed
               themselves
               into
               the
               naturall
               humour
               of
               that
               Country
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               last
               hath
               by
               divine
               dispensation
               ,
               fallen
               to
               the
               lott
               
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               the
               Company
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               who
               although
               they
               came
               late
               to
               the
               Culture
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               arrived
               to
               that
               honour
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               after
               Saint
               Thomas
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               did
               cultivate
               those
               remote
               Confines
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               now
               fifty
               eight
               years
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               laboured
               under
               this
               so
               distant
               Climate
               ,
               where
               directing
               all
               their
               force
               and
               endeavours
               ,
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               Souls
               ,
               they
               account
               it
               a
               manifest
               Theft
               ,
               to
               employ
               any
               otherwise
               that
               time
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               so
               much
               importance
               for
               the
               Eternall
               Salvation
               of
               men
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               yet
               did
               ,
               or
               would
               it
               have
               been
               permitted
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               desired
               it
               ,
               to
               employ
               himselfe
               in
               writing
               the
               Relation
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               except
               it
               were
               Father
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Trigalzius
              
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               by
               permission
               with-drawn
               himself
               from
               the
               culture
               of
               Christianity
               among
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               and
               passed
               from
               thence
               into
               Europe
               .
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               same
               occasion
               I
               have
               undertaken
               to
               give
               a
               briefe
               account
               thereof
               ,
               sufficient
               at
               least
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               informed
               concerning
               those
               parts
               :
               forbearing
               to
               make
               a
               more
               large
               discourse
               at
               the
               present
               ▪
               but
               reserving
               it
               for
               another
               time
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               returne
               to
               that
               vast
               Country
               ,
               with
               new
               Labourers
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Authority
               and
               Experience
               among
               us
               ,
               may
               find
               leisure
               and
               convenience
               to
               undertake
               a
               perfect
               Relation
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               abbreviating
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               't
               is
               possible
               ,
               this
               Information
               ,
               without
               rendring
               that
               knowledge
               confused
               ,
               which
               wee
               pretend
               to
               gratify
               the
               world
               with
               ,
               we
               shall
               divide
               the
               work
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               containeth
               the
               materiall
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               Land
               ,
               and
               Fruits
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               the
               formal
               part
               too
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               people
               ,
               their
               learning
               ,
               and
               customes
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Christianity
               there
               ,
               the
               progresse
               thereof
               ,
               the
               persecutions
               suffered
               therein
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               I
               left
               it
               ,
               at
               my
               departure
               thence
               .
               I
               hope
               this
               worke
               shall
               gain
               some
               esteem
               and
               credit
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Appearance
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               ;
               having
               
               taken
               what
               I
               write
               ,
               from
               the
               infallible
               Testimony
               of
               mine
               eyes
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               may
               not
               be
               of
               the
               quickest
               sighted
               ,
               yet
               have
               had
               the
               advantage
               to
               reiterate
               very
               often
               their
               speculations
               .
               And
               if
               he
               which
               vieweth
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               although
               his
               sight
               be
               not
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               doth
               commonly
               see
               more
               ,
               then
               he
               who
               looketh
               in
               haste
               ,
               be
               his
               eyes
               never
               so
               good
               :
               I
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               have
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               observe
               all
               Passages
               of
               China
               ,
               have
               certainly
               seen
               so
               much
               what
               I
               write
               ,
               and
               what
               others
               have
               written
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               sowell
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               necessarily
               speak
               of
               them
               with
               more
               Certainty
               then
               they
               ,
               although
               with
               lesse
               Eloquence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Table
               of
               all
               the
               Chapters
               contained
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               History
               of
               China
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                   OF
                
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 Generall
                 
                   Fol.
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   8.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   15.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 :
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 inclination
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   22.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 habit
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   29.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Language
                 and
                 Letters
                 
                   fol
                   ,
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 admittance
                 to
                 examination
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   35.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   8
                
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Examinations
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 their
                 degrees
                 are
                 conferred
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   45.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Bookes
                 and
                 Sciences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   .
                   fol.
                   47.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   11.
                
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Sciences
                 and
                 liberall
                 Arts
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   fol.
                   51.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Courtesies
                 and
                 Civilities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   .
                   fol.
                   58.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Banquets
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   14.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Games
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 use
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   68.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   15
                
                 Of
                 their
                 Marriage
                 
                   fol.
                   69.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   16.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Funerals
                 and
                 Sepultures
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   :
                   fol.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Funerall
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Mother
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   78.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   18.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 severall
                 sects
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 
                   China
                   .
                   fol.
                   86.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   19.
                
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 superstitions
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 
                   China
                   .
                   fol.
                   93.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   20.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Militia
                 and
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   .
                   fol.
                   96.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 war
                 which
                 the
                 Tartars
                 made
                 upon
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   fol.
                   100.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   22.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 
                   fol.
                   106.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   23.
                
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 China
                 are
                 married
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   119.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   24.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 
                   China
                   .
                   fol.
                   121.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   25.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   124.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   26.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 thirteen
                 Provinces
                 .
                 
                   fol
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   27
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Badge
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 Ensigns
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   132.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   28.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 Punishments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   .
                   fol.
                   135.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   29.
                
                 
                 Of
                 some
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 facilitate
                 and
                 rectify
                 the
                 Govenment
                 in
                 
                   China
                   .
                   fol.
                   144.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   30.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Moors
                 ,
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 
                   China
                   .
                   fol.
                   151.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   31.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 planted
                 many
                 ages
                 since
                 in
                 China
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 stone
                 lately
                 discovered
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   154.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Table
               of
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               Chapters
               in
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               History
               of
               China
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 first
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 China
                 
                   fol.
                   166.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 before
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   172.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Of
                 what
                 happened
                 after
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Fathers
                 entred
                 into
                 Pekim
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   177.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 enter
                 into
                 Pekim
                 and
                 settle
                 there
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   183.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 and
                 ruin
                 of
                 their
                 House
                 at
                 Xaocheu
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   187.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 Residencies
                 at
                 Nancham
                 and
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Father
                 Matthaeus
                 Riccius
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   192.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 burying
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   197.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                
                 
                 A
                 fierce
                 persecution
                 is
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 
                   fol.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                
                 
                 The
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 and
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 China
                 .
                 Fol.
                 214.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                
                 
                 How
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 calmed
                 again
                 after
                 the
                 persecution
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 severall
                 Residencies
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   220.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   11.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 persecution
                 at
                 Namkim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 martyrdome
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 named
                 Andrew
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   226.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   12.
                
                 
                 How
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 and
                 setled
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 Court
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   232.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                
                 
                 The
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 .
                 
                   fol.
                   239.
                
                 
              
               
                 After
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 supplement
                 to
                 these
                 present
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 contained
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 most
                 cruell
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 conquered
                 .
                 fol.
                 249.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Exact
                   MAPP
                   of
                   CHINA
                   ,
                   being
                   faithfully
                   Copied
                   from
                   one
                   brought
                   from
                   Peking
                   by
                   a
                   Father
                   Lately
                   resideent
                   in
                   that
                   Citty
                   .
                   1655
                   
                     
                       IC
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       King
                       of
                       China
                    
                     portrait
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       China
                       Man
                    
                     portrait
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       China
                       Woman
                    
                     portrait
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               Of
               the
               Temporall
               State
               of
               CHINA
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 Generall
                 .
              
               
                 CHina
                 in
                 its
                 extent
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 continued
                 Continent
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 devides
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 taking
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 Haynam
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 and
                 lyeth
                 in
                 nineteen
                 degrees
                 )
                 it
                 extends
                 it self
                 twenty
                 foure
                 degrees
                 ,
                 inclining
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 and
                 ending
                 in
                 fourty
                 three
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 circuite
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 spacious
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 coasts
                 thereof
                 run
                 along
                 in
                 various
                 and
                 unequall
                 windings
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 equall
                 to
                 all
                 Europe
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 west
                 side
                 thereof
                 are
                 many
                 small
                 Islands
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 neere
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 all
                 to
                 Compose
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 one
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 fifteen
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 spacious
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 anciently
                 ;
                 each
                 having
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 nine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 watered
                 with
                 large
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 the
                 opposite
                 banks
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 is
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 navigable
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 frequented
                 with
                 so
                 a
                 great
                 concourse
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 vessels
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 seem
                 credible
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 exceed
                 all
                 other
                 rivers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 an
                 Arme
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 Nanchim
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 moderate
                 breadth
                 runneth
                 down
                 to
                 Hamchen
                 ,
                 I
                 stayed
                 eight
                 dayes
                 for
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 that
                 vvonderful
                 concourse
                 of
                 vessels
                 :
                 and
                 whilest
                 an
                 houre-glasse
                 of
                 sand
                 was
                 running
                 out
                 ,
                 I
                 counted
                 three
                 hundred
                 small
                 ships
                 ,
                 reckoning
                 only
                 those
                 which
                 came
                 up
                 the
                 river
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 so
                 vvell
                 accommodated
                 for
                 Merchandize
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 convenient
                 for
                 passengers
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 covered
                 and
                 kept
                 very
                 neat
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 beautified
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 pictures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 rather
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 recreation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 traffick
                 of
                 Merchants
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 governd
                 is
                 very
                 notable
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Marriners
                 keep
                 all
                 without
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 passengers
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 space
                 enough
                 without
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 run
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 trim
                 the
                 Sayles
                 and
                 guide
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 enjoy
                 a
                 pleasant
                 ease
                 and
                 rest
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 the
                 province
                 of
                 Hanceo
                 exceed
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 six
                 Northern
                 provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 nearest
                 to
                 our
                 latitude
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 resemble
                 our
                 climate
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 dry
                 and
                 healthfull
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 many
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 happy
                 life
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 vigorous
                 and
                 lusty
                 old
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   more
                   particularly
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   so
                   populous
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Villages
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   the
                   Cities
                   are
                   in
                   sight
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   rivers
                   are
                   most
                   frequented
                   ,
                   the
                   habitations
                   are
                   almost
                   continued
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   there
                   are
                   foure
                   sorts
                   ;
                   great
                   Cities
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Fu
                   :
                   the
                   lesser
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Cen
                   ,
                   (
                   concerning
                   these
                   ,
                   Writers
                   have
                   somewhat
                   differed
                   in
                   their
                   Relations
                   :
                   )
                   Townes
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Hien
                   ;
                   and
                   Castles
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Cid
                   .
                   Besides
                   these
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   Villages
                   and
                   Hamlets
                   almost
                   innumerable
                   .
                   Of
                   all
                   these
                   the
                   Walls
                   are
                   kept
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   with
                   a
                   four-fold
                   Guard
                   at
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   a
                   Bell
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   innermost
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   alwayes
                   in
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   Warre
                   :
                   shewing
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   least
                   imaginable
                   danger
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   fal
                   out
                   in
                   an
                   houre
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   during
                   life
                   ,
                   upon
                   our
                   guard
                   :
                   for
                   ordinarily
                   all
                   sudden
                   ruines
                   proceed
                   from
                   a
                   long
                   confidence
                   .
                   The
                   streets
                   are
                   kept
                   by
                   Courts
                   of
                   Guard
                   and
                   Sen●inels
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   rigour
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   find
                   them
                   asleep
                   ,
                   or
                   stragled
                   from
                   their
                   Post
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   speedily
                   answer
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   presently
                   condemned
                   to
                   the
                   Bastinado
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   immediately
                   executed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   publick
                   gates
                   are
                   shut
                   every
                   night
                   with
                   great
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   fall
                   out
                   any
                   accident
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   opened
                   ,
                   til
                   they
                   are
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Fact
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   year
                   one
                   thousand
                   six
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   four
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Kiamsi
                   ,
                   where
                   thirty
                   theeves
                   broke
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   routed
                   the
                   guards
                   ,
                   wounding
                   some
                   and
                   killing
                   others
                   ,
                   set
                   themselvs
                   at
                   liberty
                   .
                   The
                   Fact
                   was
                   known
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   gates
                   being
                   suspended
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   inviolable
                   custome
                   ,
                   before
                   next
                   night
                   the
                   Malefactors
                   were
                   all
                   taken
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   hide
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   so
                   exceeding
                   populous
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   having
                   lived
                   there
                   two
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   no
                   lesse
                   amazement
                   at
                   my
                   coming
                   away
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   certainly
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   exceedeth
                   all
                   Hyperboles
                   ;
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Townes
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   places
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   one
                   cannot
                   walk
                   without
                   great
                   violence
                   of
                   thrusting
                   and
                   crowding
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   High-wayes
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   concourse
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   usually
                   in
                   Europe
                   at
                   some
                   great
                   feastivall
                   ,
                   or
                   publick
                   meeting
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   referre
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   register
                   book
                   ,
                   wherein
                   only
                   the
                   common
                   men
                   are
                   enrolled
                   and
                   matriculated
                   ,
                   leaving
                   out
                   women
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   eunuchs
                   ,
                   professours
                   of
                   armes
                   and
                   letters
                   ,
                   (
                   almost
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   )
                   there
                   are
                   reckoned
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   fifty
                   eight
                   millions
                   ,
                   and
                   fifty
                   five
                   thousand
                   ,
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   fourescore
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   houses
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   inhabite
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   sumptuous
                   and
                   lasting
                   ,
                   as
                   ours
                   :
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   more
                   convenient
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   contrivance
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   pleasant
                   for
                   their
                   exquisite
                   neatnesse
                   .
                   They
                   use
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   Charam
                   ,
                   an
                   excellent
                   vernish
                   ,
                   and
                   painting
                   of
                   an
                   accurate
                   diligence
                   .
                   They
                   build
                   them
                   not
                   very
                   high
                   ,
                   esteeming
                   them
                   more
                   convenient
                   for
                   being
                   low
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   habitation
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   good
                   accommodation
                   .
                   The
                   richer
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   doe
                   plant
                   the
                   courts
                   and
                   approaches
                   to
                   their
                   houses
                   with
                   flowres
                   and
                   small
                   trees
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   towards
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   they
                   use
                   fruit
                   trees
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   roome
                   enough
                   ,
                   they
                   set
                   greater
                   trees
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   artificiall
                   mountaines
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   end
                   they
                   bring
                   from
                   farre
                   ,
                   great
                   pieces
                   of
                   rocks
                   :
                   They
                   keep
                   there
                   severall
                   sorts
                   of
                   fowl
                   ;
                   as
                   Cranes
                   and
                   Swannes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   beautifull
                   birds
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   as
                   Stagges
                   ,
                   and
                   fallow
                   Deare
                   :
                   They
                   make
                   many
                   fish-ponds
                   ,
                   where
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   gliding
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   painted
                   fish
                   with
                   gilded
                   finns
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   likewise
                   of
                   curiositie
                   and
                   delight
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   way
                   of
                   building
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   They
                   frame
                   first
                   exactly
                   the
                   roofe
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   set
                   upon
                   pillars
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   bigger
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   esteemed
                   :
                   after
                   they
                   fit
                   up
                   the
                   walls
                   with
                   brick
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   like
                   matter
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   anciently
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   buildings
                   according
                   to
                   exact
                   rules
                   of
                   measure
                   and
                   proportion
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   Art
                   there
                   are
                   yet
                   some
                   bookes
                   remaining
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   rules
                   are
                   now
                   only
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   palaces
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   publick
                   workes
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   towres
                   of
                   Cities
                   and
                   Townes
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   severall
                   formes
                   ;
                   as
                   round
                   ;
                   square
                   ;
                   octangular
                   ;
                   very
                   beautifull
                   ,
                   with
                   staires
                   ,
                   some
                   winding
                   ,
                   some
                   plaine
                   ,
                   and
                   Balansters
                   on
                   the
                   out-side
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   vessels
                   and
                   utensiles
                   of
                   their
                   house
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   very
                   curious
                   and
                   expensive
                   ;
                   using
                   much
                   the
                   abovesaid
                   Charam
                   ,
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   vernish
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   certaine
                   trees
                   ,
                   proper
                   only
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   ,
                   Countries
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   excellent
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   workes
                   which
                   come
                   from
                   thence
                   )
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   easinesse
                   in
                   working
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   making
                   new
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   retrimming
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   reducing
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   beauty
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   plenty
                   ;
                   whereas
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   large
                   extent
                   ,
                   doth
                   participate
                   of
                   diverse
                   latitudes
                   and
                   climates
                   ,
                   it
                   produceth
                   and
                   enjoyeth
                   so
                   great
                   varietie
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                   that
                   nature
                   seems
                   there
                   to
                   have
                   laid
                   upon
                   heapes
                   ,
                   what
                   shee
                   but
                   scatters
                   through
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   
                   within
                   its
                   owne
                   doores
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   mans
                   life
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   superfluity
                   of
                   delicacies
                   :
                   whence
                   it
                   hath
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   take
                   almes
                   of
                   other
                   Countries
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   spare
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   both
                   much
                   and
                   very
                   good
                   )
                   it
                   satisfieth
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   and
                   remote
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   always
                   a
                   longing
                   desire
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   enjoy
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   chiefe
                   sustenance
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   used
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   wheat
                   and
                   rice
                   ;
                   some
                   Countries
                   making
                   most
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   China
                   produceth
                   both
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   plenty
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Pico
                   of
                   each
                   (
                   a
                   Pico
                   containes
                   125
                   pound
                   of
                   our
                   weight
                   )
                   is
                   commonly
                   worth
                   five
                   Reals
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   about
                   halfe
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   English
                   mony
                   )
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   seaven
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   't
                   is
                   counted
                   a
                   dearth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Northern
                   Provinces
                   use
                   for
                   their
                   proper
                   sustenance
                   Wheate
                   ,
                   Barly
                   ,
                   and
                   Maiz
                   ;
                   eating
                   Rice
                   but
                   seldome
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   in
                   Europe
                   ;
                   leaving
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   Southern
                   Provinces
                   ;
                   Which
                   although
                   they
                   have
                   Wheat
                   in
                   great
                   plenty
                   ,
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   moderation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   of
                   Rice
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   fruit
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   Pulse
                   of
                   diverse
                   kindes
                   ,
                   the
                   reliefe
                   of
                   the
                   poorer
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ordinary
                   provinder
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   Barly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   Burthen
                   .
                   They
                   use
                   Herbes
                   much
                   ;
                   they
                   being
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   people
                   ,
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   year
                   throughout
                   ;
                   &
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Inventorie
                   of
                   their
                   Apothecaries
                   shops
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   physicke
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   founded
                   only
                   upon
                   Herbes
                   and
                   very
                   safe
                   physick
                   .
                   Yet
                   they
                   want
                   both
                   Endive
                   and
                   Carduus
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   in
                   stead
                   thereof
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   want
                   .
                
                 
                   Flesh
                   they
                   have
                   every
                   where
                   plentifully
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   small
                   villages
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   most
                   constantly
                   throughout
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                   is
                   Hogs-flesh
                   ,
                   Beefe
                   is
                   sold
                   there
                   without
                   any
                   bones
                   ,
                   they
                   taking
                   them
                   alwayes
                   out
                   ,
                   first
                   .
                   Venison
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   so
                   plentifull
                   :
                   nor
                   doe
                   they
                   much
                   affect
                   it
                   ;
                   although
                   they
                   have
                   there
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   here
                   afford
                   us
                   so
                   much
                   recreation
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   wild
                   Boares
                   ,
                   Stagges
                   ,
                   fallow
                   Deare
                   and
                   Hares
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   Conies
                   .
                   Of
                   fowle
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   plenty
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   all
                   ours
                   in
                   great
                   abundance
                   :
                   Partridges
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   one
                   whereof
                   differeth
                   not
                   from
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   their
                   call
                   .
                   The
                   Nightingales
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   bigger
                   than
                   ours
                   ,
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   voice
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   singing
                   .
                   Other
                   birds
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   their
                   beauty
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   excellent
                   taste
                   to
                   please
                   the
                   Palat.
                   The
                   birds
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   painted
                   in
                   their
                   workes
                   that
                   come
                   into
                   Europe
                   have
                   ,
                   without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   the
                   resemblance
                   of
                   those
                   there
                   .
                   Art
                   alwaies
                   favouring
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   but
                   little
                   altering
                   from
                   her
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   excellent
                   in
                   bringing
                   up
                   of
                   tame
                   fowle
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   of
                   every
                   sort
                   without
                   number
                   ;
                   Geese
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   quantity
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   feed
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   the
                   fields
                   in
                   huge
                   flocks
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   reported
                   of
                   their
                   hatching
                   egges
                   by
                   art
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   certaine
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   spring
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   dam.
                   
                
                 
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   as
                   Tigers
                   and
                   Wolves
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   abundance
                   throughout
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   much
                   hurt
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   Elephants
                   alwaies
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   at
                   court
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   from
                   other
                   Countries
                   .
                   For
                   tame
                   creatures
                   they
                   have
                   all
                   ours
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   burthen
                   (
                   without
                   using
                   Oxen
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   faine
                   to
                   doe
                   throughout
                   all
                   India
                   )
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   tillage
                   of
                   their
                   land
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Oxen.
                   In
                   the
                   Southern
                   parts
                   the
                   Bufolo's
                   undergoe
                   the
                   chiefe
                   labour
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   store
                   of
                   horses
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   without
                   mettle
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   worth
                   .
                   Coaches
                   were
                   formerly
                   much
                   in
                   use
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   growing
                   out
                   of
                   fashion
                   there
                   ,
                   we
                   tooke
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   being
                   first
                   used
                   ,
                   in
                   Italy
                   and
                   Spain
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1546.
                   
                   Since
                   they
                   have
                   only
                   used
                   Chaires
                   and
                   Sedans
                   ,
                   finding
                   them
                   of
                   lesse
                   pompe
                   and
                   expence
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   greater
                   convenience
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   journies
                   they
                   serve
                   themselves
                   with
                   litters
                   carried
                   by
                   Mules
                   ,
                   or
                   Chaires
                   borne
                   by
                   4
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   or
                   8
                   ,
                   men
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   .
                   Those
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   most
                   in
                   Cities
                   are
                   in
                   forme
                   not
                   unlike
                   unto
                   ours
                   .
                   Those
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   women
                   are
                   carried
                   ,
                   are
                   bigger
                   ,
                   more
                   convenient
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   beautified
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   carrying
                   them
                   is
                   different
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   two
                   Cities
                   of
                   Penckin
                   and
                   Nanckin
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   concourse
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   all
                   publick
                   places
                   a
                   good
                   quantity
                   of
                   Horses
                   and
                   Mules
                   ,
                   with
                   handsome
                   furniture
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   well
                   fitted
                   with
                   bridles
                   and
                   saddles
                   ,
                   standing
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   hired
                   by
                   such
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   desi●ous
                   ,
                   with
                   more
                   ease
                   and
                   lesse
                   expence
                   ,
                   to
                   travell
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   the
                   City
                   upon
                   their
                   occasions
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Northern
                   provinces
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   little
                   fish
                   ,
                   (
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   such
                   ,
                   wants
                   nothing
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   many
                   Rivers
                   :
                   yet
                   they
                   cause
                   great
                   store
                   of
                   fish
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   from
                   the
                   Southern
                   P●ovinces
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   very
                   much
                   abound
                   therein
                   ,
                   taking
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   sea
                   coasts
                   ,
                   in
                   lakes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   pooles
                   in
                   great
                   plenty
                   )
                   dried
                   and
                   accommodated
                   in
                   diverse
                   manners
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   sufficient
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   River
                   of
                   Nanckin
                   there
                   is
                   every
                   yeare
                   a
                   fishing
                   for
                   the
                   Kings
                   use
                   ;
                   and
                   till
                   that
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   prohibition
                   upon
                   a
                   rigorous
                   penalty
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   person
                   to
                   fish
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   voyage
                   being
                   between
                   five
                   and
                   fourty
                   and
                   threescore
                   daies
                   journy
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   brought
                   fresh
                   and
                   sweet
                   ,
                   without
                   salting
                   it
                   .
                   Troutes
                   are
                   not
                   there
                   so
                   much
                   esteemed
                   as
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   Sturgeon
                   every
                   whit
                   as
                   much
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   sold
                   at
                   the
                   dearest
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   exceed
                   five-pence
                   the
                   pound
                   :
                   By
                   which
                   you
                   may
                   perceive
                   the
                   cheapnesse
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Among
                   fruits
                   ;
                   Cherries
                   ,
                   and
                   Mulberries
                   have
                   there
                   no
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   tast
                   is
                   not
                   very
                   good
                   ;
                   they
                   use
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   those
                   fruits
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   Europe
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   comparable
                   to
                   ours
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   quantity
                   nor
                   quality
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   Oranges
                   of
                   Cantone
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Queens
                   of
                   Oranges
                   :
                   and
                   are
                   by
                   some
                   esteemed
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   Oranges
                   as
                   Muscatell
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   disguised
                   in
                   that
                   forme
                   and
                   habit
                   .
                   The
                   Southern
                   provinces
                   have
                   the
                   best
                   fruit
                   of
                   all
                   India
                   ;
                   particularly
                   Cantone
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   
                     Anans
                     ,
                     Manghas
                     ,
                     Bananas
                     ,
                     Giachas
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   Giambas
                   ;
                   &
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   fruits
                   proper
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   excellency
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   in
                   Cantone
                   are
                   the
                   Licie
                   ,
                   (
                   so
                   the
                   Portughess
                   call
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Chineses
                   ,
                   Lici
                   .
                   )
                   These
                   on
                   the
                   outside
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   Orange
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   ripe
                   doe
                   very
                   much
                   beautify
                   the
                   trees
                   they
                   grow
                   on
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   made
                   like
                   chastnuts
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   an
                   heart
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   shell
                   is
                   pilled
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   contiguous
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   fruit
                   remaines
                   like
                   a
                   pearl
                   in
                   colour
                   ,
                   very
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   sight
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   taste
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   likewise
                   a
                   fruit
                   called
                   Longans
                   ,
                   named
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Chineses
                     ,
                     Lumien
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Dragons
                   eye
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   figure
                   and
                   greatnesse
                   not
                   much
                   unlike
                   a
                   small
                   nut
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Pulpe
                   is
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   different
                   ;
                   but
                   between
                   
                   the
                   shell
                   and
                   the
                   stone
                   it
                   is
                   sweet
                   and
                   wholesome
                   :
                   this
                   fruit
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Cantone
                   and
                   Fokien
                   .
                
                 
                   Throughout
                   the
                   kingdome
                   there
                   are
                   red
                   figges
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   name
                   put
                   upon
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Portugheses
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Chinese
                   tongue
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   Suzu
                   :
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   very
                   different
                   from
                   figges
                   in
                   colour
                   ,
                   figure
                   and
                   taste
                   ;
                   the
                   colour
                   on
                   the
                   outside
                   is
                   red
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   inside
                   like
                   gold
                   ;
                   the
                   figure
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   bignesse
                   of
                   an
                   Orange
                   ,
                   bigger
                   or
                   lesser
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   diversitie
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   us
                   of
                   figges
                   .
                   The
                   rinde
                   is
                   very
                   thinne
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   of
                   so
                   extraordinary
                   good
                   taste
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   my
                   opinion
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   reckoned
                   among
                   the
                   chiefest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   seeds
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   like
                   unto
                   blanched
                   Almonds
                   :
                   the
                   best
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   cold
                   Countries
                   .
                   The
                   provinces
                   
                     Honan
                     ,
                     Xiansi
                     ,
                     Xensi
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Xantum
                   enjoy
                   the
                   best
                   in
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   great
                   quantity
                   ;
                   and
                   dry
                   enough
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   whole
                   kingdome
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   are
                   dry
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   better
                   than
                   our
                   dried
                   figges
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   resemblance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   province
                   of
                   Hamcheu
                   produceth
                   a
                   particular
                   fruit
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Iammoi
                   ,
                   as
                   bigge
                   as
                   a
                   plumbe
                   ,
                   round
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   colour
                   and
                   taste
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   best
                   Mulberries
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   tree
                   is
                   very
                   different
                   .
                
                 
                   Peaches
                   there
                   are
                   none
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xensi
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   a
                   notable
                   bignesse
                   :
                   some
                   are
                   red
                   both
                   within
                   and
                   without
                   ;
                   others
                   of
                   a
                   yellow
                   colour
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   figure
                   and
                   taste
                   with
                   ours
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   Melons
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   great
                   abundance
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   best
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   our
                   good
                   ones
                   :
                   there
                   are
                   water
                   melons
                   in
                   great
                   plenty
                   and
                   very
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   Grapes
                   are
                   very
                   rare
                   and
                   scarce
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   only
                   in
                   Arbours
                   ,
                   and
                   close
                   walkes
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xensi
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   abundance
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   also
                   dry
                   them
                   in
                   great
                   plenty
                   .
                   They
                   make
                   not
                   their
                   wine
                   of
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Barly
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Northern
                   parts
                   ,
                   of
                   Rice
                   ;
                   where
                   they
                   also
                   make
                   it
                   of
                   Apples
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Southern
                   parts
                   of
                   Rice
                   only
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   ordinary
                   Rice
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certaine
                   kind
                   of
                   it
                   proper
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   serveth
                   only
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   liquor
                   ,
                   being
                   used
                   in
                   diverse
                   manners
                   .
                
                 
                   Vineger
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ingredients
                   as
                   their
                   wine
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   of
                   Millet
                   ;
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   is
                   sharp
                   and
                   well
                   tasted
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   wine
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   drunke
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   very
                   strong
                   nor
                   lasting
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   made
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   of
                   they
                   eare
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   best
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   winter
                   :
                   It
                   hath
                   a
                   colour
                   very
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   sight
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   smell
                   lesse
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   sent
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Savour
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   taste
                   :
                   take
                   altogether
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   ve●●ment
                   occasion
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   never
                   want
                   drunkards
                   ;
                   but
                   without
                   any
                   mulct
                   of
                   shame
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   placed
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   consideration
                   .
                   Winter
                   and
                   Summer
                   they
                   drink
                   it
                   warm
                   .
                
                 
                   Flowers
                   are
                   in
                   singular
                   esteeme
                   with
                   these
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   some
                   exceeding
                   beautifull
                   and
                   different
                   from
                   ours
                   ;
                   which
                   (
                   yet
                   )
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   want
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   Clove-gilleflowres
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   smell
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   They
                   endeavour
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   the
                   yeare
                   throughout
                   ,
                   flowers
                   for
                   every
                   season
                   in
                   their
                   gardens
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   curious
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   some
                   flowres
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   duration
                   exceed
                   the
                   ordinary
                   stile
                   of
                   nature
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   exempt
                   from
                   their
                   common
                   tribute
                   of
                   a
                   short
                   life
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   these
                   
                   plants
                   have
                   no
                   moysture
                   left
                   for
                   the
                   nourishment
                   of
                   their
                   leaves
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   cold
                   ,
                   these
                   do
                   fall
                   off
                   ,
                   then
                   do
                   new
                   flowres
                   sprout
                   againe
                   ,
                   &
                   those
                   the
                   most
                   odoriferous
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   greatest
                   inclemency
                   of
                   the
                   frost
                   and
                   snow
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   called
                   Lamui
                   ,
                   more
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   sent
                   than
                   the
                   eye
                   ;
                   their
                   colour
                   being
                   not
                   unlike
                   that
                   of
                   Bees-wax
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   other
                   flowers
                   like
                   Lillies
                   ,
                   called
                   Tiaohoa
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   keep
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   being
                   carefully
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   their
                   roots
                   entire
                   and
                   well
                   cleansed
                   from
                   earth
                   ,
                   they
                   live
                   and
                   flourish
                   in
                   the
                   ayre
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   Garments
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   furniture
                   of
                   their
                   chambers
                   and
                   houses
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   wooll
                   ,
                   Linnen
                   ,
                   Silke
                   and
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   great
                   use
                   of
                   an
                   weave
                   thereof
                   many
                   faire
                   and
                   curious
                   stuffs
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   riches
                   of
                   that
                   kingdom
                   is
                   admirable
                   :
                   for
                   besides
                   that
                   the
                   earth
                   is
                   so
                   fruitfull
                   in
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   sustenance
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   mans
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   perceived
                   by
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   said
                   ;
                   they
                   do
                   vend
                   unto
                   strangers
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   richest
                   merchandise
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   East
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Gold-threed
                   ;
                   Gold
                   in
                   the
                   leafe
                   and
                   Ingot
                   ;
                   Rubies
                   ;
                   Saphires
                   ;
                   small
                   Pearle
                   ;
                   Muske
                   ;
                   raw
                   silke
                   ;
                   and
                   wrought
                   silk
                   quick-silver
                   ,
                   Copper
                   ,
                   Tin
                   ,
                   Tomnaga
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   mettall
                   more
                   fine
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   hard
                   as
                   Tin
                   ;
                   Vermilion
                   ,
                   Salt-nitre
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Sugar
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   lesse
                   importance
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   guilded
                   workes
                   for
                   houshold-stuffe
                   ,
                   ornaments
                   and
                   jewells
                   for
                   women
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   necessity
                   and
                   curiositie
                   ,
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   nor
                   doth
                   all
                   this
                   issue
                   out
                   at
                   one
                   port
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   many
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   perpetuall
                   commerce
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   this
                   abundant
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   industry
                   of
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   ,
                   Arts
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   gaining
                   their
                   living
                   to
                   an
                   excessive
                   plenty
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   let
                   passe
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   bring
                   them
                   any
                   profit
                   ;
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   afluence
                   of
                   noble
                   commodities
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   profit
                   of
                   their
                   Beefe-bones
                   ;
                   Hogges-haires
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   smallest
                   ragge
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   throne
                   into
                   the
                   streetes
                   .
                   There
                   raigneth
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   only
                   pledge
                   &
                   suretie
                   of
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   Empires
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   publike
                   is
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   particulars
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   rich
                   there
                   as
                   in
                   Europe
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   many
                   which
                   can
                   properly
                   deserve
                   that
                   name
                   :
                   nor
                   are
                   the
                   poor
                   here
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   poor
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   capitall
                   ,
                   or
                   stock
                   ,
                   sufficient
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   ;
                   or
                   mony
                   to
                   fill
                   so
                   many
                   purses
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   partition
                   among
                   them
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   much
                   comes
                   to
                   few
                   ,
                   a
                   mediocrity
                   to
                   not
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   almost
                   infinite
                   .
                   Their
                   mony
                   is
                   much
                   at
                   one
                   stay
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   perceived
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   low
                   price
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   salary
                   of
                   servants
                   ,
                   pay
                   of
                   workmanship
                   ,
                   and
                   stipend
                   of
                   publick
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   even
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   diverse
                   of
                   these
                   countries
                   they
                   live
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   formerly
                   in
                   Portugall
                   ;
                   when
                   a
                   
                     Maraved
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   worth
                   a
                   farthing
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   ,
                   divided
                   into
                   six
                   blanes
                   ,
                   would
                   buy
                   six
                   severall
                   things
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   it
                   also
                   in
                   Castile
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   ancient
                   times
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   raign
                   of
                   
                     Don
                     Iohn
                  
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   the
                   records
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   still
                   preserved
                   :
                   but
                   such
                   temperance
                   and
                   plenty
                   long
                   since
                   are
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   that
                   admirable
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   China
                   dependeth
                   on
                   observing
                   its
                   lawes
                   and
                   ancient
                   customes
                   ,
                   without
                   ever
                   opening
                   a
                   gate
                   (
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   ones
                   might
                   seeme
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   small
                   ones
                   ,
                   great
                   )
                   to
                   luxurie
                   in
                   apparel
                   ,
                   and
                   excesse
                   in
                   diet
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   irreparable
                   
                   ruine
                   of
                   Common
                   wealths
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   pound
                   of
                   mutton
                   is
                   worth
                   a
                   penny
                   ,
                   a
                   pigeon
                   a
                   farthing
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   ,
                   the
                   hire
                   of
                   a
                   man-servant
                   for
                   a
                   year
                   two
                   hundred
                   farthings
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   dyet
                   and
                   lodging
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   some
                   places
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   South
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   advantage
                   in
                   commerce
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   exceed
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   money
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   which
                   continually
                   riseth
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   find
                   every
                   day
                   by
                   experience
                   :
                   but
                   even
                   there
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   rate
                   is
                   very
                   moderate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 kingdome
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 South
                 and
                 North
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 subdivided
                 into
                 fifteen
                 provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above-said
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Southern
                 part
                 belong
                 nine
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 
                   Cantone
                   ,
                   Quamsi
                   ,
                   Yunnam
                   ,
                   Fukien
                   ,
                   Kiamsi
                   ,
                   Suchuem
                   ,
                   Utquam
                   ,
                   Chekiam
                   ,
                   Nankim
                   ,
                
                 we
                 will
                 treate
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 proceede
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 named
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Cantone
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 lyeth
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 properly
                 named
                 Quantum
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 twenty
                 three
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 in
                 wheat
                 and
                 rice
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 it
                 produceth
                 each
                 yeare
                 two
                 harvests
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 severall
                 graine
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 store
                 of
                 suger
                 ,
                 copper
                 and
                 tin
                 ,
                 materials
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 worke
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 variety
                 ,
                 into
                 innumerable
                 sorts
                 of
                 vessels
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 workes
                 made
                 with
                 Charam
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 vernish
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 guilding
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 transported
                 into
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 this
                 province
                 had
                 two
                 residencies
                 with
                 their
                 Churches
                 and
                 houses
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 perished
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Severall
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 are
                 able
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 of
                 small
                 invention
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 imitate
                 excellently
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 find
                 invented
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 City
                 called
                 also
                 Cantone
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 proper
                 name
                 thereof
                 bee
                 Guamcheufu
                 )
                 the
                 Portugesses
                 go
                 twice
                 every
                 year
                 with
                 their
                 marchandice
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 Macao
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 five
                 miles
                 :
                 and
                 Macao
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 Cities
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 fifty
                 four
                 :
                 The
                 circumference
                 thereof
                 is
                 15
                 good
                 miles
                 .
                 The
                 concourse
                 of
                 merchants
                 thither
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 peopled
                 than
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 and
                 best
                 commodities
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 are
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 open
                 and
                 free
                 seat
                 of
                 trade
                 in
                 that
                 nation
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 neighbouring
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 merchandise
                 is
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 natives
                 as
                 strangers
                 :
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Portugesses
                 take
                 in
                 for
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Giappone
                
                 and
                 Manila
                 ,
                 cometh
                 one
                 year
                 with
                 another
                 to
                 five
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 chests
                 of
                 severall
                 silke
                 stuffes
                 ;
                 each
                 chest
                 including
                 100
                 pieces
                 of
                 the
                 
                 most
                 substantial
                 silks
                 ,
                 as
                 velvet
                 damask
                 and
                 sattin
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 slighter
                 stuffes
                 ,
                 as
                 halfe-damasks
                 ,
                 painted
                 and
                 single
                 taffities
                 250
                 peices
                 of
                 gold
                 2200
                 Ingots
                 of
                 12
                 ounces
                 weight
                 a
                 peece
                 ;
                 of
                 musk
                 ,
                 seaven
                 Pichi
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 35
                 Arrova's
                 every
                 Arrova
                 weighing
                 25
                 pound
                 ,
                 of
                 6
                 ounces
                 to
                 the
                 pound
                 ;
                 besides
                 small
                 pearle
                 ;
                 sugar
                 ;
                 Porcellane
                 dishes
                 ;
                 China
                 wood
                 ;
                 Rhe●barbe
                 ;
                 and
                 severall
                 curious
                 guilded
                 workes
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 lesse
                 importance
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 hard
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 all
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 longer
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Province
                 belongeth
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Aynan
                 ,
                 where
                 pearls
                 are
                 fished
                 in
                 great
                 plenty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 populous
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 city
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 Several
                 villages
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 part
                 thereof
                 :
                 toowards
                 the
                 South
                 there
                 lyeth
                 a
                 barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 admit
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 only
                 to
                 trafficke
                 and
                 commerce
                 ,
                 without
                 submitting
                 to
                 their
                 dominion
                 .
                 It
                 produceth
                 that
                 precious
                 wood
                 of
                 Aquila
                 and
                 that
                 sweet
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Portugeses
                 call
                 rose-wood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 natives
                 ,
                 Hoalim
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 lesse
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 Cantone
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Quamsi
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 25
                 degrees
                 :
                 it
                 enjoyes
                 the
                 same
                 climate
                 without
                 any
                 considerable
                 difference
                 ;
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 nothing
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 notable
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 counted
                 the
                 second
                 Province
                 .
              
               
                 Yunnam
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 and
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 24
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 furthest
                 distant
                 of
                 any
                 from
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 China
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 countrie
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 little
                 merchandise
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 brought
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 that
                 matter
                 ▪
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 beads
                 for
                 chapplets
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Portugall
                 they
                 call
                 Alambras
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Castile
                   ,
                   Ambares
                
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 Amber
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 counted
                 good
                 against
                 the
                 catarre
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 mines
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 great
                 peices
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 redder
                 than
                 our
                 Amber
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 cleane
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 province
                 is
                 violated
                 that
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 that
                 women
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 market
                 to
                 buy
                 or
                 sell
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 countries
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 Cantone
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 Province
                 called
                 F●kie●
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 another
                 name
                 Chincheo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 26
                 degrees
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 Mountanous
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 inhabited
                 .
                 Contrary
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 do
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 countries
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 strangers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 sea-coasts
                 .
                 It
                 yeeldeth
                 gold
                 ,
                 good
                 sugar
                 in
                 great
                 quantitie
                 ,
                 good
                 Canvas-cloath
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 linnen
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 made
                 excellent
                 paper
                 of
                 diverse
                 kindes
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 plenty
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 cheapnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 They
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 printing
                 no
                 lesse
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 )
                 more
                 anciently
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 printing
                 of
                 each
                 sheet
                 ,
                 the
                 letters
                 are
                 taken
                 asunder
                 :
                 there
                 they
                 carve
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 print
                 upon
                 boards
                 or
                 plate
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 bookes
                 are
                 still
                 preserved
                 entire
                 in
                 their
                 work-houses
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 reprint
                 any
                 book
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 new
                 setting
                 the
                 letters
                 .
                 This
                 country
                 is
                 scituated
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 another
                 eminent
                 port
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 are
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 infinite
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 country
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 industrious
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Manila
                   ,
                   Giappone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Island
                 Formosa
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 with
                 a
                 
                 a
                 good
                 wind
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 24
                 houres
                 voyage
                 thither
                 )
                 where
                 they
                 trade
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 houses
                 and
                 Churches
                 there
                 belonging
                 to
                 our
                 company
                 ;
                 under
                 whose
                 Government
                 and
                 direction
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 about
                 ten
                 Churches
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 visited
                 by
                 us
                 very
                 diligently
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 their
                 chiefe
                 Churches
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Fucheu
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 Metropolis
                 :
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Cieumchu
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 (
                 besides
                 )
                 many
                 particular
                 Oratories
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Island
                 Formosa
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 22
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 situated
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 China
                 and
                 Giappone
                 :
                 before
                 you
                 come
                 thither
                 you
                 must
                 passe
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Islands
                 named
                 Liqueu
                 :
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 is
                 150
                 miles
                 ,
                 the
                 breadth
                 75.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Hollanders
                 have
                 there
                 a
                 fort
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 sandy
                 vale
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 lyeth
                 the
                 Port
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 encompassed
                 with
                 bankes
                 of
                 sand
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 distinguished
                 and
                 secured
                 by
                 certaine
                 posts
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 entrance
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Spanyards
                 have
                 a
                 fort
                 ,
                 distant
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 90
                 miles
                 by
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 land
                 45
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 reported
                 .
                 The
                 soyle
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 is
                 so
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 produceth
                 grasse
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 palmes
                 high
                 (
                 a
                 palme
                 is
                 nine
                 inches
                 ,
                 English
                 measure
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 feed
                 their
                 cattell
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 Stagges
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 incredible
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 it
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Albertus
                   Miceschi
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 ●lave
                 )
                 relateth
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 riding
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 woods
                 with
                 leave
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 some
                 medicinall
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Stagges
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 judged
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 herds
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 till
                 coming
                 neerer
                 he
                 found
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 called
                 Alces
                 or
                 Elkes
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 hitherto
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Lituania
                 and
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Countries
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 Animals
                 wholly
                 differing
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 likest
                 Country
                 to
                 Europe
                 of
                 all
                 India
                 :
                 it
                 enjoyeth
                 an
                 healthfull
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 like
                 ours
                 .
                 It
                 produceth
                 some
                 spices
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 great
                 plenty
                 ;
                 as
                 Pepper
                 in
                 the
                 woods
                 ,
                 and
                 Cynamon
                 on
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 &
                 Camphire
                 trees
                 of
                 a
                 notable
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 China
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 Salsapariglia
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 quantitie
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 gold
                 mines
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 open'd
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 weare
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 cloathes
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 doe
                 cover
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 India's
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 hidden
                 from
                 sight
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 dwell
                 in
                 round
                 houses
                 made
                 with
                 Bulrushes
                 of
                 severall
                 colours
                 ,
                 beautifull
                 to
                 behold
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 .
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 food
                 is
                 Stagges
                 flesh
                 as
                 fat
                 as
                 porke
                 ;
                 and
                 Rice
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 strong
                 wine
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 turne
                 Protestants
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Holland
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 verteously
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 tall
                 and
                 active
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 fleet
                 in
                 running
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 single
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 downe
                 a
                 Stagge
                 in
                 their
                 hunting
                 .
                 Their
                 Lords
                 doe
                 weare
                 a
                 Crowne
                 of
                 dead
                 mens
                 skulls
                 ,
                 stitched
                 together
                 and
                 embellished
                 with
                 silke
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 killed
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 King
                 weareth
                 two
                 wings
                 of
                 various
                 feathers
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 others
                 crowne
                 themselves
                 with
                 apples
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 others
                 make
                 themselves
                 hornes
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 straw
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 with
                 Bufolo's
                 haire
                 :
                 They
                 gird
                 themselves
                 also
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 girdle
                 of
                 young
                 Bulrushes
                 curiously
                 woven
                 .
                 They
                 carry
                 hanging
                 at
                 their
                 breast
                 two
                 Tortoises
                 and
                 a
                 woodden
                 mallet
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 them
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 drum
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 likewise
                 another
                 Island
                 neere
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 inhabited
                 by
                 fierce
                 savage
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 kill
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 goeth
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 above-named
                 father
                 Miceschi
                 saw
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 fifteen
                 palmes
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 place
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contiguous
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Cantone
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 29
                 degrees
                 .
                 It
                 takes
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 ridge
                 of
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 which
                 reare
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 Mountaines
                 two
                 Rivers
                 have
                 their
                 originall
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 runneth
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 presently
                 navigable
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 which
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 watred
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 receiveth
                 into
                 his
                 channell
                 another
                 large
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquam
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 runneth
                 forward
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 Nankim
                 .
                 The
                 skirts
                 of
                 these
                 Mountaines
                 are
                 considerable
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Cities
                 that
                 are
                 scituated
                 thereon
                 ;
                 very
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 travailers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Merchandise
                 ;
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 passeth
                 upon
                 the
                 backs
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 boyes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 learning
                 this
                 trade
                 from
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 usuall
                 imployment
                 of
                 that
                 Countrie
                 .
                 The
                 voyage
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 passeth
                 by
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 bridge
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Rivers
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 frequented
                 passes
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 almost
                 incredible
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 goe
                 and
                 come
                 without
                 intermission
                 .
                 The
                 Merchandise
                 is
                 all
                 put
                 in
                 one
                 store-house
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 weight
                 into
                 another
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 fidelitie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 the
                 owner
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 all
                 accidents
                 the
                 Hostes
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 wanting
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 obliged
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 guest
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 or
                 Merchant
                 two
                 banquets
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 their
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 satisfied
                 therewith
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 expostulate
                 ,
                 and
                 threaten
                 not
                 to
                 frequent
                 any
                 more
                 their
                 Inne
                 ,
                 there
                 not
                 wanting
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 Government
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 covetous
                 Hostes
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 and
                 bountifull
                 .
                 The
                 Hostes
                 are
                 also
                 obliged
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 guests
                 are
                 embarqued
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 goe
                 by
                 land
                 this
                 priviledge
                 ceaseth
                 )
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 one
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 fruit
                 ,
                 two
                 fishes
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 pullets
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 paying
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 your
                 entrance
                 ,
                 abode
                 ,
                 or
                 departure
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 payd
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 lodging
                 or
                 bedstead
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 bedstead
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Hoste
                 allowes
                 you
                 no
                 bed
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 carrieth
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 convenience
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 our
                 beds
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 lighter
                 .
                 The
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Hoste
                 consisteth
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 percent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 payd
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Boateman
                 for
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 goods
                 as
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 porters
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 passe
                 by
                 land
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 concourse
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 cannot
                 be
                 little
                 .
                 Every
                 thing
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Insurers
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 they
                 supply
                 it
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Custome-house
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 famous
                 one
                 here
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 honour
                 done
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 favour
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 house
                 where
                 the
                 Merchandise
                 is
                 deposited
                 ,
                 weighed
                 or
                 visited
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 barke
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 moderate
                 rate
                 is
                 payed
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 booke
                 of
                 accounts
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 passenger
                 be
                 no
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 goe
                 alone
                 in
                 a
                 Barke
                 with
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 chests
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 transported
                 from
                 one
                 Country
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 searched
                 nor
                 opened
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 pay
                 any
                 custome
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 example
                 for
                 the
                 Custome
                 and
                 Gabell-houses
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 poore
                 traveller
                 is
                 so
                 beastly
                 and
                 barbarously
                 ,
                 robbed
                 and
                 spoiled
                 ;
                 when
                 all
                 he
                 carrieth
                 with
                 him
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 aske
                 him
                 for
                 custome
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 strangers
                 ships
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 any
                 arriveth
                 ,
                 they
                 unlade
                 their
                 Merchandise
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hinderance
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 customers
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 pay
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 content
                 of
                 the
                 vessel
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 Cargazon
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 discoursing
                 ;
                 )
                 it
                 particularly
                 aboundeth
                 in
                 Rice
                 and
                 fish
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 call
                 them
                 Laochu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Rats
                 .
                 Whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 resemblance
                 in
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 that
                 lyeth
                 between
                 the
                 Rivers
                 Duer●
                 and
                 Migno
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 confineth
                 upon
                 Gallitia
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ;
                 although
                 learned
                 men
                 doe
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 Rates
                 ,
                 an
                 ancient
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 people
                 running
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 like
                 swarmes
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 do
                 fill
                 it
                 with
                 severall
                 Trades
                 whereunto
                 they
                 apply
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 they
                 lead
                 a
                 miserable
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 so
                 penurious
                 ,
                 niggardly
                 ,
                 and
                 drie
                 in
                 their
                 presents
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 passe
                 ,
                 in
                 ridiculous
                 proverbs
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 Sturgeon
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 bignesse
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Porcellane
                 dishes
                 (
                 indeed
                 the
                 only
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 only
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Townes
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 although
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 commeth
                 from
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 precisely
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 wrought
                 with
                 other
                 water
                 the
                 worke
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 glosse
                 and
                 lustre
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 worke
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 those
                 mysteries
                 that
                 are
                 reported
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 working
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 absolutely
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 neate
                 and
                 excellent
                 quality
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 earthen
                 vessels
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 diligence
                 and
                 accuratenesse
                 .
                 The
                 Blew
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 paint
                 the
                 Porcellane
                 ,
                 is
                 Anill
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 abundance
                 ,
                 some
                 do
                 paint
                 them
                 with
                 Vermilion
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 with
                 yellow
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Chincheo
                 and
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 which
                 border
                 one
                 
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 unite
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 angle
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 Mountaines
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 which
                 Mountaines
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 King
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 without
                 any
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 doth
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 assault
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 defence
                 difficult
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 entrance
                 into
                 that
                 kingdome
                 .
                 They
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesse-Physitians
                 in
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 learned
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 their
                 government
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 scarsity
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 in
                 a
                 millitary
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 drum
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1632
                 they
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 trouble
                 to
                 this
                 province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 account
                 shall
                 be
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christianity
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 prospered
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 beneficed
                 with
                 two
                 Churches
                 and
                 houses
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nauchan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ;
                 The
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nauhium
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 Province
                 is
                 called
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 paralel
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 latitude
                 of
                 29
                 degrees
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 particular
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 worthy
                 the
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Province
                 of
                 Huquam
                 is
                 the
                 seventh
                 in
                 Scituation
                 ,
                 it
                 lyeth
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 31
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 exceeds
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Rice
                 .
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 but
                 a
                 breakfast
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Huquam
                 ,
                 which
                 provideth
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 yeare
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 store
                 of
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 Fish
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 enjoyeth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lakes
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 rather
                 Seas
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Residencie
                 begun
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 arrival
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 province
                 of
                 Cakiam
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 30
                 degrees
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 scituated
                 by
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 fertile
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 divided
                 by
                 severall
                 rivers
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 run
                 through
                 their
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 .
                 In
                 riches
                 it
                 exceeds
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ,
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 best
                 Commodities
                 of
                 that
                 Monarchie
                 doe
                 flow
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 singular
                 in
                 silke
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 distributeth
                 through
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 raw
                 ,
                 or
                 wrought
                 ;
                 in
                 Balls
                 or
                 in
                 Stuffe
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 cometh
                 from
                 this
                 Province
                 :
                 though
                 all
                 China
                 hath
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Silk-worme
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Scarfes
                 :
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 is
                 Hamcheu
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 two
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 certain
                 good
                 considerations
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 one
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 cultivated
                 a
                 copious
                 and
                 good
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 much
                 honoured
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 of
                 quality
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 particularly
                 for
                 three
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 lake
                 called
                 Sihu
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rarest
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 circuite
                 Thirty
                 Lis
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 six
                 miles
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 excellent
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 environed
                 by
                 pleasant
                 Mountaines
                 cloathed
                 with
                 grasse
                 ,
                 plants
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 :
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 alwayes
                 running
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 comming
                 in
                 a
                 current
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 side
                 ,
                 issueing
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 cleere
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 inviteth
                 one
                 to
                 behold
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 smallest
                 sand
                 ,
                 that
                 lyeth
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 discovered
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 certaine
                 
                 wayes
                 paved
                 with
                 stone
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 crosse
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 offering
                 passage
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 travell
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 their
                 occasions
                 or
                 curiositie
                 :
                 there
                 stand
                 ready
                 small
                 Barkes
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 burden
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 recreation
                 and
                 banquets
                 ;
                 the
                 kitchin
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 steerage
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 forecastle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 space
                 serveth
                 for
                 a
                 hall
                 .
                 Above
                 higher
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 lattices
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 These
                 Barkes
                 are
                 painted
                 and
                 guilded
                 after
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 various
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 provided
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 navigation
                 which
                 is
                 short
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 wracks
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 wine
                 ;
                 there
                 happening
                 many
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 shipwrackes
                 of
                 estates
                 very
                 often
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 scarce
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 spend
                 in
                 these
                 delights
                 ,
                 either
                 part
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 more
                 than
                 his
                 whole
                 stock
                 is
                 worth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 silke
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 plenty
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 curiositie
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 engrayling
                 it
                 with
                 precious
                 and
                 beautifull
                 workes
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 only
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 and
                 gusto
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 singular
                 worke
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 who
                 every
                 yeare
                 buyeth
                 up
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 whence
                 the
                 fabrick
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 doubt
                 very
                 famous
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 nine
                 Southerly
                 Provinces
                 is
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 scituated
                 in
                 32
                 degrees
                 of
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 realm
                 .
                 It
                 sendeth
                 abroade
                 its
                 commodities
                 ,
                 or
                 workes
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 part
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 its
                 perfection
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 rare
                 in
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 varietie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 exceeding
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 his
                 commodities
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 pretendeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 passeth
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 price
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 so
                 much
                 Cotton-wool
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 towne
                 of
                 Xanuchi
                 and
                 the
                 precinct
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 200000
                 Loomes
                 for
                 this
                 stuffe
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 only
                 the
                 King
                 draweth
                 150000
                 crownes
                 yearly
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 one
                 house
                 there
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 narrow
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stuffe
                 is
                 .
                 Almost
                 all
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Court
                 did
                 reside
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 all
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 justice
                 and
                 priviledges
                 thereof
                 are
                 conserved
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 whose
                 right
                 name
                 is
                 Umthienfu
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 the
                 largenesse
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 dealing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 plentie
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 admirable
                 places
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 populous
                 through
                 its
                 confines
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 villages
                 succeed
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 from
                 three
                 miles
                 to
                 three
                 miles
                 ;
                 although
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 selfe
                 lesse
                 populous
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 in
                 diverse
                 parts
                 thereof
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 troublesome
                 to
                 walke
                 the
                 streets
                 for
                 the
                 crowde
                 of
                 people
                 
                 that
                 one
                 meeteth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 many
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Towers
                 ,
                 and
                 Bridges
                 doe
                 render
                 it
                 very
                 considerable
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 wall
                 thereof
                 there
                 are
                 twelve
                 gates
                 ,
                 barr'd
                 with
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 guarded
                 with
                 Artillery
                 :
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 without
                 runneth
                 another
                 wall
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 ruines
                 .
                 The
                 circuit
                 thereof
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 two
                 daies
                 journey
                 on
                 horse-back
                 :
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 wall
                 is
                 eighteen
                 miles
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 have
                 within
                 them
                 many
                 populations
                 ,
                 gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 fields
                 which
                 are
                 tilled
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 whereof
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 souldiery
                 within
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fourty
                 thousand
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 one
                 part
                 thereof
                 there
                 is
                 cast
                 up
                 an
                 artificiall
                 Mount
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 seen
                 a
                 wooden
                 spheare
                 ,
                 not
                 armed
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 circles
                 thereof
                 are
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 32
                 degrees
                 ;
                 a
                 small
                 latitude
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 colds
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 heate
                 which
                 it
                 suffereth
                 :
                 The
                 spheare
                 is
                 in
                 circumference
                 of
                 a
                 notable
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 compleat
                 piece
                 of
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 moreover
                 a
                 Tower
                 divided
                 into
                 seaven
                 stories
                 of
                 singular
                 beauty
                 for
                 the
                 workemanship
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 like
                 Percellane
                 :
                 an
                 edifice
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 ranked
                 among
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 ancient
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 river
                 cometh
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 up
                 some
                 armes
                 of
                 it selfe
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 is
                 Yanchukiam
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 nor
                 vainly
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 aboundant
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 knowne
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 fish
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 foure
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 :
                 having
                 suffered
                 foure
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 of
                 from
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 vigour
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Xamhai
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 beleevers
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xamkiam
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Kiatini
                 :
                 beside
                 these
                 Churches
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Oratories
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 concerning
                 the
                 nine
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 SIx
                 are
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Northern
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 names
                 are
                 
                   Honam
                   ,
                   Xemsi
                   ,
                   Kiansi
                   ,
                   Xantum
                   ,
                   Pekim
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Leaotum
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 35
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 centre
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 most
                 gallant
                 fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 as
                 ours
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 cheapnesse
                 of
                 them
                 lesse
                 :
                 I
                 bought
                 for
                 a
                 farthing
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 88
                 Apricocks
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 nothing
                 else
                 notable
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 called
                 Fovam
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
                 He
                 liveth
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 splendour
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 wanteth
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 In
                 Caifum
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 onely
                 for
                 these
                 few
                 yeares
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 plenty
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 Xemsi
                 ;
                 it
                 lyeth
                 in
                 36
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 dry
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 neighbouring
                 Provinces
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 doth
                 abound
                 in
                 Wheate
                 ,
                 Barly
                 and
                 Maize
                 ,
                 of
                 Rice
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 .
                 All
                 winter
                 long
                 they
                 give
                 wheat
                 to
                 their
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 ;
                 particularly
                 their
                 sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sheare
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 another
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 Autume
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 of
                 shearing
                 yeeldeth
                 the
                 best
                 wool
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 cometh
                 all
                 the
                 wooll
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 felts
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 used
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 or
                 elswhere
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 there
                 of
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 cloath
                 ,
                 not
                 using
                 to
                 spin
                 wool
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Goats-hair
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 weave
                 certain
                 Stuffes
                 for
                 the
                 hanging
                 of
                 their
                 roomes
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 perfection
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Best
                 are
                 esteemed
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 silk
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 likewise
                 of
                 Goats-haire
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 Felt
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tum
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 garments
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 Goats-hair
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 haire
                 which
                 lyeth
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 They
                 pull
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 certain
                 bals
                 of
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 loafe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 with
                 singular
                 skill
                 .
              
               
                 Musk
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 this
                 Province
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 this
                 excellent
                 perfume
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Navel
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Stagge
                 ,
                 whose
                 flesh
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 meate
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 that
                 part
                 is
                 taken
                 containing
                 that
                 precious
                 matter
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 Cods
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 hither
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Navells
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 learnt
                 to
                 falsifie
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 stuffing
                 some
                 peices
                 of
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 that
                 Animall
                 with
                 musk
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 also
                 Gold
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 Mines
                 (
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 Mines
                 both
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 )
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Eddies
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 only
                 in
                 smal
                 peices
                 and
                 graines
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 amounts
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 Infinite
                 people
                 both
                 young
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 go
                 in
                 search
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 Rubarbe
                 and
                 Profumo
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 cometh
                 from
                 Persia
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 naturall
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 travelled
                 through
                 that
                 countrie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 that
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 there
                 that
                 healthfull
                 plant
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 something
                 tall
                 ,
                 with
                 leaves
                 bigger
                 than
                 Cole-worts
                 :
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 grow
                 wilde
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 imagined
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 Cultivated
                 in
                 gardens
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 care
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 opened
                 the
                 third
                 Gate
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 above
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 seate
                 of
                 much
                 Merchandise
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Gaucheu
                 and
                 Sucheu
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Machao
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Contone
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 )
                 from
                 whence
                 come
                 numerous
                 Caravans
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 of
                 severall
                 Nations
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Moores
                 ,
                 Thus
                 far
                 came
                 Brother
                 Benedict-Goes
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cathaya
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 China
                 it selfe
                 )
                 whose
                 voyage
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 breefly
                 relate
                 ,
              
               
                 He
                 departed
                 in
                 lent
                 ,
                 the
                 year
                 1603
                 for
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 
                 was
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Cathaca
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 superiors
                 of
                 India
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Mogor
                 and
                 the
                 royal
                 City
                 of
                 Laor
                 in
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 an
                 Armenian
                 carrying
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 passe
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 facility
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Caravan
                 consisted
                 of
                 500
                 Persons
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Sarasens
                 )
                 and
                 used
                 to
                 go
                 every
                 year
                 from
                 this
                 royall
                 City
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 another
                 Kingdom
                 named
                 Cascar
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 months
                 voyage
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 City
                 named
                 Athu
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 province
                 with
                 Laor
                 :
                 thence
                 in
                 two
                 months
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 to
                 Passaur
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 another
                 month
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 travelling
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 resting
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ghideli
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 wanted
                 little
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 slain
                 by
                 theeves
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 after
                 20
                 dayes
                 more
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Cabu
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 Merchant-towne
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 countries
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Mogor
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 after
                 some
                 stay
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 to
                 Parvám
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Mogor
                 ;
                 then
                 travelling
                 for
                 20
                 daies
                 over
                 very
                 high
                 Mountains
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Calcia
                 ,
                 a
                 countrie
                 of
                 faire-hayred
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 25
                 dayes
                 to
                 Chema
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 stay
                 a
                 month
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Civill
                 broils
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 troubles
                 and
                 dangers
                 of
                 theeves
                 and
                 Banditti
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 passed
                 many
                 countries
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Samarhan
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 country
                 of
                 Tengo
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cascár
                 ,
                 called
                 Tanghesár
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 noble
                 seate
                 of
                 Merchandise
                 for
                 those
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 the
                 Caravan
                 of
                 Merchants
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 Cabull
                 ,
                 ended
                 their
                 voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Caravan
                 setteth
                 forth
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 China
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Brother
                 remained
                 here
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 many
                 months
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 made
                 himselfe
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 letters
                 of
                 favour
                 and
                 recommendations
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 whither
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 therefore
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 with
                 ten
                 horses
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 companion
                 and
                 his
                 goods
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Caravan
                 toward
                 Chathyaya
                 ,
                 tha●
                 is
                 China
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 November
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 travelled
                 25
                 dayes
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 over
                 stones
                 and
                 sand
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Aesu
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cascár
                 :
                 after
                 having
                 passed
                 a
                 desart
                 ,
                 called
                 Caracathai
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Black-earth
                 ;
                 and
                 gone
                 through
                 many
                 Cities
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 called
                 Cialis
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cascár
                 .
                 Here
                 whilest
                 he
                 fitted
                 himself
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 there
                 arrived
                 Merchants
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 China
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Brother
                 Benedict
                 learned
                 some
                 tydings
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 seen
                 by
                 these
                 Sarasen
                 Merchants
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 Cathaya
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 royall
                 City
                 ,
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sarasens
                   Gambalú
                
                 ,
                 was
                 Pekim
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Cialis
                   ,
                   Benedict
                
                 departing
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 in
                 company
                 ▪
                 came
                 in
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 to
                 Pucian
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 
                   Turphan
                   ,
                   Ar●muth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Camul
                 the
                 last
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Cialis
                 .
                 From
                 Camul
                 after
                 nine
                 dayes
                 journey
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 placc
                 called
                 Chiacuon
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 entrance
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sought
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cathaya
                 .
                 Excepting
                 therefore
                 eleven
                 dayes
                 journey
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 through
                 a
                 country
                 peopled
                 by
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 voyage
                 was
                 through
                 countries
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Moors
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahumetans
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 story
                 :
                 with
                 these
                 Caravans
                 come
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Moors
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 making
                 every
                 three
                 yeares
                 a
                 small
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 and
                 the
                 presents
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 five
                 years
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Caravan
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 above-named
                 Cities
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 )
                 trafficking
                 there
                 with
                 their
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 The
                 others
                 go
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 five
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Rume
                   ,
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   Camul
                   ,
                   Eamarcan
                   ,
                   Tursan
                
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 four
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 Embassy
                 :
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 send
                 the
                 Embassy
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 only
                 this
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 nameth
                 the
                 Embassadors
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Merchants
                 among
                 themselvs
                 ,
                 &
                 these
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 advice
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 arrival
                 by
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 called
                 a
                 memoriall
                 or
                 petition
                 :
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 leave
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 names
                 are
                 inrolled
                 ,
                 there
                 depart
                 40.
                 or
                 50.
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 more
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 to
                 trade
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 eate
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 expenses
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 captaine
                 a
                 Bribe
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 or
                 six-score
                 crownes
                 a
                 man.
                 There
                 goeth
                 a
                 long
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 entertaineth
                 them
                 of
                 freecost
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 travell
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 any
                 stay
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 province
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 three
                 monthes
                 space
                 )
                 the
                 Kings
                 expense
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 traffique
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 follow
                 their
                 Merchandise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Merchandise
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 ,
                 are
                 Salt
                 -
                 Armoniak
                 ,
                 fine
                 Azure
                 ,
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 carpets
                 ,
                 called
                 Raisins
                 ,
                 knives
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 small
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 Commoditie
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 stone
                 ,
                 called
                 Yaca
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Yauken
                 ;
                 the
                 worst
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 whitish
                 colour
                 ,
                 the
                 finest
                 is
                 green
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 of
                 great
                 price
                 formerly
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 of
                 good
                 value
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 thereof
                 diverse
                 sorts
                 of
                 Jewels
                 for
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 palaces
                 :
                 the
                 girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 giveth
                 to
                 the
                 Colai
                 is
                 embrodered
                 with
                 the
                 finest
                 sort
                 therof
                 ;
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 allowed
                 to
                 use
                 in
                 this
                 ornament
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 they
                 carry
                 back
                 in
                 exchange
                 of
                 their
                 commodities
                 is
                 
                   Porcellane
                   ,
                   Rubies
                
                 ,
                 Musk
                 ,
                 raw-silk
                 ,
                 silk-stuffes
                 ,
                 diverse
                 other
                 rarities
                 and
                 medicinall
                 drugges
                 ,
                 as
                 Rubarb
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 do
                 imagine
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 transported
                 from
                 Persia
                 to
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Embassadours
                 being
                 arrived
                 ,
                 they
                 offer
                 their
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Arrabas
                 of
                 this
                 precious
                 stone
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 )
                 which
                 maketh
                 1333.
                 
                 Italian
                 pounds
                 ,
                 whereof
                 300.
                 pounds
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 sort
                 ,
                 340.
                 horses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 frontier
                 ,
                 300.
                 small
                 poynted
                 Diamonds
                 ;
                 twelve
                 Cattes
                 of
                 fine
                 Azure
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 100.
                 
                 Italian
                 pounds
                 ;
                 600.
                 knives
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 many
                 files
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 present
                 seeming
                 to
                 me
                 improper
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Ienquird
                 what
                 use
                 the
                 King
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 inform
                 :
                 only
                 a
                 Captain
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 thing
                 for
                 that
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 composed
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 infallibility
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 alteration
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 commodities
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 desireth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 sendeth
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 buy
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 return
                 the
                 King
                 rewardeth
                 them
                 with
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 cloth
                 of
                 gold
                 for
                 each
                 horse
                 ;
                 30.
                 pieces
                 of
                 yellow
                 silk
                 ,
                 30.
                 pound
                 of
                 Chá
                 ,
                 ten
                 of
                 Musk
                 ,
                 50.
                 of
                 a
                 medicine
                 called
                 Tienyo
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
                 These
                 Saracens
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 country
                 worth
                 above
                 7000
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 their
                 Embassie
                 and
                 voyage
                 ,
                 was
                 noe
                 lesse
                 worth
                 then
                 50000
                 Crownes
                 :
                 a
                 pretty
                 good
                 gayne
                 ,
                 but
                 ordinary
                 from
                 those
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 Province
                 goeth
                 another
                 Caravan
                 for
                 the
                 powerful
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Tibet
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 carryeth
                 diverse
                 things
                 ;
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 Silk-stuffs
                 ,
                 Porsellane
                 and
                 
                   Chá
                   .
                   Chá
                
                 is
                 a
                 leafe
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 ▪
                 of
                 Mirtle
                 ;
                 in
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 hearbe
                 Basil
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Pomgranat
                 .
                 They
                 drie
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 iron-sives
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hardens
                 and
                 sticketh
                 together
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 of
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 the
                 plant
                 is
                 various
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 upper
                 leaves
                 do
                 exceed
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 finenesse
                 ;
                 a
                 property
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 plants
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Crown
                 a
                 pound
                 to
                 four
                 farthings
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 differences
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 thus
                 dryed
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 warme
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 giveth
                 it
                 a
                 colour
                 ,
                 smell
                 and
                 tast
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 unpleasing
                 ,
                 but
                 custome
                 makes
                 it
                 more
                 acceptable
                 ;
                 T
                 is
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 China
                 and
                 Giappone
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 serveth
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 ordinary
                 drink
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 entertainment
                 to
                 strangers
                 when
                 they
                 visit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 wine
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 throughout
                 all
                 those
                 kingdoms
                 esteemed
                 a
                 wretched
                 niggardlinesse
                 to
                 give
                 only
                 good
                 words
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 house
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 strangers
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 Chá
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 visit
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 long
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 some
                 fruit
                 or
                 sweet-meates
                 :
                 sometimes
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 cloath
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 two
                 dishes
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 square
                 table
                 .
                 Many
                 vertues
                 are
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 leaf
                 :
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 wholesome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 China
                 nor
                 Giappone
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 stone
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 known
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 preservative
                 against
                 this
                 evill
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 drink
                 is
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 powerfully
                 delivereth
                 from
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 sleep
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 desireth
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 necessitie
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 suppressing
                 the
                 fumes
                 it
                 easeth
                 the
                 head
                 without
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 known
                 and
                 admirable
                 help
                 for
                 students
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 found
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 a
                 most
                 evident
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 relate
                 in
                 its
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 great
                 Metropolis
                 thereof
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 well
                 founded
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 also
                 many
                 particular
                 Oratories
                 are
                 frequented
                 .
              
               
                 Riansi
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 these
                 six
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 discoursing
                 of
                 :
                 It
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 thirty
                 eight
                 degrees
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 many
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 their
                 Harvest
                 but
                 poore
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 wheate
                 ,
                 lesse
                 Rice
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 Maiz
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 aboundant
                 in
                 grapes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 serveth
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 with
                 Raisins
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 furnish
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 with
                 wine
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 succeeds
                 in
                 a
                 Residence
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 make
                 now
                 only
                 enough
                 for
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Masses
                 ,
                 but
                 send
                 also
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Residencies
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 wells
                 of
                 fire
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 Mines
                 of
                 sulphur
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 opening
                 a
                 little
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 
                 be
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 it
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 heade
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rost
                 and
                 boyle
                 therewith
                 whatsoever
                 meate
                 they
                 desire
                 .
                 Their
                 ordinary
                 fewell
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 confines
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Stone-coale
                 ,
                 not
                 small
                 ones
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Countries
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 bignesse
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 Mines
                 very
                 fruitfull
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 burneth
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 ease
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 Pekim
                 and
                 Honam
                 they
                 lay
                 it
                 together
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 lasteth
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ;
                 They
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Bellowes
                 to
                 kindle
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiamcheu
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Phucheu
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 visited
                 at
                 their
                 set
                 times
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 numerous
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 scarsity
                 of
                 Churches
                 is
                 supplied
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Province
                 which
                 is
                 Xantun
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 23.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 lying
                 betwixt
                 Nankim
                 and
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 poore
                 ;
                 it
                 suffereth
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 loathsome
                 and
                 malignant
                 Infestation
                 by
                 Grillo's
                 or
                 field-Crickets
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 terrible
                 horrour
                 of
                 famine
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1616
                 a
                 dogge
                 bought
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 was
                 worth
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 slave
                 ;
                 it
                 produceth
                 store
                 of
                 Cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 fruits
                 ;
                 great
                 peares
                 ,
                 many
                 and
                 good
                 .
                 There
                 groweth
                 here
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 and
                 varietie
                 a
                 fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 peare
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 kind
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 aboundance
                 ,
                 that
                 filling
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 overflow
                 even
                 to
                 Macao
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 large
                 Provinces
                 betwixt
                 .
              
               
                 Pekim
                 is
                 the
                 fift
                 Province
                 ,
                 scituated
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 fourty
                 degrees
                 ;
                 it
                 enjoyeth
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 having
                 the
                 Court
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 proper
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 Xunthienfu
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Sarances
                 called
                 ,
                 Lambalud
                 .
                 This
                 good
                 fortune
                 befell
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Humvù
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 nephew
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 named
                 Vunlo
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelt
                 in
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 potent
                 ,
                 usurped
                 by
                 violence
                 the
                 crowne
                 against
                 the
                 right
                 heire
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 confiding
                 more
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 alwaies
                 lived
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 against
                 the
                 Tartars
                 which
                 border
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 the
                 Court
                 from
                 Nankim
                 and
                 planted
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 are
                 lesse
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 all
                 Northern
                 people
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 apt
                 for
                 labour
                 and
                 warre
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 soyle
                 is
                 very
                 drie
                 ,
                 and
                 favourable
                 for
                 health
                 ,
                 but
                 barren
                 of
                 fruits
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 sustenance
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 want
                 is
                 supplyed
                 by
                 that
                 generall
                 prerogative
                 of
                 Courts
                 which
                 draw
                 all
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 proper
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 Maiz
                 ,
                 Wheate
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Rice
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 being
                 many
                 thousands
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 keepeth
                 in
                 those
                 rivers
                 a
                 thousand
                 vessels
                 ,
                 flat-bottom'd
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 shallownesse
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 victualls
                 to
                 Court
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 lade
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 Nankim
                 there
                 is
                 sowen
                 a
                 certaine
                 Rice
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 sodde
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 addition
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 very
                 savoury
                 dish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 presse
                 of
                 people
                 much
                 exceedeth
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 so
                 powerfull
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 
                 walls
                 are
                 broad
                 enough
                 for
                 twelve
                 horses
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 breast
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 guarded
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 warre
                 .
                 At
                 every
                 gate
                 they
                 keep
                 a
                 continuall
                 watch
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 alloweth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 wages
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 crownes
                 of
                 this
                 exercise
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 pay
                 toll
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Cantone
                 are
                 used
                 with
                 most
                 rigour
                 ,
                 just
                 like
                 Spanyards
                 in
                 a
                 french
                 Inne
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 certaine
                 indignation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 are
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 crownes
                 and
                 Commonwealths
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 that
                 uprightnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 pompe
                 and
                 equipage
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 moderate
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 or
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 more
                 particular
                 dignity
                 :
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 ride
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ill
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 their
                 horses
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 two
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 least
                 their
                 master
                 should
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 Each
                 Judge
                 of
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 use
                 more
                 state
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 They
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 convenience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 both
                 expence
                 and
                 ceremony
                 with
                 the
                 Mandarinesse
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 knowne
                 ,
                 they
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 stay
                 ;
                 to
                 verify
                 that
                 Axiome
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 one
                 is
                 least
                 knowne
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 pleasure
                 and
                 convenience
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Countrie
                 suffereth
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 40.
                 degrees
                 .
                 The
                 rivers
                 and
                 lakes
                 are
                 so
                 hard
                 frozen
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 drive
                 Carts
                 over
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 stoves
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 convenient
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 wast
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 fewell
                 ,
                 conveighing
                 the
                 heate
                 by
                 pipes
                 laid
                 under
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 within
                 doores
                 enjoy
                 a
                 pleasant
                 spring
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 winter
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 heate
                 supplieth
                 also
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 the
                 trees
                 are
                 clothed
                 with
                 leaves
                 and
                 flowers
                 before
                 their
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Court
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 faire
                 Church
                 ,
                 built
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 house
                 wherein
                 reside
                 4
                 fathers
                 by
                 licence
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 much
                 esteeme
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 whereof
                 are
                 large
                 Cities
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 habitations
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 visited
                 by
                 us
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 Catechizing
                 and
                 Baptizing
                 the
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
                 conferring
                 and
                 administring
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 and
                 last
                 Province
                 is
                 Leaotùm
                 the
                 Northern
                 bound
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 a
                 roote
                 which
                 it
                 produceth
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 departure
                 from
                 thence
                 it
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 twice
                 the
                 weight
                 in
                 silver
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 medicine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 doe
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 augments
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 sick
                 person
                 it
                 doth
                 marvellously
                 comfort
                 and
                 warme
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Ginsem
                 .
                 This
                 Province
                 being
                 the
                 frontire
                 next
                 Tartarium
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 wasted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Tartors
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 seen
                 that
                 famous
                 wall
                 so
                 much
                 
                 talked
                 off
                 ,
                 which
                 runneth
                 nine
                 hundred
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 reputation
                 than
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 its
                 owne
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 extant
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ruinous
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 now
                 reduced
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 condition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 :
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 wit
                 and
                 inclination
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 people
                 of
                 China
                 are
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 like
                 us
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 lying
                 something
                 within
                 the
                 Tropick
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 something
                 a
                 browner
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Islands
                 that
                 lie
                 neere
                 the
                 maine
                 land
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 those
                 which
                 come
                 hither
                 are
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 borderers
                 upon
                 Macao
                 (
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 those
                 Islands
                 )
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 perswaded
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 any
                 people
                 very
                 white
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 excepting
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 something
                 brown
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 all
                 white
                 ;
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 the
                 whitenesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 Northward
                 one
                 goeth
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 usually
                 seen
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 whitenesse
                 the
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 suffer
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 grow
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 generally
                 all
                 black-haired
                 ;
                 hence
                 cometh
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 called
                 among
                 other
                 Nations
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 black-hair'd
                 people
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 black
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 little
                 noses
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 large
                 ,
                 nor
                 high
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 forme
                 they
                 like
                 not
                 ,
                 accounting
                 it
                 a
                 deformity
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 beard
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 they
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 much
                 ,
                 although
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 so
                 .
                 They
                 delight
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 black
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 colour
                 ;
                 although
                 some
                 few
                 have
                 red
                 beards
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 abhorred
                 by
                 all
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 Thebanes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 esteemed
                 or
                 liked
                 among
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 .
                 They
                 clippe
                 not
                 their
                 beard
                 ,
                 letting
                 it
                 grow
                 according
                 to
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 troubled
                 to
                 loose
                 one
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 face
                 :
                 They
                 doe
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 neatnesse
                 and
                 curiousnesse
                 about
                 their
                 haire
                 ,
                 exceed
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 many
                 Barbers
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 usurp
                 that
                 name
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 beard
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 touch
                 ;
                 employing
                 all
                 their
                 diligence
                 and
                 art
                 in
                 kembing
                 and
                 cleansing
                 the
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 young
                 children
                 are
                 better
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 pleasing
                 Simmetry
                 of
                 beauty
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 places
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 in
                 this
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nancheu
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 esteemed
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 beauty
                 ;
                 as
                 formerly
                 in
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Guimaranes
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 rich
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 provide
                 themselves
                 with
                 Concubines
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 
                 this
                 gift
                 of
                 nature
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 greater
                 esteeme
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 As
                 their
                 age
                 beginneth
                 to
                 decline
                 ,
                 from
                 25
                 to
                 30
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 they
                 loose
                 not
                 only
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 livelinesse
                 of
                 their
                 colour
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Simmetry
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 shape
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 they
                 become
                 ill-favoured
                 .
                 The
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 their
                 strength
                 vigorous
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 pains-takers
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 cometh
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 art
                 brought
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 foot
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unemployed
                 )
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 industry
                 they
                 bring
                 it
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 I
                 passed
                 by
                 Honum
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 one
                 ploughing
                 with
                 a
                 plough
                 of
                 3
                 Irons
                 ,
                 or
                 plough-sheares
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 bout
                 he
                 made
                 3
                 furrowes
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 ground
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 that
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 here
                 Feazols
                 or
                 Kidnybeanes
                 ;
                 this
                 seed
                 was
                 put
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 bushel
                 ,
                 or
                 square
                 dish
                 fastened
                 upon
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 plough
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 thereof
                 the
                 Beanes
                 were
                 gently
                 scattered
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 corne
                 falleth
                 upon
                 the
                 Milstone
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 mooving
                 of
                 the
                 Mil●hopper
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 land
                 is
                 plowed
                 &
                 sown
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 crop
                 .
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Barly
                 and
                 Maiz
                 they
                 sow
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 ordinary
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 driveth
                 a
                 beast
                 laden
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 load
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 want
                 employment
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 watchfull
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 how
                 unprofitable
                 soever
                 it
                 seemeth
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 meet
                 often
                 upon
                 a
                 river
                 many
                 vessels
                 of
                 considerable
                 burthen
                 ;
                 laden
                 only
                 with
                 weeks
                 for
                 lamps
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 rushes
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 facility
                 and
                 dexteritie
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 paper
                 (
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 relate
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Providence
                 and
                 application
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 for
                 cleanlinesse
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 of
                 office
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 sold
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 shops
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 manner
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 written
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 any
                 letters
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 accounted
                 sacriledge
                 to
                 imploy
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 use
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 also
                 among
                 them
                 idle
                 persons
                 and
                 vagabonds
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 irremediable
                 plague
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 naturally
                 inclined
                 to
                 be
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 ,
                 the
                 Traffick
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 one
                 Province
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 profit
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 transport
                 Porsellane
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 sell
                 it
                 but
                 from
                 one
                 Province
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 gaine
                 thirty
                 
                   per
                   Cent.
                
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 )
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 :
                 For
                 almost
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 shopps
                 ,
                 is
                 sold
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 in
                 a
                 lesser
                 quantity
                 ;
                 employing
                 in
                 this
                 trade
                 even
                 to
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 as
                 selling
                 fruit
                 ,
                 herbs
                 ,
                 wash-bals
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rich
                 Merchants
                 are
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 punctuall
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 have
                 had
                 experience
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 bargaining
                 is
                 fuller
                 of
                 craft
                 ,
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 strangers
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 necessitated
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 First
                 they
                 agree
                 about
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 commodity
                 ,
                 which
                 each
                 desireth
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 gold
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 or
                 Porcellane
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 
                 else
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Portughese
                 consigneth
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 summe
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 15.
                 or
                 20.
                 thousand
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 more
                 )
                 Crownes
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 goeth
                 with
                 this
                 money
                 to
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 where
                 the
                 commoditie
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 desireth
                 ,
                 and
                 returneth
                 with
                 it
                 to
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Portughese
                 stayeth
                 expecting
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 merchandising
                 was
                 practised
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 without
                 any
                 fraud
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 since
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 wanting
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 used
                 deceit
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 credit
                 thereof
                 is
                 diminished
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 both
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 sell
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 buy
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 guile
                 and
                 deceit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 with
                 admirable
                 subtletie
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 flesh
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 a
                 partridge
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 hollow
                 place
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 stitch
                 up
                 the
                 cut
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 mastery
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 buyer
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Argus
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 no
                 remedy
                 )
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 partridge
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 buy
                 nothing
                 but
                 feathers
                 and
                 bones
                 .
                 Amongst
                 true
                 Gammons
                 of
                 Bacon
                 they
                 will
                 foist
                 in
                 others
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 easily
                 deceive
                 the
                 sight
                 for
                 good
                 ones
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 thing
                 to
                 fat
                 up
                 an
                 old
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 young
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 paint
                 him
                 over
                 with
                 beautifull
                 spots
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 naturall
                 ,
                 choosing
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sale
                 ,
                 the
                 doubtfull
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 towards
                 the
                 dusk
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 deceit
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 hardlier
                 discovered
                 :
                 This
                 cheate
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 one
                 in
                 Macao
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 an
                 experienced
                 buyer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 bewitching
                 art
                 of
                 extracting
                 the
                 elements
                 and
                 principles
                 from
                 barren
                 stones
                 and
                 hardest
                 mineralls
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spread
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 universe
                 ,
                 hath
                 gain●d
                 many
                 practitioners
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 passionatly
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Alchimy
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 making
                 silver
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 prolonging
                 life
                 ,
                 unto
                 extream
                 old
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 men
                 give
                 themselves
                 over
                 to
                 this
                 fond
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 deceived
                 with
                 a
                 vaine
                 hope
                 of
                 obtaining
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 ,
                 so
                 uncertaine
                 ?
                 Many
                 take
                 great
                 paines
                 in
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 lose
                 much
                 and
                 gaine
                 little
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 succeeds
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 trades
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 either
                 these
                 men
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 find
                 themselves
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 this
                 science
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 often
                 uncertaine
                 and
                 varying
                 in
                 their
                 Maximes
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reall
                 and
                 constant
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 event
                 is
                 alwaies
                 dangerous
                 and
                 uncertaine
                 .
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 followers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 make
                 gaine
                 by
                 their
                 deceit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 rely
                 upon
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 their
                 art
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Pekim
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 promising
                 him
                 great
                 matters
                 from
                 his
                 art
                 .
                 Covetous
                 persons
                 are
                 ord●narily
                 credulous
                 .
                 He
                 furnisht
                 him
                 with
                 materialls
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 operation
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 secretly
                 conveyed
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 privily
                 carryed
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 intent
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 seeming
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 true
                 sonne
                 of
                 art
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 work-man
                 faining
                 to
                 have
                 great
                 occasion
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 desired
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 covetous
                 desire
                 ,
                 being
                 inflamed
                 by
                 that
                 experiment
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 brooke
                 a
                 long
                 absence
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Alcyhmyst
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 used
                 to
                 fish
                 in
                 the
                 silver
                 seas
                 of
                 Hydropicall
                 covetousnesse
                 with
                 those
                 deceitfull
                 nets
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 long
                 entertained
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 but
                 brought
                 them
                 in
                 no
                 profit
                 )
                 was
                 absent
                 three
                 whole
                 yeares
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 returned
                 to
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 often
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 doore
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 him
                 in
                 ;
                 who
                 still
                 persisteth
                 in
                 his
                 dissimulation
                 of
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 questions
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 art
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 an
                 experiment
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 art
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 remember
                 to
                 have
                 practised
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 alledging
                 for
                 his
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 remember
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 without
                 much
                 intreatie
                 ,
                 promised
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 intent
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 giveth
                 him
                 500.
                 crownes
                 to
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 store
                 of
                 materialls
                 :
                 Then
                 the
                 Alchymyst
                 ,
                 without
                 asking
                 leave
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 conveyeth
                 himselfe
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 appeareth
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 experiences
                 there
                 are
                 still
                 enough
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 hunt
                 after
                 this
                 art
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 our
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 Affable
                 ,
                 courteous
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 conversation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 our
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 which
                 dwell
                 only
                 in
                 Macao
                 and
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 continuall
                 warr
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 contracts
                 and
                 contentions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 betwixt
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Portugesses
                 and
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 besides
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 produceth
                 frequent
                 disgusts
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 of
                 Macao
                 do
                 beare
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 with
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 with
                 interest
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 thither
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 faires
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 friendly
                 and
                 just
                 traffick
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 treat
                 one
                 another
                 almost
                 like
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 and
                 innermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 converse
                 with
                 us
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 respect
                 and
                 decorum
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 meetings
                 with
                 them
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 pretence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 us
                 Guests
                 of
                 a
                 remote
                 Climate
                 .
                 In
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 proved
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 lend
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 worth
                 than
                 the
                 pawnes
                 we
                 give
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 interest
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 worser
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 prisons
                 ,
                 for
                 thither
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Common-wealth
                 are
                 drained
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 courtesie
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 wretches
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 inhumane
                 .
                 Vpon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 which
                 we
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1616.
                 our
                 fathers
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 prisons
                 much
                 respect
                 and
                 correspondence
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 did
                 bind
                 them
                 and
                 use
                 them
                 harshly
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 alwaies
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 enduring
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 streightned
                 with
                 manacles
                 upon
                 their
                 wrists
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 wider
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 burning
                 them
                 (
                 their
                 manacles
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 )
                 with
                 hot
                 irons
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 After
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 these
                 fathers
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 released
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 prisons
                 ,
                 the
                 prisoners
                 consulted
                 among
                 themselves
                 how
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 some
                 courtesie
                 :
                 and
                 collecting
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 ,
                 they
                 entertained
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 Humanity
                 and
                 kindenesse
                 towards
                 strangers
                 among
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 their
                 crimes
                 and
                 ill
                 manners
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 treatment
                 they
                 received
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 naturall
                 courtesie
                 and
                 civility
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 cruelty
                 are
                 much
                 abhorred
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 among
                 their
                 punishments
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 that
                 ordinary
                 inhumanitie
                 and
                 severity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 Quartering
                 ;
                 Tearing
                 with
                 pincers
                 ;
                 dragging
                 with
                 horses
                 ;
                 and
                 racking
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 deserveth
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 or
                 strangled
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1614.
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 an
                 ordinary
                 fellow
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 insolence
                 did
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 already
                 listed
                 much
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 offices
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 giving
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 Rendezvous
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 was
                 discovered
                 by
                 a
                 male-content
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 ●il
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 allotment
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 imprison'd
                 almost
                 an
                 infinite
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 discover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 own
                 book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 kept
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 the
                 conspiratours
                 :
                 the
                 king
                 having
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 speedy
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 should
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 :
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 order
                 he
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 thirty
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 guilty
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 prison
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 30.
                 daies
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 30.
                 daies
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 of
                 them
                 remained
                 alive
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 (
                 There
                 escaped
                 only
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 so
                 enormous
                 a
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 appointed
                 no
                 greater
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 many
                 are
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 prison
                 till
                 the
                 visitour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 calleth
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 perusing
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 appointeth
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 or
                 7.
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 exceedeth
                 this
                 number
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cruell
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 are
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 prison
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 vertue
                 ;
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 vices
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 all
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 to
                 all
                 Mortalls
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 esteeme
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 vertue
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 some
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dispised
                 by
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Virginity
                 ,
                 Chastity
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 maiden
                 ,
                 or
                 young
                 widdow
                 ,
                 lead
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 with
                 that
                 Caution
                 and
                 other
                 vertues
                 requisite
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 erect
                 
                   Trium-phall
                   Arches
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 their
                 memorie
                 with
                 publick
                 and
                 magnificent
                 prayses
                 and
                 panegyricks
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 manner
                 of
                 entertainment
                 and
                 complements
                 are
                 so
                 Ceremonious
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 
                   divine
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 than
                 humane
                 conversation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 their
                 visites
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 meetings
                 and
                 incounters
                 ,
                 where
                 respect
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewen
                 :
                 for
                 amongst
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 they
                 treat
                 one
                 another
                 more
                 familiarly
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 composed
                 in
                 their
                 grab
                 ,
                 and
                 wary
                 in
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 cause
                 an
                 open
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 although
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 bear
                 a
                 secret
                 spleen
                 and
                 grudging
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 capitall
                 enemies
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 together
                 at
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 publick
                 meetings
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 of
                 enmity
                 ,
                 dissembling
                 it
                 dexterously
                 and
                 couragiously
                 under
                 the
                 punctilioes
                 of
                 civility
                 and
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 magnifie
                 very
                 freely
                 and
                 readily
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 vertuous
                 in
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 couragiously
                 beating
                 down
                 that
                 emulation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 suffereth
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 any
                 but
                 themselves
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 see
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 cometh
                 from
                 Europe
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 little
                 art
                 or
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 commended
                 with
                 singular
                 applause
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   like
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   dul
                   and
                   un-ingenious
                   .
                
                 And
                 sometimes
                 of
                 manufactures
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 vastnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unacquainted
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 brought
                 from
                 Europe
                 .
                 A
                 modesty
                 indeed
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 envyed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 exceed
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 abilities
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 those
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 behold
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 lesse
                 ingenious
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Manufactures
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 although
                 all
                 which
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 Masters
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 excellent
                 in
                 workes
                 of
                 
                   Ivory
                   ,
                   Ebony
                
                 and
                 Amber
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Eare-Jewels
                 ,
                 pendants
                 ,
                 and
                 gallantries
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 women
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 chaines
                 to
                 admiration
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 brought
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Goa
                 ,
                 which
                 consisting
                 of
                 300
                 links
                 ,
                 weighed
                 not
                 3
                 ounces
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 so
                 fine
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 links
                 were
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 altogether
                 relinquisht
                 to
                 Europe
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 in
                 plate
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 scarce
                 found
                 among
                 them
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 Silver
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Emperors
                   palace
                
                 ;
                 being
                 content
                 to
                 eat
                 in
                 Porcellane
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 vessel
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 neate
                 and
                 delightfull
                 cleanlinesse
                 .
                 There
                 Gold-thread
                 is
                 of
                 lesse
                 weight
                 and
                 worth
                 than
                 ours
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 twisting
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 seem
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 right
                 and
                 massie
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 Artifice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 workmanship
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 admired
                 ,
                 were
                 our
                 clocks
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 set
                 upon
                 tables
                 ,
                 very
                 good
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 small
                 ones
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 did
                 equall
                 ours
                 .
                 Although
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 whose
                 price
                 would
                 be
                 excessive
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 here
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 we
                 do
                 much
                 exceed
                 them
                 in
                 manufactures
                 and
                 mechanick
                 Arts
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 Charam
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 singular
                 Artifice
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 Acutenesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 worthily
                 appropriated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Aristotle
                 so
                 freely
                 bestoweth
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Asia
                 exceeded
                 Europe
                 in
                 ingenuity
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 exceeded
                 by
                 Europe
                 in
                 valour
                 ;
                 this
                 beeing
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 approved
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 do
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   Barbarians
                
                 
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Negroes
                 of
                 Guynea
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Tapuyi
                 of
                 Brasile
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 blusht
                 to
                 hear
                 some
                 stile
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 taught
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 many
                 years
                 travels
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Although
                 the
                 fame
                 and
                 manufactures
                 of
                 China
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 teach
                 it
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 beeing
                 now
                 many
                 years
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 seen
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 shame
                 truly
                 :
                 but
                 although
                 in
                 this
                 relation
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 satisfie
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 subtelty
                 of
                 their
                 wit
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 you
                 one
                 example
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 certain
                 Chaquen
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 visitour
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 Employments
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 receiving
                 of
                 his
                 visits
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 were
                 over
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 his
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 further
                 their
                 businesse
                 or
                 visits
                 ;
                 pretending
                 for
                 his
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sick
                 ;
                 This
                 accident
                 being
                 divulged
                 ;
                 a
                 certain
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 troubled
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 obtained
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 discontent
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 businesses
                 were
                 not
                 dispatched
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 put
                 him
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 excuse
                 of
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 signes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 replied
                 his
                 friend
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 serve
                 you
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 utmost
                 power
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 affection
                 I
                 bear
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 :
                 know
                 then
                 ,
                 replied
                 the
                 Visitour
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 stollen
                 the
                 Kings
                 seale
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 where
                 it
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 leaving
                 it
                 locked
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 touched
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 audience
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 where
                 withall
                 to
                 seale
                 dispatches
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 discover
                 my
                 negligence
                 in
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 seale
                 I
                 shall
                 loose
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 both
                 my
                 Government
                 and
                 my
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 avail
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 sensible
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 delay
                 of
                 justice
                 .
                 Well
                 perceived
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 how
                 terrible
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 retirement
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 an
                 enemy
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 yes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Officer
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Chifu
                 or
                 governour
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 borne
                 a
                 concealed
                 malice
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Away
                 then
                 ,
                 quoth
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 Lordship
                 command
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 goods
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 innermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 palace
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 set
                 fire
                 on
                 the
                 empty
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 governour
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 repair
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 duties
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 him
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 call
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 aloud
                 ,
                 and
                 consigne
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 thus
                 shut
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 secured
                 in
                 his
                 possession
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 caused
                 the
                 seale
                 to
                 be
                 stollen
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 restores
                 you
                 the
                 cabinet
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 he
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 shall
                 lay
                 the
                 fault
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 having
                 so
                 ill
                 kept
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 Lordship
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 this
                 danger
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 revenged
                 of
                 your
                 enemie
                 .
                 The
                 visitour
                 followed
                 his
                 councel
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 succeeded
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 night
                 this
                 fire
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 governour
                 brought
                 him
                 the
                 seale
                 in
                 the
                 cabinet
                 ;
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 concealing
                 each
                 others
                 fault
                 ,
                 equally
                 complying
                 for
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 after
                 this
                 example
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 must
                 passe
                 for
                 Barbarians
                 as
                 those
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 forced
                 me
                 to
                 relate
                 this
                 
                 
                 story
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 said
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 habit
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 materials
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 stuffs
                 and
                 cloaths
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 cloathing
                 ,
                 Beds
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 furniture
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 are
                 wooll
                 ,
                 convase
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 linnen
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 hinted
                 )
                 silk
                 and
                 cotton
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 great
                 abundance
                 .
                 Two
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 Christ
                 they
                 used
                 garments
                 with
                 short
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Giapponeses
                 use
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 descended
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 conserve
                 this
                 ancient
                 habit
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 garment
                 continued
                 here
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 raign
                 of
                 Hoan
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 much
                 renowned
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 about
                 400
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 habit
                 was
                 altered
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 fashion
                 which
                 is
                 worn
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 consist
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 large
                 Provinces
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 altered
                 (
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 notable
                 custome
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 Kings
                 particular
                 Order
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 have
                 very
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 fashions
                 and
                 customes
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 strange
                 Countries
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 presage
                 that
                 that
                 Country
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 subjection
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 fashions
                 and
                 manners
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 enamoured
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 might
                 for
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 occasion
                 )
                 name
                 some
                 particular
                 Countries
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 fashioned
                 garments
                 have
                 been
                 conserved
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 ;
                 and
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 neck
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 open
                 before
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 under
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 to
                 sit
                 closer
                 to
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 Their
                 upper
                 garments
                 are
                 large
                 and
                 wider
                 in
                 compasse
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 buttons
                 ,
                 they
                 lap
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 one
                 side
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Clergie
                 men
                 doe
                 their
                 Cassocks
                 .
                 Their
                 sleeves
                 are
                 very
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 garment
                 without
                 any
                 trimming
                 .
                 A
                 piece
                 of
                 white
                 Taffat●e
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 ones
                 hand
                 serveth
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 band
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 foule
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Literati
                 ,
                 or
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 quality
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 weare
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 young
                 men
                 weare
                 indifferently
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ancient
                 men
                 do
                 weare
                 alwaies
                 the
                 most
                 modest
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 cloathed
                 in
                 black
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 alter
                 that
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 Governours
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 Governed
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 do
                 weare
                 garments
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 red
                 .
                 The
                 rich
                 men
                 change
                 their
                 garments
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 4
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 poore
                 )
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 at
                 winter
                 and
                 summer
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 many
                 pawn
                 
                 that
                 garment
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 weare
                 in
                 one
                 season
                 to
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 garment
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 their
                 haire
                 is
                 their
                 chiefe
                 gallantrie
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 here
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 youth
                 ,
                 till
                 seventeen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 leave
                 the
                 shortest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 haire
                 hanging
                 loose
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 combe
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 tie
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 knot
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 age
                 they
                 weare
                 a
                 net
                 of
                 horse-haire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 our
                 Cawles
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 gather
                 up
                 all
                 their
                 haire
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 one
                 haire
                 to
                 hang
                 out
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 all
                 weare
                 caps
                 ;
                 the
                 Literati
                 square
                 caps
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 round
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 made
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 hors-haire
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 workmanship
                 come
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 costly
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 alwaies
                 to
                 be
                 black
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 win●er
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 weare
                 them
                 of
                 felt
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 always
                 gray
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 wooll
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 any
                 one
                 putteth
                 on
                 this
                 Cawle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 wont
                 anciently
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 putting
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 cloake
                 or
                 sword
                 .
                 For
                 shoes
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 materialls
                 ,
                 but
                 silk
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 colours
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rich
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 cotton
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 differing
                 from
                 ours
                 in
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 cost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 little
                 works
                 wrought
                 on
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 needle
                 .
                 Skins
                 are
                 used
                 only
                 for
                 bootes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 rarely
                 seen
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 richer
                 and
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 weare
                 hose
                 of
                 Damaske
                 or
                 Sattin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 white
                 silk
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 white
                 Cotton
                 .
                 They
                 weare
                 breeches
                 generally
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 this
                 ample
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 large
                 almost
                 as
                 all
                 Europe
                 ,
                 which
                 hardly
                 keepeth
                 constant
                 to
                 its
                 owne
                 fashions
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 smallest
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 women
                 are
                 decently
                 habited
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 coa●es
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 men
                 use
                 ;
                 wearing
                 them
                 close
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 women
                 are
                 very
                 curious
                 in
                 dressing
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 adorning
                 their
                 haire
                 with
                 flowers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 naturall
                 as
                 artificiall
                 ;
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 art
                 a
                 competition
                 with
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 varietie
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 do
                 as
                 happily
                 deceive
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 grapes
                 of
                 Zeuxes
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 sparrowes
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 curtaine
                 of
                 Parrhasius
                 deceived
                 Zeuxes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 quality
                 use
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 the
                 Courtesans
                 ,
                 or
                 publique
                 women
                 are
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 weare
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 distinction
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 weare
                 any
                 ornament
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 )
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 houses
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 under-garments
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 both
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 only
                 their
                 shoes
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 reasonably
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 so
                 small
                 feete
                 could
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 humane
                 body
                 growen
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 stature
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 infancy
                 they
                 swathe
                 their
                 childrens
                 feet
                 ,
                 so
                 streightning
                 them
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 growth
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 Europe
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 goe
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 beauty
                 to
                 have
                 little
                 feet
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 understanding
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 hold
                 this
                 effeminacy
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 folly
                 .
                 It
                 tooke
                 its
                 originall
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 ill-shapen
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 mend
                 that
                 naturall
                 def●●t
                 ,
                 did
                 swathe
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 forme
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 
                 necessitie
                 in
                 her
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 to
                 mend
                 such
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 served
                 well
                 enough
                 without
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 gallantrie
                 in
                 all
                 women
                 by
                 imitation
                 of
                 her
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 ought
                 Princes
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 themselves
                 Authors
                 of
                 ridiculous
                 novelties
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 retirement
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 yeares
                 ;
                 or
                 never
                 so
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 her
                 life
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 men
                 suffered
                 to
                 visite
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 houses
                 .
                 That
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 they
                 inhabit
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 sacred
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 tell
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 entereth
                 unwillingly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   women
                   there
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 stop
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 men-servants
                 may
                 enter
                 thither
                 only
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 boyes
                 .
                 Into
                 the
                 very
                 chamber
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 kindred
                 ,
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 younger
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 of
                 very
                 small
                 age
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 husbands
                 father
                 ;
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 punctualitie
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 upon
                 some
                 particular
                 occasion
                 he
                 would
                 chastise
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 their
                 fathers
                 do
                 chastise
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 cause
                 )
                 he
                 retireth
                 presently
                 to
                 his
                 wives
                 apartment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 inviolable
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 the
                 father
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 thither
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 women
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 visite
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 
                   Sedans
                   close
                   shut
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 women
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 qualitie
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 pilgrimage
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 they
                 cover
                 their
                 faces
                 with
                 a
                 vayle
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 go
                 by
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Barks
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 and
                 kindred
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 saw
                 once
                 above
                 200.
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 )
                 they
                 passe
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 without
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 ;
                 beleeving
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 overture
                 that
                 women
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 gate
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 honour
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 harsh
                 Strictnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 pleasaunt
                 Sweetnesse
                 by
                 custome
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 maketh
                 all
                 things
                 easie
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 repose
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 concord
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 in
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 Country
                 as
                 China
                 ,
                 this
                 custome
                 cannot
                 equally
                 be
                 observed
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 women
                 go
                 abroad
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 women
                 of
                 quality
                 alwayes
                 observe
                 that
                 stile
                 of
                 retirednesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Language
                 and
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 language
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 China
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 beleeve
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 72.
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 Babel
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 3700.
                 years
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 is
                 various
                 and
                 different
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 diverse
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 Empire
                 is
                 composed
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 anciently
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 unto
                 this
                 Crown
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 possessed
                 by
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 China
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Quonhoa
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 and
                 industrie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 introduced
                 their
                 government
                 into
                 other
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 likewise
                 their
                 language
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 it
                 runneth
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 Latin
                 doth
                 through
                 all
                 Europe
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 universally
                 each
                 Province
                 still
                 retaining
                 their
                 naturall
                 speech
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Language
                 much
                 limited
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 letters
                 it
                 exceedeth
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 scarcenesse
                 of
                 the
                 nounes
                 which
                 it
                 useth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 copious
                 of
                 any
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 aboue
                 326.
                 and
                 of
                 words
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 reality
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 differing
                 in
                 accent
                 and
                 aspiration
                 )
                 1228.
                 
                 Almost
                 all
                 end
                 in
                 vowels
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 few
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 terminate
                 in
                 vowels
                 ,
                 end
                 either
                 in
                 M.
                 or
                 N.
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 Monosyllables
                 ,
                 all
                 undeclined
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 verbes
                 as
                 nounes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accommodated
                 to
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 verbe
                 serveth
                 for
                 a
                 noun
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 noun
                 for
                 a
                 verb
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adverb
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 learn'd
                 than
                 the
                 Latine
                 ;
                 the
                 Grammar
                 only
                 whereof
                 taketh
                 up
                 a
                 childs
                 whole
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 brevity
                 of
                 it
                 maketh
                 it
                 full
                 of
                 aequivocal
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 compendious
                 .
                 This
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 troublesome
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 particular
                 lovers
                 of
                 brevity
                 in
                 speech
                 ;
                 being
                 either
                 imitatours
                 ,
                 or
                 imitated
                 by
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 rather
                 sweet
                 than
                 harsh
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 Nankim
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 delightfull
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 say
                 a
                 thing
                 with
                 respect
                 ,
                 with
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 applause
                 of
                 anothers
                 merits
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 many
                 excellent
                 termes
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 proprieties
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Portugesses
                 language
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 language
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 sweet
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 exceedeth
                 almost
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 
                   Take
                   a
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 some
                 particular
                 fingers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 forced
                 still
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 verb
                 take
                 ;
                 but
                 among
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 each
                 word
                 signifieth
                 the
                 verb
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 too
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 Nien
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 two
                 fingers
                 ;
                 Tzo
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 fingers
                 ;
                 Chuá
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 hand
                 turned
                 downwards
                 ;
                 Toie
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 having
                 the
                 fingers
                 turned
                 upwards
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 verb
                 
                   [
                   is
                
                 ]
                 as
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 eating
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 sleeping
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 at
                 once
                 they
                 expresse
                 both
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 We
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 bird
                 or
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 any
                 beast
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 alwaies
                 to
                 specifie
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 foot
                 but
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 one
                 word
                 :
                 as
                 Kio
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 Chua
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 bird
                 ;
                 Thì
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 any
                 beast
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 style
                 in
                 their
                 writing
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 ;
                 from
                 their
                 discourse
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 taketh
                 the
                 pen
                 in
                 hand
                 for
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 his
                 witts
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 ordinarily
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 pointed
                 or
                 accented
                 reading
                 ,
                 orating
                 ,
                 disputing
                 ,
                 and
                 perswading
                 ,
                 as
                 wel●
                 in
                 publick
                 as
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 first
                 practised
                 and
                 exercised
                 with
                 the
                 pen.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 letters
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Ancient
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 histories
                 it
                 is
                 since
                 the
                 Invension
                 of
                 them
                 3700.
                 years
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 1640
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 wrote
                 this
                 relation
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 admirable
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 letters
                 being
                 excessive
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 have
                 some
                 skill
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 trades
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 China
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 reading
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 language
                 ;
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 numbers
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 over
                 all
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 nation
                 calleth
                 them
                 by
                 different
                 names
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 for
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 Bills
                 ,
                 and
                 Bookes
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 although
                 each
                 Province
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 language
                 ,
                 are
                 common
                 and
                 understood
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 language
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Fohi
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Kings
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 they
                 were
                 fewer
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 simple
                 ,
                 resembling
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 expressed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pronounced
                 Gè
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 with
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Diametrall
                 line
                 through
                 it
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 form
                 was
                 something
                 varied
                 ,
                 changing
                 the
                 circle
                 almost
                 into
                 a
                 square
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 line
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 still
                 signify
                 the
                 Sun.
                 This
                 variety
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 their
                 letters
                 hath
                 caused
                 foure
                 kinds
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 which
                 remaineth
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 Libraries
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 some
                 titles
                 and
                 seales
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Armes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 Chincù
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 current
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 manuscript
                 ,
                 as
                 printed
                 bookes
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 they
                 call
                 Taipie
                 ,
                 and
                 answereth
                 to
                 the
                 running
                 hand
                 used
                 among
                 our
                 publick
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 bills
                 ,
                 contracts
                 ,
                 pleadings
                 ,
                 policies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 Abbreviations
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 different
                 stroakes
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 the
                 letters
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 requireth
                 a
                 particular
                 study
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 word
                 Sie
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 ,
                 is
                 written
                 after
                 three
                 most
                 different
                 manners
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 letters
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 sixty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 enrolled
                 in
                 their
                 vocabulary
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 Haipien
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 a
                 
                   great
                   sea
                
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 others
                 more
                 briefe
                 ;
                 For
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 compose
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 about
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 thousand
                 letters
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 turne
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   letter
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 their
                 vocabulary
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Latin
                 word
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 learned
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 most
                 letters
                 ;
                 as
                 amongst
                 us
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Latinist
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 verst
                 in
                 his
                 Calipines-Dixionary
                 .
                 To
                 form
                 all
                 these
                 multitude
                 of
                 letters
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 only
                 nine
                 strokes
                 ,
                 or
                 touches
                 of
                 the
                 pen
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 these
                 only
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 fabrique
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 joine
                 figures
                 ,
                 or
                 perfect
                 and
                 significant
                 letters
                 ,
                 one
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 make
                 other
                 new
                 and
                 different
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 signification
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 line
                 —
                 signifieth
                 one
                 :
                 crossed
                 with
                 another
                 line
                 
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 another
                 stroke
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 
                 signifying
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 another
                 stroke
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 
                 it
                 standeth
                 for
                 King
                 ;
                 adding
                 a
                 stroke
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 strokes
                 
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 adding
                 certaine
                 other
                 lines
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 for
                 a
                 pearle
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 last
                 figure
                 is
                 every
                 letter
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 signify
                 a
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 stone
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 price
                 and
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 
                 counted
                 precious
                 .
                 So
                 every
                 letter
                 which
                 signifieth
                 any
                 tree
                 must
                 have
                 joyned
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 wood
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 letter
                 that
                 signifieth
                 mettall
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 as
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Steel
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 infallible
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 significations
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 square
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 another
                 very
                 little
                 different
                 ,
                 standing
                 for
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Min
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 Brightnesse
                 .
                 Another
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 a
                 Portall
                 ,
                 called
                 Muen
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 a
                 gate
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 some
                 resemblance
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 letter
                 be
                 placed
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 perpendicular
                 lines
                 ,
                 which
                 form
                 the
                 letter
                 that
                 standeth
                 for
                 a
                 Portall
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 Sadnesse
                 and
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 heart
                 streightened
                 and
                 prest
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 doore
                 :
                 and
                 every
                 word
                 of
                 Sadness
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 heart
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 write
                 well
                 ,
                 are
                 held
                 in
                 great
                 esteeme
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 writing
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 picture
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 set
                 of
                 ancient
                 letters
                 well
                 shapen
                 and
                 formed
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 care
                 to
                 spend
                 a
                 good
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 :
                 and
                 letters
                 from
                 being
                 first
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 have
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 written
                 paper
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 childrens
                 schooles
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 appoynted
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 they
                 burne
                 them
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 superstition
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Turks
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reverence
                 they
                 beare
                 to
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 way
                 of
                 writing
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 paper
                 downwards
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 paper
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 and
                 all
                 Eastern
                 nations
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 formerly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 barkes
                 of
                 some
                 trees
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 nations
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 stile
                 or
                 pen
                 they
                 used
                 certaine
                 Bodkins
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 dexterously
                 formed
                 their
                 Letters
                 .
                 They
                 wrote
                 also
                 many
                 things
                 on
                 Lamins
                 or
                 plates
                 of
                 mettall
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 on
                 vessels
                 of
                 molten
                 mettall
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 yet
                 some
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 in
                 no
                 small
                 esteeme
                 by
                 the
                 owners
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 that
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 1800
                 years
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 sorts
                 &
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 plenty
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 China
                 exceedeth
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 &
                 is
                 exceeded
                 by
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 goodnes
                 thereof
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 aboundeth
                 most
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 most
                 used
                 for
                 printing
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Bombù
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Cio
                
                 ,
                 the
                 art
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ours
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 whitest
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Cotton-cloth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 pens
                 they
                 use
                 pensills
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 severall
                 creatures
                 :
                 the
                 best
                 are
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Hare
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 convenient
                 to
                 write
                 with
                 than
                 pens
                 :
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ones
                 cost
                 three
                 ,
                 foure
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 farthings
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 come
                 to
                 six
                 pence
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 Their
                 standishes
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 stone
                 of
                 severall
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commonly
                 handsomely
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 price
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 thirty
                 crownes
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 they
                 dissolve
                 the
                 inke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 in
                 little
                 molds
                 and
                 dried
                 :
                 The
                 best
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 smoake
                 of
                 oyle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gather
                 by
                 art
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 sold
                 at
                 a
                 small
                 price
                 commonly
                 ,
                 the
                 dearest
                 being
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 or
                 seven
                 and
                 six
                 pence
                 the
                 pound
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 from
                 ten
                 to
                 twenty
                 crownes
                 .
                 The
                 Artezans
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 held
                 for
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 so
                 noble
                 is
                 this
                 art
                 esteemed
                 
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 use
                 sometimes
                 red
                 ink
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 Annotations
                 upon
                 books
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 (
                 but
                 very
                 seldome
                 )
                 write
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 greatest
                 care
                 and
                 ambition
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 instruments
                 of
                 writing
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 rich
                 materials
                 ,
                 neat
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 pride
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 accurate
                 Captain
                 or
                 Souldier
                 among
                 us
                 taketh
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 printing
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 China
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 precedence
                 of
                 other
                 nations
                 :
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 books
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 it
                 this
                 1600
                 years
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 like
                 unto
                 ours
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Letters
                 are
                 engraven
                 in
                 Tables
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 The
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 ordereth
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 letter
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 either
                 great
                 ,
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 middle-sized
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 he
                 giveth
                 his
                 manuscript
                 to
                 the
                 graver
                 ;
                 who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bignesse
                 with
                 the
                 sheets
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 pasting
                 the
                 leaves
                 upon
                 the
                 Tables
                 with
                 the
                 wrong
                 side
                 outwards
                 ,
                 he
                 engraveth
                 the
                 letters
                 as
                 he
                 findeth
                 them
                 ;
                 with
                 much
                 facility
                 and
                 exactnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 Errata
                 :
                 their
                 writing
                 not
                 being
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 books
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 white
                 side
                 is
                 hidden
                 within
                 the
                 fold
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 print
                 likewise
                 with
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 paper
                 is
                 made
                 all
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 letters
                 remain
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 print
                 thus
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 ink
                 upon
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 engraving
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 manner
                 of
                 printing
                 serveth
                 only
                 for
                 Epitaphs
                 ,
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 Trees
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 do
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 memories
                 preserved
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 many
                 prints
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 The
                 stones
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 particular
                 kind
                 ;
                 their
                 wooden
                 Tables
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Peare-tree
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 any
                 work
                 which
                 they
                 print
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 )
                 remaineth
                 alwaies
                 entire
                 in
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 Tables
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 reprinted
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 new
                 expence
                 or
                 trouble
                 in
                 setting
                 for
                 the
                 presse
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 printing
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 print
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Supervising
                   ,
                   Censure
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Licence
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 small
                 charges
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 every
                 hundred
                 letters
                 perfectly
                 engraved
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 they
                 pay
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 foure
                 pence
                 half-penny
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 letter
                 consisteth
                 of
                 many
                 strokes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 admittance
                 to
                 examination
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 learn
                 from
                 their
                 tender
                 age
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 for
                 beginners
                 certain
                 little
                 bookes
                 ,
                 containing
                 good
                 rules
                 and
                 precepts
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 parents
                 and
                 superiors
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 
                 matter
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 months
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 Classicall
                 books
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 get
                 all
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Text
                 and
                 the
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 our
                 
                   Pater
                   Noster
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 commeth
                 the
                 Masters
                 explanation
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 their
                 lesson
                 likewise
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Scholars
                 back
                 being
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 master
                 with
                 the
                 book
                 lying
                 open
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 phrase
                 for
                 saying
                 their
                 Lesson
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Poixú
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 cast
                 their
                 eies
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 kept
                 to
                 their
                 studies
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 rigour
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 the
                 youngest
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 allowed
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 recreation
                 or
                 divertisement
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 day
                 they
                 write
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 masters
                 copy
                 is
                 laid
                 under
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 black
                 line
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 paper
                 being
                 thinne
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 the
                 letters
                 easily
                 appear
                 through
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 boy
                 that
                 learneth
                 doth
                 easily
                 imitate
                 ,
                 forming
                 other
                 letters
                 like
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 seeth
                 under
                 his
                 paper
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 using
                 this
                 for
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 becometh
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 his
                 Masters
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 imitateth
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 spent
                 in
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 one
                 line
                 upon
                 the
                 Masters
                 copy
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 upon
                 the
                 blank
                 paper
                 by
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 lines
                 are
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 paper
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 well
                 imitate
                 the
                 copy
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 over
                 writing
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 very
                 much
                 paines
                 to
                 gain
                 a
                 good
                 hand
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 examinations
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 compositions
                 are
                 copied
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Grace
                 denied
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 found
                 one
                 ill-shapen
                 letter
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 exercise
                 be
                 read
                 ;
                 they
                 presuming
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 write
                 ill
                 ;
                 although
                 among
                 us
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 examples
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 wel
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 excellent
                 Doctour
                 Navarra
                 wrought
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 
                   Bartolomeo
                   Philippo
                
                 ,
                 a
                 singular
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 writ
                 so
                 perfect
                 an
                 ill
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 universall
                 grief
                 of
                 all
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 his
                 most
                 learned
                 works
                 were
                 lost
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 most
                 admirable
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 found
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 escaped
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 pernicious
                 Chaos
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 learned
                 a
                 good
                 quantity
                 of
                 their
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 composition
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 disordered
                 compositions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 reduce
                 into
                 order
                 ;
                 then
                 some
                 abbreviations
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 only
                 the
                 point
                 or
                 Theme
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 examinations
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 compositions
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 taken
                 degrees
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 others
                 take
                 great
                 paines
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 heart
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 Universities
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 study
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 Master
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 for
                 their
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 two
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 much
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 childrens
                 ages
                 .
                 This
                 Master
                 is
                 alwaies
                 with
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 letters
                 and
                 sciences
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 concerneth
                 
                   Civill
                   government
                   ,
                   good
                   manners
                   ,
                   moralitie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 themselves
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 the
                 Scholar
                 never
                 goeth
                 abroad
                 without
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 serveth
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 Civilities
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 behaviour
                 ;
                 particularly
                 in
                 visits
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 of
                 difficultie
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 commit
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Master
                 did
                 not
                 help
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 is
                 most
                 decent
                 for
                 their
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 profitable
                 for
                 their
                 studies
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 exposed
                 to
                 those
                 venemous
                 practises
                 and
                 company
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 such
                 customs
                 ,
                 as
                 infect
                 their
                 minds
                 ;
                 and
                 spoile
                 the
                 Decorum
                 of
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 have
                 this
                 evill
                 fame
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 examinations
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 neverthelesse
                 many
                 Schools
                 for
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 meaner
                 condition
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Masters
                 have
                 this
                 good
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 receive
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 go
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 thither
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 too
                 often
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 where
                 each
                 Master
                 endeavoureth
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 rather
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 gain
                 than
                 their
                 advancement
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 able
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 still
                 one
                 man
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Schollars
                 know
                 the
                 School
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 inconvenience
                 is
                 avoided
                 in
                 China
                 :
                 each
                 taketh
                 no
                 greater
                 charge
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 Master
                 admitteth
                 no
                 more
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 well
                 teach
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 behaving
                 himself
                 with
                 much
                 gravitie
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 ever
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 meales
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 live
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 his
                 dinner
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 School
                 .
                 Their
                 play-daies
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 vacation
                 are
                 only
                 fifteen
                 daies
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 daies
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 and
                 seventh
                 moon
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 there
                 no
                 Holy-daies
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 an
                 un-interrupted
                 application
                 to
                 their
                 studies
                 .
                 So
                 sensible
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 very
                 great
                 paines
                 to
                 bee
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 seldome
                 any
                 one
                 passeth
                 with
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 a
                 knowing
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 labour
                 and
                 industrie
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 up
                 and
                 past
                 these
                 rudiments
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 parents
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 provide
                 a
                 master
                 for
                 each
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 kindred
                 and
                 neighbours
                 joyne
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 master
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 who
                 dyets
                 with
                 them
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 in
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 receiveth
                 his
                 Salary
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 amount
                 each
                 year
                 to
                 40
                 or
                 50
                 Crowns
                 ;
                 the
                 common
                 Salary
                 being
                 from
                 ten
                 to
                 twenty
                 crownes
                 :
                 besides
                 the
                 presents
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 at
                 certaine
                 feasts
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 stockings
                 ,
                 shoes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
                 At
                 meals
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 quality
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 scholar
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 the
                 scholar
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Many
                 times
                 they
                 stu●y
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 having
                 others
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 farr
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 avoyd
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 is
                 payd
                 to
                 their
                 quality
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 are
                 capitall
                 enemies
                 to
                 study
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 other
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 prove
                 great
                 Ignorants
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 greatest
                 Nobility
                 did
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 ordinary
                 Masters
                 without
                 number
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Literato
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 few
                 that
                 attaine
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 imployment
                 of
                 a
                 schoolmaster
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 schoole
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 get
                 scholars
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 great
                 houses
                 they
                 commonly
                 receive
                 none
                 for
                 Masters
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Batchelour
                 ,
                 who
                 continue
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 studies
                 with
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 other
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 any
                 degree
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 Batchel●ur
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 no
                 longer
                 under
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 but
                 forme
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Academie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 meet
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 every
                 month
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 openeth
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 a
                 point
                 or
                 Theme
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 make
                 their
                 Compositions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 afterward
                 compare
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Although
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 universities
                 and
                 particular
                 schooles
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 have
                 generall
                 schooles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 capacious
                 and
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 richly
                 adorned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 examiners
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 great
                 number
                 .
                 These
                 schooles
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 stately
                 ones
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolies
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 Licentiats
                 is
                 held
                 .
                 These
                 fabriques
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 bignesse
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 which
                 flock
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 form
                 is
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Cantone
                 are
                 not
                 bigge
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 admit
                 not
                 of
                 above
                 foure-score
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 degree
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 admitted
                 from
                 an
                 hundred
                 to
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifteen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 structure
                 is
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 faire
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 gate
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 opening
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 streete
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 .
                 This
                 streete
                 or
                 Piatza
                 is
                 150.
                 
                 Geometricall
                 paces
                 broade
                 ,
                 each
                 pace
                 consisting
                 of
                 five
                 foote
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 houses
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 porches
                 and
                 walks
                 with
                 seats
                 for
                 the
                 captaines
                 and
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 there
                 assisting
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 strong
                 guard
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 do
                 stand
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 post
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 guard
                 within
                 the
                 gate
                 ;
                 then
                 presently
                 appeareth
                 another
                 wal
                 with
                 a
                 gate
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 openeth
                 &
                 shuts
                 in
                 two
                 leaves
                 or
                 pieces
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 convenient
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 opened
                 :
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 past
                 that
                 gate
                 ,
                 there
                 appeareth
                 a
                 large
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 pond
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 extending
                 from
                 one
                 tide
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 standeth
                 a
                 stone
                 bridge
                 of
                 perfect
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 which
                 endeth
                 at
                 another
                 entrance
                 or
                 gate
                 ,
                 guarded
                 by
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 which
                 suffer
                 none
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 or
                 out
                 ,
                 without
                 expresse
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 officers
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 gate
                 followeth
                 another
                 very
                 spacious
                 Court
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 rowes
                 of
                 little
                 houses
                 or
                 chambers
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ;
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 side
                 thereof
                 .
                 Every
                 chamber
                 is
                 foure
                 palmes
                 and
                 an
                 halfe
                 long
                 ,
                 (
                 every
                 palme
                 is
                 nine
                 inches
                 English
                 )
                 and
                 three
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 broade
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 height
                 about
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 Tarrasse
                 or
                 Playster
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Tyle
                 ;
                 within
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 two
                 
                 boards
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 fastened
                 to
                 sit
                 downe
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 moveable
                 for
                 a
                 Table
                 :
                 which
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 served
                 them
                 to
                 write
                 upon
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 time
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 on
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 narrow
                 entrie
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 admitteth
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 a
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hardly
                 too
                 ;
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 one
                 row
                 open
                 toward
                 the
                 backside
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 examination
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 souldier
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 chambers
                 ,
                 to
                 guard
                 and
                 serve
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ;
                 sitting
                 under
                 his
                 little
                 Table
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 gagge
                 of
                 wood
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 speak
                 and
                 trouble
                 the
                 student
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 remedie
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 entirely
                 complie
                 with
                 his
                 obligation
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 narrow
                 entrie
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 Tower
                 upon
                 foure
                 Arches
                 with
                 Balusters
                 without
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Salone
                 or
                 great
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 do
                 assist
                 some
                 officers
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 who
                 stay
                 there
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 passeth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 chambers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foure
                 corners
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 are
                 foure
                 great
                 Towers
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Bell
                 or
                 Drum
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sounded
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 there
                 happeneth
                 any
                 noveltie
                 or
                 disorder
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 concerne
                 .
                 Nigh
                 to
                 these
                 Towers
                 are
                 other
                 Buildings
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 Hall
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 seats
                 and
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessaries
                 for
                 the
                 businesse
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 compositions
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 do
                 assist
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 those
                 seates
                 .
              
               
                 Going
                 through
                 the
                 Hall
                 by
                 the
                 gate
                 which
                 looketh
                 Northward
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 another
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 another
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 furniture
                 thereof
                 is
                 more
                 rich
                 and
                 costly
                 ,
                 it
                 serving
                 for
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 honourable
                 officers
                 .
                 Then
                 follow
                 likewise
                 other
                 appartaments
                 and
                 lodgings
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 officers
                 and
                 examiners
                 ;
                 every
                 appartament
                 hath
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 seats
                 and
                 Table●
                 to
                 negotiate
                 and
                 eat
                 at
                 ;
                 a
                 chamber
                 with
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 Canopie
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 houshold-stuff
                 proper
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 walke
                 with
                 little
                 gardens
                 and
                 low
                 Trees
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 joyned
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 other
                 lesser
                 chambers
                 for
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 officers
                 of
                 their
                 families
                 ;
                 besides
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 chambers
                 for
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 inferiour
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 ordinary
                 servants
                 ,
                 with
                 Butteries
                 ,
                 Larders
                 ,
                 Kitchins
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 accommodation
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 ;
                 every
                 thing
                 being
                 disposed
                 and
                 ordered
                 even
                 to
                 admiration
                 .
              
               
                 Anciently
                 the
                 nobilitie
                 and
                 kindred
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 office
                 or
                 publique
                 charge
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 studied
                 ,
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 degrees
                 .
                 About
                 20
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 earnest
                 solicitations
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 oppositions
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 priviledge
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 all
                 examinations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 examiners
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 confer
                 degrees
                 on
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 all
                 vocations
                 are
                 admitted
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 infamous
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 (
                 not
                 their
                 houshold
                 Servants
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 serve
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Tribunalls
                 and
                 Courts
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 )
                 Sergeants
                 ,
                 
                 Bayliffs
                 ,
                 Catchpoles
                 ,
                 Rogues
                 ,
                 Executioners
                 ,
                 and
                 guardians
                 of
                 their
                 publique
                 women
                 ,
                 called
                 Vampa
                 .
                 Likewise
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 lyeth
                 any
                 tax
                 ,
                 or
                 accusation
                 of
                 ill
                 manners
                 ,
                 untill
                 there
                 be
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 of
                 their
                 amendment
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 degrees
                 
                   Sieueai
                   ,
                   Kiugin
                   ,
                   Cinfu
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 they
                 are
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Batchelour
                   Licentiate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 each
                 degree
                 having
                 their
                 severall
                 ensignes
                 and
                 badges
                 of
                 honour
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 only
                 students
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 taken
                 no
                 degree
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 priviledge
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 are
                 respected
                 as
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 honour
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lights
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 knowledge
                 esteemed
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 honour
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 truly
                 deserve
                 esteeme
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Examinations
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 their
                 degrees
                 are
                 conferred
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 observe
                 in
                 their
                 examinations
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 take
                 their
                 degrees
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 curious
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 examinations
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 student
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 importance
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 these
                 depend
                 the
                 degrees
                 and
                 offices
                 both
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 marke
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 mortalls
                 aime
                 with
                 their
                 chiefest
                 attention
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 employment
                 ,
                 wherein
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 coupled
                 (
                 a
                 conjunction
                 which
                 the
                 old
                 proverb
                 hath
                 sentenced
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 )
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 what
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 and
                 simple
                 students
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 the
                 examination
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 spread
                 abroad
                 a
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 be
                 published
                 by
                 Authoritie
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 degrees
                 which
                 are
                 conferred
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 pretend
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 convenient
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 fit
                 and
                 unfit
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 at
                 that
                 examination
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 proved
                 first
                 by
                 two
                 Antecedent
                 examinations
                 in
                 their
                 City
                 or
                 Towne
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Every
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 Territorie
                 doth
                 publish
                 an
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 appointeth
                 a
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 students
                 of
                 his
                 Precinct
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 sometimes
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 universitie
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 they
                 fill
                 a
                 large
                 field
                 with
                 seats
                 and
                 Tables
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 examination
                 is
                 held
                 .
                 The
                 Judge
                 giveth
                 the
                 poynt
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 compose
                 .
                 They
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 are
                 allowed
                 time
                 till
                 night
                 ;
                 They
                 give
                 in
                 but
                 one
                 composition
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 finished
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 consigne
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 officer
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 examineth
                 them
                 all
                 along
                 with
                 great
                 diligence
                 ;
                 and
                 chusing
                 out
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 their
                 
                 composers
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 :
                 this
                 roll
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 is
                 stuck
                 up
                 upon
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 passe
                 to
                 the
                 supream
                 examination
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 allowance
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   Having
                   a
                   name
                   in
                   their
                   Village
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 compositions
                 thus
                 allowed
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Officer
                 ,
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 judges
                 of
                 Townes
                 ,
                 each
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 City
                 in
                 its
                 Villages
                 ,
                 each
                 City
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Villages
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 particular
                 judges
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 students
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 already
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 assembled
                 together
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 generall
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 examines
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 point
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 use
                 more
                 care
                 ,
                 rigour
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 lesse
                 of
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 the
                 governour
                 chuseth
                 200
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 who
                 putteth
                 them
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 examination
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 chuseth
                 out
                 amongst
                 them
                 about
                 20
                 or
                 25
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 he
                 conferreth
                 their
                 degree
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 sifted
                 three
                 times
                 most
                 exactly
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 Then
                 are
                 given
                 them
                 their
                 ensignes
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 advertency
                 of
                 their
                 subordination
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Prefects
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 two
                 in
                 each
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 Hioquon
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 sciences
                 .
                 Their
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 spy
                 out
                 the
                 deportment
                 of
                 each
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 chastise
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 behave
                 themselves
                 amisse
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 examine
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chancellour
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 send
                 through
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assemble
                 within
                 the
                 Cities
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Batchelours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 whether
                 they
                 study
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 other
                 imployments
                 different
                 from
                 their
                 profession
                 .
                 He
                 rewardeth
                 the
                 diligent
                 ,
                 and
                 castiseth
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 idle
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 Palace
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 a
                 point
                 for
                 their
                 compositions
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 their
                 papers
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 five
                 Decuries
                 or
                 Classes
                 ;
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 giveth
                 praise
                 and
                 rewards
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 little
                 lesse
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Classe
                 are
                 passed
                 by
                 in
                 silence
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 he
                 chastiseth
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Classe
                 ,
                 he
                 depriveth
                 of
                 their
                 degrees
                 ,
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 ensignes
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 turneth
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 be
                 rank'd
                 among
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 :
                 yet
                 neverthelesse
                 with
                 liberty
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 examinations
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 sor●
                 are
                 chosen
                 the
                 ablest
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 40.
                 
                 For
                 each
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 20
                 for
                 each
                 town
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 above
                 eight
                 Crowns
                 pension
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 300000.
                 
                 Crowns
                 .
                 This
                 employment
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Cities
                 are
                 444
                 ;
                 the
                 Villages
                 1250.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 Batchelour
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 degree
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 a
                 Licentiate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 examination
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 held
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 each
                 Province
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 through
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 moone
                 ;
                 and
                 commonly
                 falleth
                 out
                 to
                 bee
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 September
                 ,
                 or
                 beginning
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 The
                 examination
                 lasteth
                 about
                 25
                 or
                 30
                 daies
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 held
                 to
                 it
                 above
                 three
                 daies
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 the
                 twelfth
                 and
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 month
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 examiners
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 besides
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 precinct
                 who
                 are
                 assistant
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 ;
                 who
                 commeth
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 court
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 his
                 Province
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 assemble
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Palace
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 notaries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 people
                 appointed
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 Guard
                 and
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 whilest
                 this
                 action
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 vigilant
                 Officer
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 required
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Chancelor
                 is
                 here
                 excused
                 from
                 this
                 confinement
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 master
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Batchelours
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 infallibly
                 certain
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 abilities
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 in
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 studenrs
                 were
                 locked
                 up
                 for
                 their
                 examinations
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 their
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 he
                 erred
                 only
                 in
                 six
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifteen
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 elected
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Officers
                 are
                 assembled
                 ,
                 the
                 students
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 larger
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Universities
                 exceed
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 7000
                 )
                 make
                 their
                 appearance
                 ,
                 at
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 keeping
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 contrast
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happeneth
                 at
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 Batchelours
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 often
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 undecent
                 and
                 unfortunate
                 accidents
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 murders
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 once
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sumkiam
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 .
                 )
                 At
                 their
                 entrance
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 searched
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 what
                 they
                 carry
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 least
                 paper
                 be
                 but
                 found
                 about
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 presently
                 excluded
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 lesse
                 trouble
                 in
                 searching
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 obliged
                 to
                 wear
                 their
                 hair
                 loose
                 and
                 hanging
                 down
                 ,
                 their
                 leggs
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 shoes
                 made
                 of
                 cord
                 ,
                 their
                 garment
                 without
                 lining
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 fold
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 inke-horne
                 and
                 pensels
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 pens
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 .
                 )
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 entred
                 ,
                 they
                 retire
                 into
                 those
                 little
                 chambers
                 ,
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 each
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 souldier
                 to
                 watch
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 sitteth
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 under
                 his
                 little
                 table
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 lock
                 up
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 setting
                 their
                 guards
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 who
                 keep
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 rigorous
                 a
                 watch
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 examination
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 that
                 street
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 do
                 they
                 permit
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 presently
                 are
                 the
                 points
                 exposed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 President
                 hath
                 already
                 written
                 in
                 large
                 letters
                 on
                 white
                 Tables
                 of
                 Charam
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 hang
                 publickly
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 way
                 between
                 the
                 little
                 houses
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 Points
                 or
                 Theames
                 are
                 seaven
                 ;
                 four
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 books
                 of
                 their
                 Philosopher
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 three
                 from
                 every
                 Kim
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 books
                 of
                 sciences
                 ;
                 each
                 student
                 necessarily
                 professing
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vpon
                 each
                 point
                 the
                 student
                 is
                 to
                 write
                 briefly
                 ,
                 Elegantly
                 ,
                 and
                 sententiously
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 seven
                 compositions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 faire
                 and
                 well
                 shap'd
                 letter
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Abbreviation
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 afterwards
                 mend
                 or
                 correct
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 write
                 underneath
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 line
                 that
                 Emendation
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 two
                 copies
                 of
                 their
                 compositions
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 subscribed
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 Sirname
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 and
                 Grand-Father
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 age
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 they
                 seale
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Inscription
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 :
                 presently
                 they
                 consign
                 the
                 open
                 copies
                 to
                 the
                 officers
                 appointed
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 go
                 their
                 waies
                 .
                 The
                 sealed
                 copies
                 are
                 kept
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 number
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 open
                 copies
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 certain
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 who
                 copy
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 red
                 letters
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 composers
                 hand
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Examiners
                 ,
                 who
                 distributing
                 them
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 following
                 daies
                 ,
                 examine
                 and
                 review
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 rigour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 errour
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 student
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 pleasant
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 their
                 letters
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 called
                 Ma
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 horse
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 a
                 perpendicular
                 line
                 crossed
                 with
                 three
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 underneath
                 hath
                 a
                 stroke
                 ,
                 which
                 endeth
                 with
                 a
                 concavity
                 like
                 to
                 our
                 letter
                 S.
                 In
                 this
                 concavity
                 they
                 put
                 4
                 pricks
                 in
                 a
                 row
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 pricks
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 with
                 Abbreviation
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 only
                 one
                 line
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 student
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 composition
                 wrote
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 last
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 his
                 composition
                 were
                 excellent
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 writ
                 this
                 letter
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 examiner
                 sent
                 him
                 away
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   four
                   leggs
                   the
                   horse
                   cannot
                   go
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 they
                 let
                 up
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 wall
                 ,
                 a
                 large
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 fault
                 in
                 their
                 compositions
                 ,
                 which
                 serveth
                 for
                 advice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 presently
                 do
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 enter
                 at
                 the
                 following
                 examinations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 time
                 they
                 enter
                 again
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 proceeded
                 with
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 excepting
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 only
                 three
                 points
                 ,
                 concerning
                 such
                 doubts
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 occurre
                 i●
                 matter
                 of
                 government
                 ;
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 would
                 behave
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 would
                 advise
                 the
                 King.
                 Then
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 through
                 examination
                 of
                 these
                 second
                 compositions
                 many
                 are
                 sent
                 away
                 and
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 third
                 examination
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 enter
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 only
                 three
                 points
                 given
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 compositions
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 examination
                 are
                 received
                 ,
                 they
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 generall
                 Palace
                 for
                 fifteen
                 daies
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ;
                 and
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 and
                 chusing
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 really
                 deserve
                 the
                 degree
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 consign
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 maketh
                 the
                 last
                 scruting
                 ,
                 and
                 ranketh
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sooner
                 provided
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 place
                 or
                 office
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 this
                 last
                 diligence
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 about
                 the
                 copies
                 of
                 the
                 compositions
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 originall
                 compositions
                 that
                 were
                 sealed
                 and
                 laid
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Inscriptions
                 they
                 might
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Authours
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 write
                 down
                 in
                 certain
                 classes
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 merits
                 .
                 This
                 catalogue
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 innumerable
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 staying
                 without
                 to
                 expect
                 it
                 ;
                 some
                 for
                 their
                 Son
                 or
                 Brothers
                 sake
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 their
                 Father
                 or
                 Friend
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 their
                 Master
                 or
                 Patrone
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 only
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 curiositie
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 names
                 stand
                 exposed
                 ,
                 being
                 written
                 in
                 very
                 large
                 letters
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 paper
                 ,
                 two
                 palmes
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 broad
                 ,
                 there
                 stand
                 ready
                 without
                 ,
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 horses
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 carry
                 those
                 that
                 receive
                 their
                 degree
                 of
                 Licentiate
                 ;
                 each
                 horse
                 being
                 marked
                 with
                 his
                 number
                 .
                 of
                 1.
                 2.
                 etc.
                 And
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 Horses
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 given
                 a
                 ticket
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Graduate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 presently
                 runneth
                 to
                 seek
                 him
                 out
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 yet
                 stand
                 retired
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beg
                 some
                 reward
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 staies
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 departeth
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 students
                 having
                 notice
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 promotion
                 ,
                 come
                 all
                 on
                 horse-back
                 to
                 the
                 Palace-general
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 order
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Proveditor
                 and
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Exchequer-chamber
                 ,
                 standeth
                 ready
                 expecting
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ensigns
                 of
                 their
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cap
                 ,
                 Gown
                 ,
                 Tippit
                 ,
                 and
                 Boots
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 solemnly
                 putteth
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 adorned
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 presently
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 examinations
                 :
                 who
                 receiveth
                 them
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 treateth
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 equals
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 alwaies
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 bear
                 him
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 almost
                 incredible
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 .
                 Among
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 love
                 and
                 amity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 brethren
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 brothers
                 of
                 the
                 examination
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 such
                 do
                 they
                 respect
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 After
                 follow
                 diverse
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 banquets
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Officers
                 altogether
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 three
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 of
                 some
                 profit
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 three
                 tables
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 covered
                 with
                 diverse
                 meates
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 with
                 hens
                 ,
                 fowle
                 ,
                 venison
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 raw
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 with
                 dryed
                 fruits
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 spend
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 and
                 discretion
                 .
              
               
                 Assoon
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 obtained
                 their
                 degree
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 presently
                 great
                 ,
                 honoured
                 ,
                 nay
                 adored
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 rich
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 no
                 longer
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 on
                 hors-back
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 graduate
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 whole
                 family
                 ,
                 change
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 purchasing
                 his
                 neighbours
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 himself
                 a
                 Palace
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 yet
                 seem
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 countries
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 way
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 carrying
                 at
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 that
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 wear
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 having
                 sometimes
                 their
                 hands
                 daubed
                 with
                 clay
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 lately
                 were
                 mending
                 up
                 their
                 poor
                 cottages
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 blades
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 some
                 come
                 to
                 Nankim
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 solemnities
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Graduates
                 presently
                 prepare
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Doctours
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 any
                 government
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 provided
                 with
                 some
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 government
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 pretension
                 of
                 being
                 examined
                 afterward
                 for
                 Doctour
                 .
                 Although
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 doth
                 not
                 attempt
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 succeed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 put
                 himselfe
                 presently
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 accepteth
                 of
                 a
                 Government
                 ,
                 having
                 only
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Licentiate
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 very
                 seldome
                 come
                 to
                 very
                 high
                 preferments
                 ;
                 although
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Vice-roy
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 journey
                 to
                 Court
                 they
                 have
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 given
                 them
                 80.
                 crownes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 exchequer
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 charges
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 certaine
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 by
                 some
                 Chinesses
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 expences
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 Licentiate
                 stands
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 taketh
                 his
                 degree
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 amounteth
                 to
                 1000.
                 crownes
                 ;
                 which
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 account
                 ,
                 )
                 maketh
                 a
                 million
                 and
                 halfe
                 of
                 crownes
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 doth
                 it
                 cost
                 the
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 his
                 wisemen
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 capeable
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 crowne
                 :
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 reward
                 doth
                 he
                 propose
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 aspire
                 to
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Licentiates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 every
                 three
                 yeare
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 are
                 about
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 number
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 procure
                 ,
                 their
                 degree
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 generall
                 Palaces
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 above
                 7500.
                 little
                 chambers
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 compositions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 are
                 about
                 96148.
                 from
                 whence
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 pretenders
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 chapter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 supreme
                 degree
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 is
                 solemnly
                 conferred
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Moone
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 which
                 answereth
                 to
                 our
                 month
                 of
                 March.
                 They
                 proceed
                 in
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Licentiate
                 ;
                 excepting
                 that
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 honour
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 examiners
                 of
                 greater
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Colledge
                 called
                 Hanlin
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 President
                 is
                 alway
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 next
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Empire
                 :
                 although
                 he
                 differently
                 exerciseth
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 President
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Colledge
                 have
                 a
                 definitive
                 vote
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 compositions
                 being
                 distributed
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 election
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 elected
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 refused
                 or
                 rejected
                 by
                 the
                 President
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Licentiates
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 this
                 examination
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 And
                 anciently
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 precedent
                 
                 examination
                 to
                 inable
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 admittance
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Licentiate
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 entrance
                 at
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 Doctors
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 among
                 their
                 compositions
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 so
                 ill
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 time
                 lost
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 render
                 the
                 composers
                 incapeable
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 of
                 pretending
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 about
                 15.
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 introduced
                 another
                 examination
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 practise
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 happeneth
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 wholesome
                 instruction
                 to
                 others
                 not
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 feasting
                 and
                 recreations
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 examination
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 350.
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 is
                 conferred
                 .
                 The
                 ensignes
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Bootes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Licentiates
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 cost
                 and
                 ornament
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 girdle
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 alwaies
                 weare
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 more
                 rich
                 and
                 precious
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 offices
                 they
                 are
                 advanced
                 to
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 their
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 ensignes
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 assemble
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 prepared
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 examined
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 composition
                 ,
                 the
                 poynt
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 employment
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 examination
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 there
                 assisteth
                 a
                 Colao
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 examination
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 passe
                 into
                 another
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 new
                 Doctours
                 do
                 make
                 their
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 Colai
                 presents
                 to
                 him
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 obtained
                 the
                 first
                 places
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 bestoweth
                 a
                 reward
                 on
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 giveth
                 the
                 first
                 gift
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 name
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ever
                 after
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 they
                 c●ll
                 
                   Chuam
                   .
                   Yuen
                
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 
                   Pham
                   ,
                   Yuen
                
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 
                   Thoan
                   ,
                   Hoa
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 name
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 esteeme
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 examination
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 person
                 through
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 these
                 names
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 and
                 Countrie
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 in
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 honour
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Marquesses
                 .
                 As
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 respect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 paid
                 them
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 realme
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 authority
                 and
                 trust
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 govern
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 anciently
                 conferred
                 upon
                 those
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 was
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 correspondent
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 these
                 Doctours
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 ceremonies
                 being
                 accomplisht
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 examination
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 voluntarie
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 that
                 absent
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 new
                 point
                 is
                 given
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 compositions
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Election
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 royall
                 colledge
                 .
                 They
                 select
                 only
                 30
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 deserving
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 admit
                 five
                 every
                 year
                 ;
                 who
                 only
                 for
                 being
                 entred
                 in
                 so
                 smal
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 are
                 alway
                 providing
                 with
                 profitable
                 places
                 of
                 government
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 twenty
                 five
                 have
                 particular
                 Palaces
                 assigned
                 them
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 
                 assemble
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 Scholars
                 under
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 a
                 Colao
                 ;
                 who
                 almost
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 compose
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 themselves
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 their
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 speculative
                 government
                 .
                 This
                 continueth
                 til
                 the
                 next
                 examinations
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 new
                 persons
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 go
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 degrees
                 and
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 are
                 provided
                 with
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 greatest
                 importance
                 at
                 the
                 court
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 particular
                 imployment
                 ,
                 that
                 lasteth
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 )
                 they
                 never
                 go
                 out
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vice-royes
                 ;
                 which
                 imployment
                 is
                 accounted
                 below
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 only
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 royal
                 colledge
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Colao
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 new
                 Doctors
                 are
                 that
                 year
                 put
                 into
                 some
                 employment
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 competent
                 years
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 helpeth
                 this
                 multitude
                 to
                 imployments
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 there
                 is
                 held
                 a
                 generall
                 visitation
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Mandarines
                 turned
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 places
                 made
                 void
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 degree
                 is
                 of
                 high
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 visits
                 ,
                 congratulatious
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 incredible
                 .
                 The
                 reward
                 for
                 bringing
                 the
                 first
                 newes
                 ,
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 worth
                 200
                 Crownes
                 to
                 the
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 but
                 commonly
                 50
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 named
                 among
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 hear
                 of
                 their
                 promotion
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 erect
                 unto
                 them
                 triumphall
                 arches
                 in
                 their
                 Cities
                 or
                 Villages
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 wood
                 coverd
                 with
                 Canvasse
                 or
                 past-bord
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 pure
                 Marble
                 sumptuously
                 wrought
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 whereof
                 is
                 engraved
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 erected
                 ;
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 hath
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Doctour-ship
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 throughout
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 heard
                 or
                 received
                 with
                 applause
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 flattery
                 and
                 interest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Books
                 and
                 Sciences
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Sciences
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 speak
                 so
                 very
                 distinctly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ;
                 because
                 really
                 ,
                 their
                 Authours
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Plato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 methodically
                 handled
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 several
                 Classes
                 ,
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 titles
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 written
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 thing
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 sciences
                 and
                 liberal
                 arts
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 superficially
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 which
                 concern
                 good
                 government
                 and
                 policie
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 their
                 chiefest
                 aim
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 government
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 began
                 this
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Kings
                 
                   Fohi
                   ,
                   Xinon
                
                 and
                 Hoamsi
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 gave
                 themselves
                 to
                 
                 their
                 morall
                 and
                 speculative
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 even
                 and
                 odd
                 numbers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ciphers
                 and
                 notes
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 law
                 to
                 their
                 subjects
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 alway
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 wisemen
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 did
                 govern
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 untill
                 the
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 Cheù
                 ;
                 which
                 began
                 1123.
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Venuam
                 ,
                 and
                 Checuam
                 his
                 youngest
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 published
                 these
                 numbers
                 and
                 ancient
                 notes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 booke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 intitled
                 Yechim
                 ;
                 giving
                 likewise
                 many
                 morall
                 precepts
                 ,
                 documents
                 and
                 orders
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 following
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 which
                 lived
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Stoick
                 rule
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 alway
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 publique
                 good
                 ;
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Confusio
                 ;
                 who
                 composed
                 five
                 bookes
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 (
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Vehim
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 held
                 as
                 sacred
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 also
                 other
                 bookes
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 sentences
                 and
                 sayings
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 (
                 since
                 )
                 also
                 many
                 more
                 bookes
                 composed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Philosopher
                 flourished
                 about
                 150.
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 nature
                 ,
                 well
                 inclined
                 to
                 vertue
                 ,
                 prudent
                 ,
                 sentencious
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 the
                 publique
                 good
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 many
                 disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 lose
                 its
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 veracity
                 ,
                 changing
                 the
                 ancient
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 introducing
                 moderne
                 customes
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 governed
                 in
                 severall
                 Kingdomes
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 live
                 conformable
                 to
                 his
                 precepts
                 and
                 counsells
                 in
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 uncensured
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 the
                 evill
                 course
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 tooke
                 ,
                 retired
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 villages
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 husbandmen
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 tilled
                 their
                 grounds
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 happened
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 Confusio
                 ,
                 passing
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 a
                 river
                 ,
                 whose
                 ford
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 withall
                 ,
                 sent
                 one
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 labouring
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 He
                 asked
                 the
                 messenger
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 disciple
                 of
                 Confusio's
                 ,
                 who
                 sate
                 in
                 his
                 Coach
                 expecting
                 his
                 answer
                 ;
                 The
                 Philosopher
                 replied
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 houre
                 :
                 he
                 knoweth
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 guide
                 ;
                 signifying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 from
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 Governe
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 Philosophers
                 to
                 reigne
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 bookes
                 which
                 he
                 composed
                 were
                 held
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 credit
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 sayings
                 and
                 sentences
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 hold
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Master
                 and
                 Doctour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 cited
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 esteemed
                 as
                 an
                 Oracle
                 or
                 sacred
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 publique
                 Temples
                 built
                 to
                 his
                 memorie
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 he
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 ceremony
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 ceremonies
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 graduates
                 go
                 together
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 neerest
                 of
                 kin
                 hath
                 a
                 competent
                 revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyeth
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Chuheu
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Marquis
                 or
                 Duke
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 
                 borne
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 and
                 favour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 alwaies
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 linage
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 priviledge
                 from
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 respected
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 predecessour
                 Confusio
                 .
                 This
                 custome
                 continueth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 1800.
                 yeares
                 since
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 Bookes
                 which
                 he
                 published
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 called
                 Yekim
                 ,
                 and
                 treateth
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 of
                 Fate
                 ,
                 or
                 Judiciary
                 Prognostication
                 from
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 naturall
                 principles
                 ;
                 Philosophizing
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 numbers
                 ,
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 symboles
                 ,
                 applying
                 all
                 to
                 moralitie
                 and
                 good
                 government
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 Xukim
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 good
                 government
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Xikim
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 ancient
                 poesie
                 ,
                 all
                 under
                 metaphors
                 and
                 poeticall
                 figures
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 naturall
                 inclinations
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 diverse
                 customes
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 named
                 Likim
                 ,
                 treateth
                 of
                 rites
                 and
                 civill
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 called
                 Chuncieu
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 treateth
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 their
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 and
                 containeth
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 examples
                 of
                 severall
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 or
                 avoided
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 foure
                 other
                 bookes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Confusio
                 and
                 another
                 Philosopher
                 called
                 Mensiù
                 ;
                 In
                 these
                 nine
                 bookes
                 is
                 contained
                 all
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 morall
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 studieth
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 taken
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proposed
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 compose
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 examinations
                 for
                 degrees
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 bookes
                 they
                 have
                 severall
                 commentaries
                 and
                 glosses
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 allowed
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 publique
                 Acts
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 text
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 nine
                 bookes
                 are
                 held
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 sacred
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Glosses
                 and
                 commentaries
                 consisteth
                 the
                 great
                 endeavour
                 of
                 their
                 studies
                 ;
                 getting
                 them
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 difficult
                 places
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 forming
                 diverse
                 senses
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 to
                 govern
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 vertue
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 prescribe
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 wise
                 dictates
                 and
                 Maximes
                 they
                 finde
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 their
                 examinations
                 are
                 very
                 strickt
                 and
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 suffered
                 to
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 examinations
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 any
                 booke
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 fingers
                 breadth
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 ready
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 bookes
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 is
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 examination
                 of
                 Batchelours
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 last
                 foure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Licentiates
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 foure
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 five
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 none
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 perfect
                 in
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 sciences
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 professe
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 the
                 point
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 their
                 learning
                 (
                 although
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 delivered
                 so
                 clearely
                 and
                 orderly
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 consider
                 in
                 the
                 universe
                 three
                 things
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 accordingly
                 they
                 divide
                 their
                 learning
                 into
                 three
                 members
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 including
                 
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 all
                 morall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 they
                 treate
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 naturall
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Formation
                 of
                 man
                 himselfe
                 :
                 of
                 universall
                 causes
                 ,
                 of
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 ;
                 of
                 elements
                 and
                 elementary
                 qualities
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 planets
                 ;
                 of
                 celestiall
                 motions
                 and
                 relvolutions
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 and
                 planets
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Iudiciall
                   Astrologie
                
                 ,
                 of
                 spirits
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 treate
                 of
                 the
                 varietie
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 4.
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 productions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 differences
                 :
                 of
                 fields
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 divisions
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Husbandrie
                 and
                 Agriculture
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 of
                 their
                 position
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 them
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 choise
                 and
                 building
                 of
                 Coemeteries
                 ,
                 and
                 burying
                 places
                 for
                 their
                 dead
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 superstitious
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 science
                 ,
                 which
                 treateth
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 all
                 their
                 moralitie
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 sociable
                 and
                 politick
                 capacitie
                 ;
                 who
                 imitating
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 manner
                 and
                 proprietie
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 universall
                 Parents
                 ,
                 liveth
                 in
                 communitie
                 with
                 the
                 observing
                 their
                 five
                 morall
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   Pietie
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   Policie
                
                 and
                 Fidelitie
                 .
                 They
                 treate
                 also
                 of
                 morall
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 five
                 orders
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 their
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 divided
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Father
                 and
                 
                   Sonne
                   :
                   Husband
                
                 and
                 
                   Wife
                   :
                   King
                
                 and
                 
                   Subjects
                   :
                   Elder
                   Brother
                
                 and
                 
                   Younger
                   Brother
                
                 :
                 and
                 Friends
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 their
                 moralitie
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 members
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Divine
                   Moralitie
                
                 ,
                 which
                 treateth
                 only
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 rites
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 earth
                 ;
                 the
                 planets
                 ;
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 rivers
                 ,
                 tutelary
                 spirits
                 ,
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Heroes
                 and
                 famous
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 their
                 Politick
                 and
                 
                   civill
                   Moralitie
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Ethiques
                 ,
                 which
                 ordereth
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 mankinde
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 considered
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 into
                 Oeconomie
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 their
                 families
                 :
                 and
                 into
                 Politiques
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 doth
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 familie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 familie
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 A
                 father
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 Governe
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 governe
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Province
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 knoweth
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 governe
                 and
                 correct
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 his
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 regulate
                 his
                 familie
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 mortalitie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 manners
                 and
                 behaviour
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 person
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 proceede
                 well
                 govern'd
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Governments
                 well
                 administred
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 same
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Liberall
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Arts
                 ;
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 families
                 and
                 Monarchie
                 ;
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Sciences
                 and
                 liberall
                 Arts
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 GRammar
                 ,
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 reduce
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 terminations
                 of
                 a
                 language
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Nepos
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 grave
                 Authours
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 little
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 words
                 being
                 Monosyllables
                 and
                 undeclinable
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 paines
                 required
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 syntax
                 :
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difficulty
                 in
                 composing
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 placing
                 of
                 adverbs
                 and
                 certain
                 termes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 significant
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Angelus
                   Politianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 have
                 stretched
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 use
                 of
                 Grammar
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 humane
                 learning
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 vast
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 fables
                 or
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 Histories
                 ,
                 Sayings
                 ,
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 Apophthegmes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 their
                 compositions
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Logick
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 rules
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 dictated
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 Rhetorick
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 rules
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 art
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Imitation
                 ;
                 observing
                 and
                 practising
                 what
                 they
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 compositions
                 of
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Arithmetick
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 perfection
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 concerneth
                 the
                 four
                 Species
                 and
                 kinds
                 thereof
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 .
                 Of
                 Algebra
                 they
                 know
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 much
                 practise
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Arithmetick
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 account
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Countries
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Portughesses
                   ,
                   Gina
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   Suonpuon
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 of
                 account
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 small
                 square
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 ten
                 parts
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 little
                 rodds
                 or
                 wyres
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 upon
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 threaded
                 seaven
                 little
                 balls
                 or
                 beads
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 use
                 in
                 our
                 Chaplets
                 or
                 Rosaries
                 :
                 five
                 beneath
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 wyer
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 )
                 which
                 stand
                 for
                 vnites
                 ;
                 two
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 signify
                 tens
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 instrument
                 ,
                 moving
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 little
                 balls
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 accounts
                 with
                 great
                 facilitie
                 and
                 expedition
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Geometrie
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 sufficient
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 remote
                 Countries
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 their
                 bounds
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 assign
                 them
                 their
                 proper
                 confines
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 exactly
                 divided
                 their
                 own
                 country
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 perfect
                 maps
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 anciently
                 all
                 their
                 land
                 was
                 divided
                 by
                 very
                 exact
                 measures
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 not
                 his
                 revenue
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 land
                 should
                 pay
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 divided
                 his
                 land
                 into
                 ten
                 equall
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 nighest
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 they
                 tilled
                 and
                 sowed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 was
                 the
                 Kings
                 :
                 and
                 even
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 
                 of
                 land
                 ,
                 they
                 measure
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 measure
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 to
                 measure
                 any
                 other
                 continued
                 quantity
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 H●fuen
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 three
                 graines
                 of
                 wheat
                 .
                 Ten
                 of
                 these
                 make
                 the
                 second
                 measure
                 ,
                 called
                 Huzum
                 ;
                 ten
                 Huzums
                 make
                 a
                 Che
                 ;
                 and
                 ten
                 Che's
                 make
                 their
                 greatest
                 measure
                 called
                 Hucham
                 ,
                 bigger
                 than
                 an
                 Italian
                 yard
                 .
                 These
                 measures
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 perfectly
                 divided
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 above-said
                 ,
                 are
                 used
                 by
                 all
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 taylours
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 taking
                 measure
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 Europe
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 thread
                 ,
                 or
                 Parchment
                 :
                 so
                 likwise
                 ,
                 the
                 Carpenders
                 frame
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 pillars
                 ,
                 beames
                 ,
                 joyces
                 .
                 etc.
                 Without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 trying
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 timber
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 these
                 measures
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 framed
                 a
                 house
                 thus
                 in
                 severall
                 pieces
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ioyn
                 them
                 together
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 without
                 missing
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 wayes
                 they
                 measure
                 by
                 paces
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Geometricall
                 pace
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 6
                 Che
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Li
                 of
                 300
                 paces
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 100
                 Li
                 one
                 Stadium
                 ,
                 or
                 daies
                 journey
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 250
                 Li
                 make
                 a
                 degree
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 allow
                 to
                 every
                 league
                 15
                 Li
                 ;
                 and
                 16
                 leagues
                 to
                 every
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 measure
                 corn
                 ,
                 rice
                 ,
                 pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 call
                 Pico
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   Tan.
                
                 This
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 smaller
                 measures
                 :
                 the
                 least
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 hold
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 ten
                 of
                 these
                 measures
                 make
                 one
                 Xim
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 of
                 rice
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 allowance
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 )
                 ten
                 Xim
                 make
                 one
                 Ten
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 Ten
                 make
                 one
                 Tan
                 ;
                 which
                 cometh
                 to
                 weight
                 about
                 100
                 Cattes
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 125
                 pound
                 of
                 Portugall-weight
                 ,
                 16
                 ounces
                 to
                 the
                 pound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 manner
                 of
                 measuring
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 weight
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 an
                 Hao
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 their
                 mony
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 call
                 Caxà
                 ,
                 or
                 Li
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 answereth
                 to
                 our
                 half
                 Iulio
                 or
                 three-pence
                 :
                 ten
                 Li
                 make
                 one
                 Condrin
                 ;
                 ten
                 Condrin
                 one
                 Mas
                 ;
                 ten
                 Mas
                 one
                 Tael
                 ;
                 and
                 16
                 Tael
                 one
                 Catte
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 pound
                 ,
                 but
                 bigger
                 than
                 ours
                 ;
                 for
                 16
                 Tael
                 make
                 20
                 of
                 our
                 pounds
                 :
                 100
                 Catte
                 make
                 one
                 Pico
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 Tan.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 weighing
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 the
                 Balance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Stillyard
                 ,
                 or
                 statera
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 for
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 weights
                 .
                 For
                 great
                 weights
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 an
                 Iron-beam
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 its
                 parts
                 by
                 points
                 or
                 marks
                 of
                 Brasse
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 silver
                 .
                 In
                 weighing
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 medicines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 certain
                 little
                 weights
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 beam
                 of
                 white
                 bone
                 ,
                 divided
                 by
                 strokes
                 of
                 black
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 these
                 Stillyards
                 very
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 severall
                 fashions
                 ;
                 The
                 middle
                 sized
                 have
                 three
                 rowes
                 of
                 pricks
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 threads
                 neere
                 the
                 Centre
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 cord
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 row
                 of
                 pricks
                 giveth
                 any
                 weight
                 from
                 3
                 ounces
                 to
                 five
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 weigheth
                 to
                 ten
                 ounces
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 row
                 to
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 larger
                 sort
                 of
                 Stillyards
                 weigh
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 the
                 least
                 sort
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 smal
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 those
                 ten
                 parts
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 a
                 Li
                 of
                 silver
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 brasse-mony
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 coine
                 no
                 mony
                 but
                 of
                 brasse
                 )
                 neverthelesse
                 in
                 the
                 weighing
                 of
                 silver
                 they
                 distinguish
                 and
                 divide
                 them
                 very
                 exactly
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 throughout
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Yunan
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 money
                 but
                 of
                 brasse
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 silver
                 goeth
                 by
                 weight
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 as
                 much
                 silver
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 crowne
                 weigheth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 a
                 six-pence
                 or
                 three-pence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 there
                 are
                 an
                 infinitie
                 of
                 founders
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 mint-houses
                 for
                 silver
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 buy
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 value
                 ,
                 silver
                 of
                 base
                 alloy
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 base
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 six-pence
                 they
                 make
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 ;
                 and
                 reape
                 much
                 benefit
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Other
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 bought
                 but
                 with
                 fine
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 poore
                 silver
                 goeth
                 often
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 qualified
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 great
                 lovers
                 of
                 the
                 Mathematiques
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 generally
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 none
                 being
                 allowed
                 to
                 study
                 them
                 professedly
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 study
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 speciall
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 only
                 two
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 traine
                 and
                 attendance
                 of
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mathematicians
                 :
                 These
                 teach
                 their
                 art
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 who
                 always
                 succeed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 moderately
                 knowing
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 ancient
                 books
                 of
                 this
                 science
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 ,
                 planets
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Iudiciall
                   Astrologie
                
                 and
                 Horoscopes
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 addicted
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 books
                 they
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ecclipses
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 and
                 moone
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 maps
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 great
                 perfection
                 ,
                 yet
                 tolerably
                 good
                 .
                 They
                 reckon
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 stars
                 than
                 we
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 elements
                 to
                 be
                 five
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 mettall
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 earth
                 .
                 Over
                 these
                 they
                 assigne
                 five
                 predominant
                 planets
                 :
                 as
                 Mercury
                 over
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 Venus
                 over
                 mettall
                 ,
                 Mars
                 over
                 fire
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 over
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 over
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 great
                 observers
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 They
                 distinguish
                 the
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 by
                 the
                 Aquinoxes
                 and
                 Solstices
                 .
                 They
                 divide
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 into
                 24.
                 signes
                 ,
                 doubling
                 our
                 number
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 yeare
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 twelve
                 moones
                 ;
                 and
                 354.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 having
                 six
                 months
                 of
                 thirty
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 of
                 29.
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 leap-yeare
                 ,
                 which
                 falleth
                 out
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 consisteth
                 of
                 13
                 moones
                 and
                 383.
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 yeare
                 beginneth
                 with
                 the
                 new
                 moone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neerest
                 to
                 our
                 month
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Judiciall
                 part
                 ,
                 referring
                 severall
                 events
                 to
                 the
                 conjunctions
                 of
                 the
                 planets
                 ,
                 and
                 celestiall
                 appearances
                 of
                 Phenomena
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 diligently
                 observe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 fall
                 out
                 any
                 new
                 or
                 strange
                 appearance
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 petition
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 in
                 both
                 Courts
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 place
                 or
                 Tower
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 severall
                 mathematicall
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Quon
                   Siam
                   Thai
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 stars
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 that
                 in
                 Nankim
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 something
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 Pekim
                 the
                 chiefest
                 instruments
                 are
                 a
                 spheare
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 at
                 Nankim
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 
                   Circles
                   ,
                   Aquator
                   ,
                   Zodiack
                   ,
                   Tropicks
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 of
                 cast
                 mettall
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 workmanship
                 .
                 Another
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 24.
                 foote
                 in
                 circumference
                 ,
                 )
                 divided
                 into
                 severall
                 circles
                 ,
                 some
                 fixt
                 ,
                 others
                 moveable
                 ,
                 a
                 stile
                 or
                 Gnomon
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 holes
                 at
                 
                 each
                 end
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 ,
                 the
                 degrees
                 and
                 elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 moreover
                 a
                 celestiall
                 Globe
                 of
                 brasse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 its
                 degrees
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 constellations
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 only
                 28.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 Stile
                 of
                 brasse
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 divided
                 proportionably
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 measure
                 the
                 shadowes
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Aquinoxes
                 and
                 Solstices
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 besides
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 moveable
                 instruments
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 for
                 severall
                 uses
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 curiositie
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 diligent
                 and
                 intelligent
                 they
                 were
                 than
                 the
                 Modernes
                 .
              
               
                 Musick
                 was
                 anciently
                 much
                 esteemed
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 their
                 Philosopher
                 Confusio
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Countrie
                 where
                 he
                 governed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 things
                 he
                 tooke
                 paines
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 Musick
                 .
                 Now
                 adaies
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 lament
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 rule
                 thereof
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 books
                 that
                 treated
                 of
                 Musick
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 Musick
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 esteemed
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 :
                 The
                 greatest
                 use
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 comedies
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 particular
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 their
                 feasts
                 ,
                 mariages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 also
                 blind
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 singing
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 feast
                 on
                 their
                 birth-dayes
                 ,
                 these
                 blind
                 men
                 do
                 keep
                 in
                 their
                 memorie
                 the
                 punctuall
                 time
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 birth
                 dayes
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 their
                 houses
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 those
                 times
                 do
                 never
                 faile
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 to
                 sing
                 .
                 The
                 Bonzi
                 do
                 use
                 Musick
                 in
                 their
                 offices
                 and
                 mortuaries
                 ,
                 the
                 Tone
                 whereof
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 our
                 
                   Cantus
                   firmus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 plainsong
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 formally
                 either
                 plain-song
                 or
                 Organ-note
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 raise
                 ,
                 nor
                 fal
                 their
                 voice
                 immediately
                 from
                 a
                 note
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 note
                 or
                 half-note
                 ;
                 but
                 mediately
                 raise
                 and
                 fal
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 a
                 fift
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 eight
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 much
                 delight
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 twelve
                 Tones
                 ,
                 six
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Live
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Liu.
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 notes
                 in
                 singing
                 like
                 ours
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   ,
                   re
                   ,
                   mi
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 five
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 our
                 ut
                 :
                 in
                 learning
                 of
                 Musick
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 signes
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 joints
                 of
                 the
                 fingers
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 composing
                 do
                 they
                 use
                 lines
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 consorts
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 Musick
                 formed
                 of
                 diverse
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 many
                 do
                 sing
                 together
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 unison
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 use
                 almost
                 throughout
                 all
                 Asia
                 .
                 Therefore
                 their
                 Musick
                 is
                 pleasing
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 singing
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 voice
                 only
                 with
                 an
                 Instrument
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 they
                 delighted
                 with
                 our
                 full
                 Musick
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 much
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 use
                 
                   keeping
                   of
                   time
                
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 many
                 diversities
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 singing
                 ancient
                 songs
                 ,
                 and
                 moderne
                 ones
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ayre
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 they
                 hence
                 know
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stop
                 .
                 Concerning
                 their
                 instruments
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 have
                 seven
                 severall
                 kinds
                 of
                 tones
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 mans
                 voice
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 
                   Musicall
                   Instruments
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 mettall
                 ,
                 and
                 containeth
                 bells
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 
                   Cimballs
                   ,
                   Sistra
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 of
                 stone
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 an
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Jasper
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Italian
                 squadra
                 ,
                 excepting
                 that
                 the
                 lowermost
                 end
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 strike
                 or
                 play
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hangeth
                 up
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 of
                 skins
                 :
                 here
                 come
                 in
                 our
                 ordinary
                 drums
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Moresco
                 fashion
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   kettle
                   drums
                
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 severall
                 fashions
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 plaid
                 upon
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 frames
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 strings
                 for
                 instruments
                 as
                 here
                 we
                 make
                 lute-strings
                 of
                 gutts
                 .
                 For
                 stringed
                 instruments
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 vyoll
                 almost
                 like
                 ours
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 only
                 3
                 strings
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 usuall
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 man.
                 They
                 use
                 also
                 the
                 violin
                 with
                 3
                 strings
                 and
                 its
                 bow
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 another
                 with
                 one
                 only
                 string
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 play
                 on
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Bow
                   vyollin
                
                 .
                 The
                 chiefest
                 stringed
                 instrument
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 seaven
                 strings
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 more
                 esteem
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Musician
                 be
                 skil-full
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 tolerable
                 Musick
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 they
                 make
                 certain
                 thin
                 pieces
                 of
                 board
                 ,
                 &
                 laying
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 play
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 like
                 snappers
                 or
                 castagnets
                 :
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 also
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 way
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 striking
                 and
                 playing
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 much
                 
                   keeping
                   of
                   time
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 instruments
                 which
                 are
                 sounded
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 flutes
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 sorts
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 sound
                 them
                 very
                 excellently
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 another
                 instrument
                 made
                 of
                 severall
                 pipes
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 our
                 Organ
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 ones
                 hand
                 .
                 They
                 sound
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Harmony
                 is
                 excellent
                 .
                 Now
                 sometimes
                 all
                 these
                 instruments
                 are
                 plaid
                 on
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 pleasing
                 musick
                 .
              
               
                 Poesie
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 much
                 esteemed
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Feudatory
                 to
                 one
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 homage
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Rythmes
                 and
                 Poesies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 there
                 most
                 current
                 and
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 he
                 might
                 judge
                 of
                 their
                 manners
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 truly
                 are
                 much
                 discovered
                 in
                 such
                 compositions
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 over
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 modest
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 write
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 loose
                 word
                 in
                 their
                 verses
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 letters
                 whereby
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 
                   privy
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 not
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 books
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 use
                 a
                 consonancie
                 of
                 meeter
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Songs
                   ,
                   Ballads
                   ,
                   Sonets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Madregals
                 of
                 Europe
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 put
                 also
                 the
                 correspondency
                 of
                 the
                 Rythmes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 each
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 verses
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 sonets
                 &
                 octaves
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 great
                 variety
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 compose
                 likewise
                 verses
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 ,
                 all
                 words
                 are
                 Monosyllables
                 ,
                 there
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 syllable
                 and
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 one
                 only
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 likewise
                 pronounced
                 a
                 Monosyllable
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 letters
                 being
                 thus
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 compose
                 verses
                 here
                 of
                 five
                 ,
                 seaven
                 ,
                 or
                 eleven
                 syllables
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 make
                 theirs
                 of
                 five
                 ,
                 seaven
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 letters
                 :
                 whereas
                 among
                 us
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 one
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 verse
                 :
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 fall
                 out
                 so
                 in
                 theirs
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 their
                 words
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 syllable
                 and
                 one
                 letter
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 verses
                 that
                 answer
                 to
                 our
                 latin
                 verses
                 ,
                 with
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 Dactils
                 or
                 Spondees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 are
                 all
                 made
                 like
                 our
                 Sonets
                 and
                 Dities
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 verses
                 in
                 Rythme
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 
                 they
                 use
                 many
                 various
                 forms
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 compositions
                 .
                 The
                 chiefe
                 are
                 eight
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 relate
                 one
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Poesie
                 the
                 verses
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 eight
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 consisting
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 five
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consonancy
                 of
                 rythme
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 other
                 verse
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 must
                 rime
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 The
                 fift
                 with
                 the
                 sixt
                 ;
                 the
                 seventh
                 with
                 the
                 eighth
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 fift
                 and
                 seaventh
                 have
                 no
                 consonancy
                 of
                 rime
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 letters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 correspondent
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 verses
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 observe
                 a
                 consonancy
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 letters
                 to
                 correspond
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 correspondency
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 riming
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 signification
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 signifie
                 a
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 verse
                 must
                 likewise
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 likewise
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 letters
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 verse
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 Artificiall
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 difficult
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 conceits
                 of
                 their
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 figures
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 expresse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 verse
                 ,
                 of
                 lesse
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 like
                 ordinary
                 rimes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 request
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Nobilitiá
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 kindred
                 and
                 blood-royall
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 addicted
                 unto
                 the
                 eighth
                 manner
                 of
                 verses
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 many
                 severall
                 Poesies
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 of
                 famous
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 severall
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Painting
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 than
                 perfection
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 either
                 of
                 Oyles
                 ,
                 or
                 Shadowing
                 in
                 this
                 Art
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 therefore
                 paint
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 any
                 grace
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 trees
                 ,
                 flowers
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 paint
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 use
                 Oyles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 perfect
                 pictures
                 .
              
               
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 or
                 Physick
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 condition
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 good
                 ancient
                 bookes
                 of
                 that
                 art
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 their
                 owne
                 authours
                 ,
                 for
                 ours
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 thither
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 let
                 blood
                 ,
                 nor
                 set
                 on
                 Cupping-Glasses
                 ;
                 They
                 use
                 no
                 sirrops
                 ,
                 no
                 potions
                 ,
                 no
                 pills
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 have
                 they
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Cauteries
                 ,
                 or
                 issues
                 ,
                 a
                 medicine
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 only
                 Herbalists
                 ,
                 using
                 nothing
                 but
                 herbes
                 ,
                 rootes
                 ,
                 fruits
                 ,
                 seeds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 drie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 greater
                 supply
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 is
                 brought
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 whole
                 Faires
                 only
                 of
                 medicines
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 the
                 Apothecaries
                 shops
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 provided
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 in
                 bottles
                 nor
                 glasses
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 Physicians
                 are
                 well
                 provided
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 never
                 write
                 any
                 receipt
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 the
                 medicine
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 patient
                 whom
                 they
                 visit
                 ,
                 And
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 visit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Physician
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 following
                 him
                 a
                 boy
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 Cabinet
                 with
                 five
                 drawers
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 more
                 than
                 fourty
                 little
                 squares
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 furnished
                 with
                 medicines
                 ready
                 ground
                 and
                 prepared
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 famous
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 Pulse
                 :
                 never
                 asking
                 the
                 patient
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 paine
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 or
                 belly
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 pulse
                 with
                 both
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 leaned
                 upon
                 a
                 pillow
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 pulse
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 do
                 tell
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 patient
                 ayleth
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 hit
                 right
                 ,
                 on
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 patients
                 :
                 nor
                 that
                 all
                 Physitians
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 many
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 but
                 little
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 learned
                 Physitians
                 do
                 seldome
                 faile
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 a
                 Father
                 that
                 was
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 violent
                 stitch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 .
                 The
                 Physitian
                 by
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 pulse
                 could
                 tell
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 paine
                 did
                 increase
                 or
                 diminish
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 changes
                 and
                 alterations
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 severall
                 Portughesses
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 other
                 cases
                 .
                 Having
                 felt
                 the
                 pulse
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 compose
                 the
                 Medicine
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 they
                 make
                 foure
                 compositions
                 ,
                 two
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 medicines
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 quantity
                 :
                 The
                 two
                 are
                 kept
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 patient
                 recover
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 two
                 only
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 evening
                 .
                 They
                 write
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 what
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 decocted
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 there
                 doth
                 follow
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 successe
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 what
                 happened
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 sick
                 in
                 prison
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 they
                 sent
                 presently
                 for
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 medicines
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 &
                 because
                 the
                 physick
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 had
                 no
                 better
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malady
                 still
                 encreased
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 sought
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Physitian
                 of
                 more
                 fame
                 and
                 reputation
                 ;
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 unwilling
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 visit
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 much
                 intreaty
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 :
                 He
                 felt
                 his
                 pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 his
                 ordinary
                 ceremonies
                 ;
                 among
                 the
                 which
                 one
                 was
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 breast
                 bare
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 spots
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Meazills
                 .
                 Presently
                 he
                 compounded
                 three
                 medicines
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 patient
                 tooke
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 an
                 houre
                 after
                 noone
                 ;
                 (
                 These
                 were
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 pills
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 go
                 foure
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 stoole
                 )
                 at
                 night
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 The
                 disease
                 still
                 encreasing
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 brought
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 speechlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thought
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 died
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 held
                 out
                 till
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 when
                 suddenly
                 he
                 mended
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Physitian
                 came
                 and
                 felt
                 his
                 pulse
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 fevour
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 only
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 eate
                 moderately
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 recovered
                 strength
                 ;
                 which
                 accoordingly
                 fell
                 out
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 perfectly
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 forbid
                 not
                 their
                 patients
                 to
                 drink
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 boyled
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Chà
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 patient
                 be
                 hungry
                 he
                 may
                 eat
                 lightly
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 caution
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 hungry
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 eat
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 stomack
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 perform
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 concoction
                 which
                 is
                 then
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 malignant
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 health
                 .
                 His
                 visit
                 is
                 presently
                 rewarded
                 with
                 a
                 moderate
                 fee
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 he
                 returne
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 leaving
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 to
                 
                 change
                 his
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 medicines
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Courtesies
                 and
                 Civilities
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 AMong
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 to
                 uncover
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Scrape
                 a
                 legge
                 is
                 not
                 esteemed
                 any
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 contrary
                 to
                 good
                 manners
                 ;
                 especially
                 to
                 uncover
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 bow
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 are
                 accounted
                 termes
                 of
                 Courtesie
                 and
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 first
                 in
                 generall
                 ;
                 Their
                 Courtesies
                 are
                 very
                 low
                 bowings
                 of
                 themselves
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 mode
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 and
                 meetings
                 :
                 They
                 call
                 this
                 Ye
                 or
                 Coye
                 :
                 Secondly
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 suddenly
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 to
                 bow
                 againe
                 with
                 their
                 head
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 they
                 rise
                 up
                 againe
                 upon
                 their
                 legges
                 ,
                 &
                 repeate
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremony
                 three
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 foure
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 nine
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 performed
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 shorten
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 their
                 first
                 reverence
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 legges
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 kneeling
                 down
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 courtesie
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 excepting
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 kneel
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 make
                 an
                 obeisance
                 with
                 their
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 civility
                 shal
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 particular
                 garments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 friends
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 faile
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 others
                 :
                 neither
                 dare
                 any
                 one
                 visit
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 quality
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 Vest
                 ,
                 or
                 garment
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 meetings
                 they
                 carefully
                 avoyd
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 garment
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tai
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 excused
                 from
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 Vest
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 presently
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 ;
                 which
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 commonly
                 carryed
                 after
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 servant
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 accident
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 brought
                 it
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 importuned
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 Vest
                 on
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Ceremony
                 and
                 Courtesie
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 avoyding
                 the
                 Courtesie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 one
                 go
                 to
                 visit
                 another
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Vest
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 presently
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 ready
                 with
                 his
                 Vest
                 )
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 guest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Vest.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 garment
                 of
                 Courtesie
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 taken
                 degrees
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 ensigne
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 weare
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 and
                 
                 the
                 ensigne
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 noble
                 by
                 bloud
                 and
                 descent
                 ,
                 do
                 wear
                 the
                 ensigne
                 and
                 habit
                 of
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 studied
                 .
                 For
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Letterati
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 taken
                 any
                 degree
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 allowed
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 wide
                 large
                 Vest
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 worne
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 and
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 President
                 use
                 this
                 Ceremonie
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 badge
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 weare
                 upon
                 their
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 girdle
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 price
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 daies
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 obeysance
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 taken
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 use
                 only
                 their
                 ordinary
                 habit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 use
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 clap
                 their
                 hands
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 their
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 treat
                 one
                 another
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Ceremony
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 equals
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 together
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 reverence
                 once
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 is
                 esteemed
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 stands
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 takes
                 off
                 the
                 hat
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 do
                 uncover
                 .
                 Among
                 grave
                 people
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremony
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 ,
                 invitations
                 and
                 meetings
                 ,
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 they
                 make
                 on
                 obeisance
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 once
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 :
                 children
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 on
                 certain
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   New
                   years
                   day
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 birth-day
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 feastivals
                 ,
                 use
                 the
                 second
                 courtesie
                 of
                 four
                 bowings
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 kneelings
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 receive
                 it
                 sitting
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Ceremony
                 do
                 the
                 Scholars
                 pay
                 their
                 Masters
                 ;
                 who
                 receive
                 it
                 standing
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 do
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Mandarines
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 excepting
                 that
                 these
                 last
                 hold
                 an
                 Ivory
                 Tablet
                 a
                 palm
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 fingers
                 broad
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 faces
                 :
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 temples
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 holdeth
                 the
                 said
                 Tablet
                 of
                 Ivory
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 time
                 they
                 see
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Persons
                 of
                 an
                 equall
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 visiteth
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 visited
                 ,
                 will
                 shew
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 affection
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 a
                 Carpet
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 and
                 spread
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ordinary
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 they
                 performe
                 the
                 second
                 kneeling
                 down
                 four
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 do
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 avoid
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 all
                 meeting
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 decline
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 salute
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 turnes
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Sedans
                 ,
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 arms
                 to
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 bowed
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 bow
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 least
                 20
                 paces
                 off
                 before
                 they
                 meet
                 ,
                 still
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 encounter
                 lasteth
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 he
                 alighteth
                 and
                 standeth
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 passeth
                 by
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 him
                 a
                 profound
                 reverence
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 they
                 perform
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Courtesie
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 along
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 servants
                 in
                 great
                 houses
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 reverence
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 and
                 occasions
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 when
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 Lord
                 or
                 Master
                 cometh
                 home
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 year
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 
                 fall
                 down
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 bowing
                 their
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 thrice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 reverence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 before
                 their
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 upright
                 with
                 their
                 armes
                 hanging
                 down
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 servants
                 and
                 serjeants
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 speak
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Plaintiff
                 and
                 Defendant
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 caps
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 give
                 or
                 receive
                 a
                 thing
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 little
                 manners
                 ,
                 among
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 an
                 inferiour
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 superiour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 incivilitie
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 excessive
                 in
                 their
                 civilities
                 and
                 good
                 manners
                 ;
                 which
                 seems
                 rather
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 than
                 civill
                 respect
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 courteous
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 well
                 composed
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 things
                 with
                 maturity
                 ,
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 gravity
                 and
                 eavennesse
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 among
                 their
                 chiefest
                 vertues
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 Li
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 comprehend
                 also
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 habit
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Thie
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Thie
                 is
                 a
                 bill
                 or
                 book
                 ,
                 with
                 folds
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 ones
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 palm
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 three
                 severall
                 fashions
                 .
                 The
                 largest
                 hath
                 six
                 leaves
                 :
                 the
                 midling
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 use
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 and
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 visite
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 visited
                 .
                 The
                 Colai
                 seldome
                 use
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 small
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 visits
                 is
                 white
                 with
                 a
                 red
                 streak
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 visit
                 be
                 for
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 respects
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 invitation
                 to
                 a
                 feast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 red
                 paper
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 condole
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 mourning
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 mourning
                 ,
                 the
                 letters
                 are
                 Azure
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 streak
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ;
                 the
                 paper
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 paper
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 used
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Thie
                 containeth
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 line
                 of
                 writing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 shew
                 himself
                 such
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 the
                 line
                 quite
                 out
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 he
                 leaveth
                 out
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 beginneth
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 seem
                 grave
                 or
                 stately
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 he
                 leaveth
                 out
                 also
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 beginneth
                 with
                 the
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 going
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 never
                 left
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 writing
                 importeth
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 English
                 
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   most
                   intimate
                   friend
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   perpetuall
                   schollar
                   of
                   your
                   learning
                   .
                   N.
                   commeth
                   to
                   kisse
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   reverence
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Thie
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 porter
                 ,
                 who
                 presenteth
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 him
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 visit
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Thie
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 receiveth
                 the
                 visit
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 returne
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Thie
                 is
                 left
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 porter
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 lord
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 return
                 a
                 visit
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Inferiours
                 ,
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 their
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 Mandarines
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 different
                 in
                 paper
                 and
                 style
                 ;
                 neither
                 may
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 stroke
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 office
                 they
                 beare
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 their
                 businesse
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 like
                 a
                 petition
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Pimthie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 advice
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Quality
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Colai
                   ,
                   Vice-royes
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 visit
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 render
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 send
                 a
                 Thie
                 from
                 their
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 as
                 they
                 passe
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 free
                 of
                 their
                 visits
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 our
                 familiar
                 friends
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 facility
                 and
                 libertie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 visit
                 they
                 will
                 often
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 visited
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 qualitie
                 and
                 respect
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 hardly
                 deny
                 him
                 admittance
                 .
                 By
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 graver
                 quality
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 difficulty
                 doth
                 he
                 admit
                 of
                 visits
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 free
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 write
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 in
                 white
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 clap
                 it
                 over
                 their
                 gate
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   retired
                   to
                   their
                   garden
                   house
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 are
                 excused
                 from
                 the
                 molestation
                 of
                 these
                 Civilities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 visit
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ;
                 for
                 towards
                 the
                 evening
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 courtesie
                 ;
                 nor
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 visit
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 going
                 upon
                 other
                 businesse
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 they
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 They
                 will
                 take
                 another
                 time
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 their
                 obligation
                 and
                 devoir
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ordinarie
                 visits
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 set
                 time
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 times
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 The
                 chiefe
                 and
                 principall
                 time
                 is
                 the
                 
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   yeare
                
                 ;
                 wishing
                 one
                 another
                 an
                 happy
                 new
                 yeare
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 sedans
                 ,
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 visits
                 are
                 most
                 frequent
                 .
                 Many
                 times
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 enter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 time
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 visits
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feasting
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 fifteen
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 feastivall
                 of
                 Lanthornes
                 ;
                 because
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 set
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 on
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 windowes
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 very
                 faire
                 and
                 costly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 Third
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   moone
                
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Cimnim
                 .
                 They
                 go
                 all
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 sepulchres
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 there
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 bewaile
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 living
                 make
                 good
                 cheere
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 the
                 fift
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fift
                   moone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Tuonù
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 keep
                 a
                 festivall
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 and
                 high-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 rivers
                 ;
                 although
                 sometimes
                 this
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 disasters
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 fall
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 rivers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Seaventh
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seaventh
                   moone
                
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 begg
                 abilitie
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 upon
                 the
                 Ninth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ninth
                   moone
                
                 .
                 They
                 visit
                 one
                 another
                 and
                 send
                 Presents
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 feastivall
                 hath
                 its
                 Presents
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 feastivalls
                 ,
                 they
                 visit
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 changing
                 
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 promotion
                 to
                 a
                 degree
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 or
                 higher
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 journy
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 birth-day
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 upon
                 any
                 seaventh
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 an
                 empty
                 visit
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 always
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 Present
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 one
                 undertaketh
                 a
                 long
                 journy
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 friends
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 him
                 presents
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 returneth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 visit
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 performed
                 those
                 kind
                 offices
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 visit
                 likewise
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 who
                 seldome
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 visit
                 within
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 an
                 intimate
                 friend
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 visits
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 punctuall
                 ;
                 sons
                 towards
                 their
                 father
                 ;
                 scholars
                 towards
                 their
                 Masters
                 ;
                 inferiours
                 toward
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 toward
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 on
                 his
                 birth-day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foure
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 chiefe
                 feastivals
                 ,
                 the
                 vice-roy
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 dispatch
                 away
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 court
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 Province
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 reside
                 at
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Letterati
                 ,
                 as
                 Captaines
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 days
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 court
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 devoirs
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 severall
                 Hals
                 well
                 accommodated
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 visits
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 The
                 visitant
                 may
                 enter
                 thither
                 and
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 although
                 he
                 find
                 not
                 the
                 porter
                 to
                 usher
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 another
                 farther
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 private
                 Hall
                 :
                 Hitherto
                 may
                 their
                 kindred
                 and
                 intimate
                 friends
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 further
                 ;
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 into
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Hui
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 ;
                 whither
                 the
                 serving-men
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 are
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 young
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 outward
                 Hall
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 visitants
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 ordinary
                 courtesies
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 bringeth
                 a
                 chaire
                 ,
                 and
                 fitteth
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 cushion
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 a
                 chaires
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodateth
                 them
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 afterward
                 ,
                 they
                 al
                 of
                 them
                 accommodate
                 a
                 chaire
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 leaveth
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 respect
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 dignity
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 cousins
                 ,
                 scholars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 take
                 place
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 one
                 anothers
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 ask
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 taketh
                 always
                 the
                 lowest
                 place
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 are
                 seated
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 drink
                 called
                 Cià
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 also
                 take
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 of
                 precedency
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 some
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 often
                 presenting
                 of
                 this
                 drink
                 is
                 esteemed
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 intimateth
                 to
                 the
                 visitant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 leave
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 visitant
                 be
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 any
                 stay
                 ,
                 presently
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 table
                 set
                 with
                 sweet-meats
                 and
                 fruits
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 ever
                 make
                 drie
                 visits
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 exercising
                 their
                 courtesies
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 son
                 before
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 scholar
                 before
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 hearers
                 ,
                 than
                 speakers
                 ;
                 the
                 young
                 people
                 being
                 never
                 forward
                 in
                 speaking
                 .
                 The
                 termes
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 speaking
                 are
                 very
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 respect
                 toward
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 toward
                 themselves
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 manners
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 one
                 You
                 ,
                 in
                 Spain
                 or
                 Italie
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 I.
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 never
                 use
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 termes
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Foster-child
                 ,
                 the
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 nameth
                 himselfe
                 
                   His
                   youngest
                   Sonne
                
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 eldest
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 already
                 married
                 :
                 servants
                 to
                 their
                 masters
                 stile
                 themselves
                 Siaove
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 youngest
                 of
                 them
                 Siaoti
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 pleadeth
                 at
                 a
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 stileth
                 himselfe
                 
                   the
                   delinquent
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Christian
                 at
                 his
                 confession
                 
                   the
                   sinner
                
                 ;
                 the
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 palace
                 (
                 excepting
                 the
                 Queenes
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 use
                 
                   your
                   majesties
                   slave
                   ,
                   Nupor
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 else
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 nameth
                 himselfe
                 
                   vassall
                   ,
                   Chin.
                
                 If
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 modest
                 terms
                 and
                 expressions
                 ,
                 The
                 father
                 saith
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   young
                   sonne
                
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   young
                   scholar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   house
                
                 ;
                 The
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   house
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 speaking
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 they
                 use
                 alwaies
                 honourable
                 Titles
                 ,
                 as
                 amongst
                 us
                 
                   Your
                   worship
                   ,
                   Your
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 quality
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 to
                 mean
                 and
                 inferiour
                 people
                 they
                 give
                 an
                 honourable
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Host
                 ,
                 
                   Chiu
                   ,
                   Gin
                   ,
                   Kia
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   .
                
                 To
                 a
                 barge
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   chiefe
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   vessell
                   .
                
                 To
                 a
                 mulitier
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   great
                   wand
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 anger
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 ordinary
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   Can
                   Kio
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 persecutour
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 To
                 servants
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 grave
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   great
                   master
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 waite
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Mandarines
                   ,
                   Man
                   on
                   horseback
                
                 or
                 Cavalier
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 always
                 go
                 on
                 foote
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 her
                 Tasao
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sister-in-law
                 ;
                 but
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happeneth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 cannot
                 speake
                 the
                 language
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 sister
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 calleth
                 her
                 Broome
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 equivocation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 speaking
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 belo●g
                 to
                 him
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 certaine
                 particular
                 phrases
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 servant
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   sonne
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   noble
                   sonne
                   ,
                   Limlam
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 mention
                 the
                 daughter
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   precious
                   love
                   ,
                   Limg●i
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 infirmitie
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 simply
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 maladie
                 ?
                 but
                 with
                 
                   his
                   noble
                   indisposition
                   ,
                   Quei
                   ●am
                   ?
                
                 Among
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 these
                 Punctilios
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Brothers
                   ,
                   Hiu●
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 acquainted
                 I
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ceremony
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 punctuall
                 and
                 excessive
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 treating
                 and
                 naming
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 diverse
                 names
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 age
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 of
                 five
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 Sir-name
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 infallibly
                 from
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Father
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Mother
                 takes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Husband
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   little
                
                 or
                 
                   young
                   name
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 imposeth
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 living
                 creature
                 ,
                 or
                 flower
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 name
                 only
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 servants
                 only
                 by
                 
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 when
                 he
                 goeth
                 to
                 school
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Master
                 giveth
                 him
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Sir-name
                 ,
                 composeth
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 both
                 his
                 Master
                 and
                 Schoole-fellows
                 call
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Nett
                 or
                 Ca●le
                 upon
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 spake
                 before
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 seaventeen
                 or
                 eighteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 particularly
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 marry
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 letter
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 all
                 may
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 servants
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 when
                 h●
                 assumeth
                 an
                 other
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cal
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Name
                
                 or
                 Hao
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 all
                 may
                 cal
                 him
                 ,
                 excepting
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 parents
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 guests
                 conversing
                 ;
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 the
                 Guests
                 joyning
                 all
                 together
                 make
                 an
                 ordinary
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 accompanieth
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 street
                 ;
                 where
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 both
                 parties
                 make
                 ordinary
                 reverence
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 and
                 depart
                 ;
                 if
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 sedan
                 or
                 coach
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 three
                 reverences
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 Congie
                 is
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 ;
                 where
                 presently
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 goeth
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guest
                 taketh
                 horse
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 ride
                 or
                 take
                 coach
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 not
                 counted
                 good
                 manners
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 sedan
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 commeth
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 a
                 few
                 paces
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 interchangeably
                 send
                 a
                 servant
                 with
                 an
                 embassie
                 or
                 message
                 
                   (
                   To
                   Pai
                   Xam
                
                 )
                 and
                 recommendations
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 visit
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Person
                 be
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 commonly
                 t
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 present
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 and
                 constant
                 presents
                 are
                 some
                 stuffs
                 ,
                 ornaments
                 for
                 women
                 ,
                 things
                 of
                 use
                 ;
                 as
                 Shoes
                 ,
                 Stockings
                 ,
                 Handkerchieffes
                 ,
                 Porcellane
                 ,
                 Inke
                 ,
                 Pensils
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 to
                 eat
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 commonly
                 choose
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 to
                 present
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Present
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 eat
                 among
                 friends
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 4.
                 6.
                 8.
                 or
                 more
                 things
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 sent
                 also
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 or
                 bill
                 of
                 visit
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 written
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 sent
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 discourtesie
                 ;
                 neither
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 part
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 answer
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 excusing
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 take
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 sent
                 back
                 .
                 Among
                 men
                 of
                 greater
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 shew
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 without
                 doing
                 much
                 harm
                 to
                 their
                 purses
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 send
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 the
                 Thie
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 send
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 consisteth
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 receive
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 presented
                 maketh
                 a
                 prick
                 at
                 those
                 things
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Thie
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 receive
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 presenteth
                 ,
                 buyeth
                 only
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 pricked
                 ,
                 and
                 letteth
                 alone
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 accepteth
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 buyeth
                 them
                 all
                 and
                 sendeth
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 Imaginarie
                 presents
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 presenteth
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 secure
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 of
                 thirty
                 or
                 fourty
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 costly
                 in
                 their
                 quality
                 ;
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 Damask
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 silk
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 silk
                 stockings
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 as
                 Hens
                 ,
                 Ducks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 hired
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 is
                 paid
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 owner
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 consideration
                 for
                 the
                 loan
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 custome
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 receiveth
                 a
                 Present
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 return
                 another
                 ●equivalent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Excepting
                 alway
                 edible
                 things
                 among
                 friends
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 any
                 bringeth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Countries
                 where
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 they
                 remunerate
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Presents
                   of
                   dependencie
                
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 superiour
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Master
                 to
                 the
                 Scholar
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 pretenders
                 and
                 suitours
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 custome
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Page
                 or
                 Servant
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 some
                 mony
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 shewing
                 great
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sends
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 expert
                 in
                 their
                 expences
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 cunning
                 in
                 the
                 Lesina
                 ,
                 or
                 art
                 of
                 thrift
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 subtle
                 and
                 skilfull
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 Present
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 a
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 servant
                 six
                 pence
                 ,
                 and
                 proportionably
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Banquets
                 .
              
               
                 Much
                 time
                 and
                 money
                 is
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 in
                 their
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 continually
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 meeting
                 ▪
                 departure
                 ,
                 or
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 prosperous
                 successe
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 or
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 celebrated
                 with
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 accident
                 of
                 disgustor
                 grief
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 likewise
                 make
                 a
                 Banquet
                 of
                 consolation
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 businesse
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 at
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 neither
                 without
                 one
                 do
                 they
                 begin
                 any
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 finish
                 any
                 building
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 many
                 others
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 motive
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Comedamus
                   ,
                   &
                   bibamus
                   ,
                   cras
                   enim
                   moriemur
                
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 eate
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 ordinary
                 among
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 among
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Co-fraternities
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 Brotherhood
                 of
                 the
                 month
                 .
                 The
                 Brotherhood
                 consisteth
                 of
                 thirty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 daies
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 they
                 go
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 eat
                 at
                 one
                 anothers
                 houses
                 by
                 turnes
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Iob.
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 convenience
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 provide
                 it
                 at
                 another
                 mans
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 many
                 publick
                 houses
                 very
                 wel
                 furnisht
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 wil
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 to
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 he
                 appointeth
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 messes
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 meat
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 home
                 to
                 him
                 very
                 well
                 drest
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 are
                 very
                 exact
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 matters
                 in
                 these
                 courtesies
                 of
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 esteem
                 themselves
                 more
                 friendly
                 and
                 courteous
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 truth
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 their
                 Banquets
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 have
                 varietie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 well
                 drest
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 quantitie
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 :
                 and
                 feast
                 more
                 for
                 conversation
                 and
                 to
                 treate
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 do
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 pretty
                 well
                 .
                 They
                 drink
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continue
                 it
                 with
                 wine
                 and
                 meat
                 ,
                 without
                 bread
                 or
                 rice
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 guests
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 wine
                 enough
                 :
                 Then
                 presently
                 the
                 rice
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glasses
                 are
                 set
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 drinking
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 their
                 custome
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 ceremonies
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 the
                 Messes
                 well
                 furnisht
                 ,
                 the
                 dishes
                 large
                 and
                 full
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ceremonies
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 usuall
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 meat
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 taketh
                 that
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 eat
                 ;
                 mean-while
                 without
                 quenching
                 thirst
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 wine
                 or
                 water
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 drink
                 neither
                 .
                 They
                 conclude
                 with
                 rice
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 dishes
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 discourse
                 about
                 an
                 houre
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 serve
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 only
                 of
                 salt
                 meats
                 ,
                 as
                 Gammons
                 of
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Guides
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 wine
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 drink
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 speak
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 usually
                 drink
                 wine
                 ,
                 neither
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 five
                 hours
                 before
                 noone
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 supper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 foure
                 a
                 cloak
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 night
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 then
                 using
                 salt
                 meats
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 ▪
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 their
                 Banquets
                 are
                 most
                 commonly
                 at
                 night
                 ;
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 day-light
                 for
                 their
                 studyes
                 and
                 businesse
                 ;
                 supplying
                 this
                 light
                 at
                 night
                 with
                 candles
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 great
                 quantitie
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 oyle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 harden
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 waxe
                 ;
                 which
                 serveth
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 winter
                 ;
                 reserving
                 for
                 the
                 summer
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 waxe
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 three
                 sorts
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 Bees
                 waxe
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 sort
                 of
                 Snakes
                 ,
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 whiter
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 art
                 used
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 whose
                 fruit
                 is
                 like
                 our
                 filberts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meat
                 very
                 white
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 our
                 waxe
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 suet
                 :
                 it
                 melteth
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 very
                 good
                 candles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 qualitie
                 make
                 Banquets
                 of
                 more
                 state
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 houses
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 neere
                 it
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 adorned
                 with
                 many
                 costly
                 pictures
                 and
                 other
                 curiosities
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 person
                 invited
                 be
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Tapestrie-hanging
                 in
                 China
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 hang
                 their
                 houses
                 with
                 them
                 very
                 curiously
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 ●eeling
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 Tables
                 sheweth
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Banquet
                 .
                 One
                 Table
                 for
                 four
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 for
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinary
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 persons
                 of
                 greater
                 account
                 they
                 set
                 one
                 Table
                 for
                 each
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 two
                 ;
                 one
                 to
                 eat
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 dishes
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 Tables
                 at
                 these
                 Banquets
                 have
                 all
                 Frontalls
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 peice
                 of
                 linnen
                 hanging
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 edges
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 Table-cloath
                 nor
                 Napkins
                 ,
                 using
                 only
                 their
                 Charan
                 ,
                 a
                 neate
                 and
                 polished
                 varnish
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 their
                 Tables
                 are
                 covered
                 .
                 They
                 lay
                 no
                 knives
                 ,
                 the
                 meat
                 being
                 all
                 carved
                 out
                 before
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 kitchin
                 ;
                 nor
                 forke
                 ,
                 using
                 two
                 little
                 sticks
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 eat
                 very
                 dexterously
                 .
                 They
                 set
                 neither
                 salt
                 ,
                 pepper
                 ,
                 nor
                 vineger
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 musterd
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sauces
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 
                 have
                 many
                 and
                 very
                 good
                 .
                 They
                 serve
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Banquet
                 flesh
                 and
                 fish
                 ;
                 boyld
                 and
                 roast
                 ;
                 fry'd
                 meat
                 ;
                 and
                 meat
                 in
                 pottage
                 and
                 white-broth
                 ;
                 and
                 severall
                 other
                 viands
                 drest
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 very
                 good
                 .
                 They
                 use
                 broths
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 serve
                 up
                 any
                 without
                 flesh
                 or
                 fish
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Paste
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Italians
                 call
                 Vermicelli
                 .
              
               
                 Anciently
                 they
                 used
                 neither
                 Tables
                 nor
                 seats
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Asia
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 they
                 sate
                 and
                 eat
                 upon
                 the
                 pavement
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 mats
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 their
                 writings
                 and
                 books
                 speaking
                 of
                 Tables
                 ,
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 significative
                 letter
                 of
                 Table
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 mat
                 .
                 The
                 Giapponesses
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 keep
                 their
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ,
                 of
                 sitting
                 and
                 eating
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 raign
                 of
                 Han
                 ,
                 have
                 used
                 seats
                 and
                 Tables
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 beautifull
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 severall
                 fashions
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 invitations
                 ,
                 courtesies
                 ,
                 and
                 entertainments
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 superfluitie
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 guests
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 their
                 Banquets
                 .
                 Before
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 inviteth
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 little
                 cups
                 for
                 greater
                 :
                 they
                 force
                 none
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 modestly
                 invite
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 most
                 commonly
                 and
                 infallibly
                 make
                 their
                 banquets
                 ;
                 are
                 the
                 feastivall
                 days
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 each
                 man
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 marriages
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Besides
                 other
                 infinitie
                 occasions
                 above
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 takes
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 or
                 returns
                 from
                 another
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 Feast
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 seaven
                 or
                 eight
                 invitations
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 friends
                 .
                 Some
                 daies
                 before
                 the
                 Banquet
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 time
                 enough
                 )
                 they
                 send
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 invitation
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 them
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 refuse
                 ,
                 they
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 with
                 another
                 Thie
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 them
                 another
                 Thie
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Thie
                   of
                   solicitation
                
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Banquet
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 stay
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 are
                 met
                 ;
                 entertaining
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Hall.
                 When
                 all
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 the
                 Banquet
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 performeth
                 the
                 usuall
                 ceremonies
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 insitting
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 placing
                 the
                 cups
                 and
                 eating-sticks
                 .
                 The
                 ceremonies
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 seate
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 taketh
                 care
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 invite
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 Their
                 Banquets
                 are
                 very
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 spend
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 discoursing
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ordinary
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 Musick
                 and
                 Comedies
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Comedians
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 act
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Guests
                 command
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 Banquet
                 endeth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 importunate
                 entreatie
                 of
                 the
                 Guests
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 inviteth
                 them
                 ,
                 still
                 seemeth
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Guests
                 send
                 their
                 Thie
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 invited
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 containeth
                 partly
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 commendations
                 of
                 the
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 their
                 thanks
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Games
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 PLaying
                 at
                 Cards
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 ours
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 black
                 and
                 without
                 colours
                 )
                 hath
                 penetrated
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 remotest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 recreation
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 game
                 of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 graver
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 winne
                 mony
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Chesse
                 ,
                 not
                 altogether
                 unlike
                 ours
                 .
                 Their
                 King
                 can
                 never
                 remove
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 foure
                 neerest
                 places
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Station
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 Bishops
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Vasi
                   di
                   Polvere
                
                 ,
                 or
                 vessells
                 of
                 dust
                 ,
                 very
                 ingenious
                 :
                 These
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 two
                 Knights
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 them
                 two
                 Pawnes
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 row
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 Pawnes
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 motion
                 like
                 to
                 our
                 Rookes
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 Check
                 the
                 contrary
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 between
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 man
                 immediately
                 interposed
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 enemy
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 avoyd
                 that
                 Check
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 :
                 either
                 by
                 removing
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 interposing
                 another
                 man
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 himselfe
                 open
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 defended
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 another
                 grave
                 game
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 On
                 a
                 Chess-board
                 of
                 300.
                 places
                 :
                 they
                 play
                 wi●h
                 200.
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 black
                 :
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 each
                 endeavoureth
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 others
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chess
                   board
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 in
                 conclusion
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 gained
                 himselfe
                 most
                 places
                 ,
                 winneth
                 the
                 game
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 game
                 the
                 officers
                 do
                 passe
                 their
                 time
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 spend
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 skilfull
                 ,
                 one
                 game
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 an
                 hours
                 time
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 expert
                 at
                 this
                 game
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 often
                 called
                 and
                 received
                 ,
                 as
                 masters
                 of
                 this
                 Game
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 ceremonie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 also
                 use
                 the
                 game
                 of
                 Dice
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 shape
                 and
                 points
                 ,
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 do
                 much
                 use
                 a
                 game
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Italians
                   Giuoc●
                   Della
                   Morra
                
                 ,
                 casting
                 out
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 fingers
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 at
                 that
                 game
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 They
                 play
                 most
                 at
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 drink
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 loseth
                 ,
                 gaine●h
                 the
                 drink
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 drum
                 placed
                 without
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 eat
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 standeth
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 beateth
                 on
                 it
                 at
                 adventure
                 as
                 many
                 stroaks
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 beateth
                 on
                 the
                 drum
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 count
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Banquet
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 at
                 whom
                 the
                 drum
                 stoppeth
                 ,
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 game
                 much
                 practised
                 among
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 buy
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 Capons
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 fish
                 or
                 Porcellane
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 other
                 thing
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 excellent
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 to
                 excite
                 an
                 appetite
                 
                 in
                 others
                 to
                 win
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 one
                 holdeth
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 ten
                 pieces
                 of
                 their
                 mony
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 have
                 letters
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 nothing
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 offereth
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 throw
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 throweth
                 them
                 ten
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 all
                 the
                 pieces
                 light
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 side
                 upward
                 ,
                 either
                 written
                 or
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 he
                 gaineth
                 the
                 reward
                 that
                 is
                 proposed
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 loseth
                 an
                 halfe-penny
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 China
                 the
                 game
                 of
                 Cock-fighting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 also
                 throughout
                 all
                 India
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 Cocks
                 bred
                 up
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Before
                 they
                 fight
                 they
                 fasten
                 to
                 each
                 legg
                 neare
                 to
                 their
                 spurs
                 a
                 small
                 razour
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 keepeth
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 other
                 fly
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
                 is
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 winneth
                 the
                 other
                 cock
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 abetted
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 wound
                 one
                 another
                 so
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 fall
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 Cock
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 pecks
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 croweth
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 victour
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 combate
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 with
                 Quailes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 they
                 commonly
                 breed
                 up
                 the
                 Cock-Quails
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 .
                 This
                 Game
                 is
                 particularly
                 in
                 request
                 among
                 the
                 Kings
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 spend
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 mony
                 .
                 These
                 birds
                 do
                 fight
                 very
                 furiously
                 and
                 desperately
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 fight
                 likewise
                 with
                 Grillo's
                 ,
                 or
                 Cricquets
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 sport
                 is
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 little
                 houses
                 made
                 of
                 clay
                 very
                 artificially
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 fight
                 them
                 ,
                 each
                 man
                 pulleth
                 out
                 his
                 Cricquet
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 Bason
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 clean
                 vessell
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 slice
                 ,
                 or
                 spattle
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 neere
                 enough
                 to
                 launce
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 fury
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 one
                 will
                 fetch
                 off
                 the
                 others
                 leg
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 blow
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 conquereth
                 ,
                 presently
                 singeth
                 ,
                 and
                 winneth
                 teh
                 game
                 .
                 This
                 game
                 is
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 spend
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 money
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 permit
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 study
                 ;
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 any
                 game
                 ;
                 the
                 bigger
                 sort
                 have
                 games
                 proper
                 to
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 like
                 those
                 our
                 youth
                 have
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 cards
                 or
                 dice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 accused
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 chastifed
                 and
                 condemned
                 to
                 a
                 pecuniary
                 mulct
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 imprisoned
                 only
                 for
                 spending
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 at
                 play
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 them
                 
                   Tù
                   Pó
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 glutton
                 of
                 play
                 ,
                 soundeth
                 as
                 ill
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 vice
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 abhorr
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 doth
                 plainly
                 appear
                 by
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 )
                 formal
                 Marriages
                 and
                 indissoluble
                 after
                 contract
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 above
                 2400
                 yeares
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 ancient
                 time
                 they
                 used
                 certain
                 particular
                 Ceremonies
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 thereof
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 have
                 been
                 changed
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 added
                 .
              
               
               
                 Alwaies
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 among
                 them
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 one
                 a
                 true
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 matrimoniall
                 contract
                 for
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 parties
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 wife
                 ;
                 and
                 treated
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 Concubinage
                 permitted
                 by
                 their
                 lawes
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 children
                 by
                 their
                 wife
                 ;
                 especially
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 some
                 do
                 forbear
                 having
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 vert●e
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 ordinary
                 among
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 legitimate
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 they
                 contract
                 after
                 some
                 sort
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 maiden
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 treat
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 kindred
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 truth
                 she
                 is
                 bought
                 and
                 sold
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 a
                 Person
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 b●ed
                 her
                 up
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 which
                 breed
                 up
                 young
                 maidens
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 perquisites
                 of
                 womens
                 breeding
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 sell
                 them
                 afterwards
                 for
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 price
                 .
                 Yet
                 however
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 accounted
                 a
                 Matrimony
                 ;
                 nor
                 hath
                 it
                 the
                 solemnitie
                 of
                 Marriage
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 obligation
                 of
                 perpetuity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 man
                 may
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 may
                 marrie
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 law
                 which
                 prohibits
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 she
                 be
                 wholly
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 treating
                 them
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 They
                 eat
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 chambers
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 her
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 Servants
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 beare
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 do
                 them
                 reverence
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 mother
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 pay
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 wife
                 ,
                 whom
                 also
                 they
                 call
                 mother
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Concubine
                 die
                 that
                 bore
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 three
                 years
                 mourning
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 govern
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 quit
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 only
                 sonne
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 these
                 duties
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 when
                 his
                 Fathers
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 dieth
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 not
                 his
                 true
                 mother
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Husband
                 dieth
                 ,
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 and
                 family
                 falleth
                 to
                 the
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Concubine
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 dieth
                 ,
                 it
                 falleth
                 to
                 the
                 Concubine
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 have
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 Concubine
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 her
                 only
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 bring
                 them
                 a
                 sonne
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 her
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 marry
                 her
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 child
                 which
                 staieth
                 behind
                 ,
                 never
                 knoweth
                 her
                 who
                 bore
                 him
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 only
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 his
                 Fathers
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 .
                 It
                 happeneth
                 also
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 taketh
                 an
                 excessive
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 Concubine
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 goeth
                 amisse
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 what
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 observance
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 changed
                 .
                 Widows
                 may
                 marry
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 women
                 of
                 qualitie
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 young
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 children
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 their
                 Father
                 in
                 laws
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 much
                 esteemed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 legitimate
                 Marriage
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 an
                 equalitie
                 
                 of
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 regard
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 naturall
                 endowments
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 not
                 marry
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 on
                 their
                 Fathers
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 degree
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sir-name
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 marry
                 with
                 their
                 kindred
                 on
                 the
                 Mothers
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 degree
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 exactly
                 observed
                 .
                 A
                 young
                 maid
                 will
                 hardly
                 marry
                 with
                 a
                 widdower
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   patching
                   up
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bed
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 never
                 marry
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 friends
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 goeth
                 between
                 both
                 parties
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 they
                 chuse
                 whom
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 as
                 well
                 men
                 as
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 perform
                 this
                 office
                 .
                 The
                 Bride-groom
                 never
                 seeth
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 entreth
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 for
                 his
                 wife
                 :
                 there
                 Fathers
                 marry
                 their
                 sonnes
                 ordinarilie
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 &
                 promise
                 them
                 in
                 Mariage
                 even
                 from
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 sometimes
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 ,
                 which
                 promise
                 these
                 punctually
                 performe
                 ,
                 although
                 their
                 Fathers
                 die
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 fall
                 from
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 estate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 excepting
                 both
                 parties
                 voluntarily
                 agree
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 contract
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 sonne
                 for
                 some
                 respects
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 contract
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 they
                 compel
                 him
                 by
                 law
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 China
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Father
                 die
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 formall
                 portion
                 given
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 sonne
                 or
                 daughter
                 ;
                 among
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 custome
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 absolutely
                 to
                 buy
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 husband
                 giveth
                 a
                 certain
                 quantitie
                 of
                 mony
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 to
                 buy
                 her
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 ornaments
                 for
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 her
                 qualitie
                 .
                 This
                 summe
                 is
                 alwaies
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Fathers
                 save
                 as
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 what
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 accrue
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 buy
                 their
                 wives
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 wanting
                 some
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 beleefe
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 maid
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 money
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 their
                 daughter
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Nobility
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 of
                 giving
                 any
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 requireth
                 ,
                 each
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 abilitie
                 :
                 and
                 commonly
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 giveth
                 is
                 all
                 necessary
                 Furniture
                 for
                 her
                 apartment
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 bed
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 although
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 cheap
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 will
                 sometimes
                 cost
                 fifty
                 Crowns
                 .
                 He
                 giveth
                 her
                 four
                 or
                 two
                 maid
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 ability
                 .
                 But
                 land
                 or
                 possession
                 they
                 almost
                 never
                 give
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Brides
                 Father
                 be
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 match
                 her
                 to
                 some
                 principall
                 Person
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 have
                 no
                 sonnes
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 contract
                 is
                 performed
                 between
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 follow
                 many
                 curtesies
                 and
                 compliments
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride-groom
                 sendeth
                 the
                 Bride
                 a
                 present
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 as
                 flesh
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 fruit
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 is
                 chosen
                 for
                 their
                 Marriage
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 resolved
                 on
                 by
                 advice
                 of
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 is
                 celebrated
                 with
                 great
                 Ceremonie
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Brides
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride-groom
                 sendeth
                 the
                 jewels
                 to
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 ring
                 and
                 eare-pendants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 they
                 send
                 from
                 the
                 Brides
                 house
                 the
                 Houshould-stuffe
                 and
                 Furniture
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 making
                 a
                 
                 procession
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 about
                 noone
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 men
                 that
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 go
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 bearing
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 houshold-stuff
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Tables
                   ,
                   Chaires
                   ,
                   Chests
                   ,
                   Curtains
                   ,
                   Bed
                   ,
                
                 or
                 what
                 other
                 thing
                 soever
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 goeth
                 in
                 person
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 neerest
                 kindred
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Bride
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 sedan
                 with
                 great
                 pompe
                 and
                 state
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 especially
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride-groome
                 sendeth
                 the
                 sedan
                 toward
                 the
                 evening
                 (
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 very
                 curious
                 ones
                 ,
                 made
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 richly
                 adorned
                 with
                 silk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 be
                 locked
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 company
                 to
                 waite
                 upon
                 her
                 with
                 lights
                 set
                 in
                 wooden
                 frams
                 like
                 lanthornes
                 .
                 The
                 mother
                 after
                 the
                 Bride
                 hath
                 finished
                 the
                 usuall
                 compliment
                 ,
                 at
                 parting
                 ,
                 putteth
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 sedan
                 and
                 locketh
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 the
                 key
                 before
                 to
                 her
                 sonne-in-laws
                 mother
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 departeth
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 all
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 maid-servants
                 ,
                 which
                 her
                 Father
                 giveth
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 by
                 her
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 she
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Bride-groomes
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 mother-in-law
                 unlocketh
                 the
                 sedan
                 and
                 taking
                 out
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 delivereth
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Bride-groome
                 ;
                 Then
                 they
                 go
                 both
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 or
                 Oratorie
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 likewise
                 kept
                 the
                 Images
                 or
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessours
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 reverence
                 of
                 bowing
                 themselves
                 foure
                 times
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 they
                 go
                 forward
                 into
                 the
                 inward
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 parents
                 are
                 sitting
                 in
                 Chaires
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 reverences
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Bride
                 retireth
                 with
                 her
                 Mother-in-law
                 ,
                 her
                 wayting
                 maids
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 did
                 negotiate
                 the
                 marriage
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 womens
                 apartment
                 ;
                 where
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 chamber
                 for
                 her selfe
                 and
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 man
                 may
                 enter
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 their
                 Father
                 or
                 elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Father
                 would
                 chastise
                 the
                 son
                 for
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ordinarie
                 there
                 for
                 their
                 Fathers
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 although
                 their
                 sonnes
                 be
                 married
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 get
                 into
                 his
                 wives
                 chamber
                 he
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 not
                 enter
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 speak
                 with
                 his
                 daughter-in-law
                 ,
                 except
                 on
                 some
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dispensed
                 with
                 :
                 So
                 carefull
                 a
                 watch
                 do
                 they
                 keep
                 on
                 that
                 
                   precious
                   Gemme
                   of
                   Honour
                
                 .
                 The
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doeth
                 not
                 retire
                 ,
                 stayeth
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Who
                 spend
                 many
                 daies
                 together
                 in
                 continuall
                 feasts
                 and
                 banquetting
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 month
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 returneth
                 home
                 to
                 her
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Queinim
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 retiring
                 to
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sonnes
                 do
                 all
                 equally
                 inherit
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 halfe-Brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 begotten
                 on
                 the
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 ,
                 having
                 regard
                 in
                 this
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 sisters
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 marriage
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Father
                 die
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 married
                 his
                 daughters
                 ,
                 the
                 brothers
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 in
                 marriage
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sonnes
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 married
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 divide
                 his
                 estate
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 sisters
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 .
              
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 in
                 China
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 families
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 eldest
                 sonnes
                 do
                 inherit
                 the
                 Majorasgo
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 entaild
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 other
                 brothers
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 children
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Que
                   Cum
                   ,
                   Chu
                   ,
                   Hui
                   ,
                   Heupè
                   ,
                   Chei
                   ,
                   Hei.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Funeralls
                 and
                 Sepultures
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 ALthough
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 the
                 Europaean
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 others
                 have
                 taken
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 care
                 about
                 the
                 Sepulture
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 these
                 esteem
                 nothing
                 more
                 ;
                 using
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 to
                 leave
                 every
                 thing
                 ready
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 sonnes
                 do
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 shew
                 their
                 pietie
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 after
                 their
                 Fathers
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bury
                 any
                 one
                 barely
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 two
                 daies
                 old
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Chest
                 ,
                 or
                 Coffin
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 and
                 abilitie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 very
                 thrifty
                 ,
                 and
                 parcimonious
                 )
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 exceed
                 all
                 extreames
                 ,
                 seeking
                 out
                 wood
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 price
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 possibly
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eunuches
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 excessive
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 children
                 to
                 inherit
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 giving
                 many
                 times
                 500
                 or
                 1000
                 Crowns
                 for
                 Bords
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 realitie
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 worth
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 happeneth
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 going
                 to
                 a
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 that
                 selleth
                 this
                 commoditie
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 setteth
                 them
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 asking
                 them
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 but
                 telleth
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 Bords
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 expected
                 some
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 looketh
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 arrive
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 his
                 Lordship
                 hath
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 hast
                 ,
                 praieth
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 few
                 daies
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 accommodated
                 .
                 Here
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pasted
                 upon
                 those
                 Bords
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 price
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 returneth
                 he
                 findeth
                 bords
                 of
                 such
                 price
                 as
                 he
                 desireth
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Chest
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 exquisite
                 ornament
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 Charan
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 gallantries
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chamber
                 where
                 they
                 lie
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 contentment
                 .
                 As
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 yeares
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 already
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 ill
                 satisfied
                 and
                 discontented
                 :
                 and
                 truly
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 trouble
                 and
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Funerall
                   Chest
                
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 prepared
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 usuall
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 religion
                 from
                 the
                 Pagods
                 of
                 India
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 entertained
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 buried
                 after
                 three
                 severall
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 die
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 Giappon
                 )
                 some
                 throwing
                 themselves
                 off
                 from
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 others
                 drowning
                 themselves
                 in
                 rivers
                 ,
                 with
                 stones
                 tied
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 treat
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 valiant
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 living
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 they
                 burne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bury
                 their
                 ashes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                 Province
                 of
                 Sucheú
                 they
                 burn
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 ashes
                 in
                 earthern
                 Iarres
                 ,
                 close
                 stopped
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 rivers
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Chest
                 ,
                 followeth
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 provideth
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 wals
                 :
                 for
                 within
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 places
                 they
                 make
                 great
                 account
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 very
                 convenient
                 houses
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 lockt
                 on
                 the
                 out-side
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Cypresses
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 usually
                 plant
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 other
                 trees
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 little
                 worth
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 quantitie
                 of
                 ground
                 they
                 contain
                 ;
                 but
                 do
                 cost
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Astrologer
                 do
                 judge
                 them
                 lucky
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 fortunate
                 for
                 the
                 Familie
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 do
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Burying
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 in
                 the
                 uppermost
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 his
                 side
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 degrees
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 topp
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 they
                 place
                 many
                 ornaments
                 wrought
                 in
                 stone
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 them
                 they
                 set
                 Stone-statues
                 of
                 severall
                 Animals
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 above
                 all
                 )
                 Epitaphs
                 ;
                 and
                 stones
                 graved
                 with
                 elegant
                 compositions
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 use
                 another
                 way
                 of
                 more
                 vast
                 expence
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 build
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Sumptuous
                   Palaces
                
                 ,
                 with
                 Halls
                 underneath
                 them
                 like
                 Coemeteries
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Niches
                 fitted
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Coffins
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 .
                 These
                 Palaces
                 serve
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 thither
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 
                   The
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 is
                 assembled
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 place
                 of
                 Buriall
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 never
                 faile
                 to
                 bury
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 remote
                 from
                 that
                 where
                 he
                 dieth
                 ;
                 which
                 happeneth
                 often
                 to
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 govern
                 in
                 severall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 do
                 many
                 times
                 come
                 to
                 die
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 home
                 and
                 buried
                 there
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 seem
                 a
                 custome
                 voide
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 having
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 diligence
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 their
                 death
                 the
                 first
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 :
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 dying
                 Person
                 breathe
                 his
                 last
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 mattresse
                 ,
                 or
                 quilt
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 expire
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 custome
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 generally
                 used
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 plucketh
                 off
                 the
                 Coife
                 and
                 Cap
                 from
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 pulling
                 down
                 the
                 bed
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 overturneth
                 the
                 Beds-Tester
                 and
                 curtaines
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 tearing
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 breaking
                 ,
                 pulleth
                 every
                 thing
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 covereth
                 the
                 Corps
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 ;
                 presently
                 washing
                 the
                 dead
                 Body
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 custome
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 washed
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 wind
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 fine
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 any
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 silk
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 cloathe
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 garment
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 him
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 and
                 degree
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 thus
                 adorned
                 :
                 they
                 lay
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 very
                 thick
                 boards
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 joynted
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Coffin
                 they
                 bestow
                 two
                 weights
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Manos
                 of
                 Bitumen
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 Charan
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 ill
                 smell
                 can
                 come
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Coffin
                 is
                 then
                 brought
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 hall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 hung
                 with
                 mourning
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Coffin
                 they
                 lay
                 his
                 statue
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 ensignes
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 he
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 Coffin
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 Table
                 and
                 a
                 Carpet
                 ;
                 behinde
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 they
                 hang
                 up
                 certaine
                 curtaines
                 ;
                 behind
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 stand
                 .
                 On
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Coffin
                 are
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 grand-sonnes
                 sitting
                 on
                 straw
                 in
                 very
                 deep
                 mourning
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 open
                 Gallerie
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 Balansters
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 hall
                 ,
                 there
                 stand
                 Trumpeters
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 inside
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 drummers
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 next
                 the
                 street
                 there
                 is
                 hung
                 out
                 a
                 great
                 flagge
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 pieces
                 of
                 paper
                 reaching
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signall
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 mourning
                 is
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 visitants
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 advise
                 all
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 thereof
                 ,
                 sending
                 them
                 a
                 Thie
                 of
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 of
                 much
                 affliction
                 and
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 presently
                 begin
                 their
                 Visits
                 of
                 Condoling
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 Visitant
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Court
                 ,
                 presently
                 he
                 putteth
                 on
                 his
                 Mourning-garment
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 bringeth
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 drummer
                 beateth
                 his
                 drumme
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 he
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 sound
                 ;
                 assoone
                 as
                 he
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 behind
                 the
                 Curtains
                 begin
                 to
                 weep
                 and
                 lament
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 cometh
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 he
                 layeth
                 thereon
                 a
                 purse
                 of
                 paper
                 ;
                 with
                 money
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 twelve
                 pence
                 ,
                 or
                 eighteen
                 pence
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 serveth
                 for
                 an
                 Aide
                 of
                 the
                 cost
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 little
                 perfumes
                 :
                 Then
                 upon
                 the
                 Carpet
                 he
                 maketh
                 foure
                 reverences
                 ,
                 part
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 standing
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 ended
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 rise
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 and
                 place
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Visitant
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 as
                 many
                 reverences
                 ,
                 partly
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 on
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 weep
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 make
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 :
                 When
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 places
                 againe
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 Visitant
                 goeth
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 remotest
                 of
                 the
                 kindred
                 ,
                 in
                 slighter
                 mourning
                 ,
                 cometh
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 leadeth
                 him
                 into
                 another
                 roome
                 ;
                 where
                 assoone
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 sate
                 ,
                 presently
                 there
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 drink
                 ,
                 called
                 Chia
                 ,
                 and
                 dried
                 fruits
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 dried
                 sweet
                 meats
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 taking
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 sleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 courtesie
                 is
                 esteemed
                 so
                 due
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 omit
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 farther
                 off
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 dwell
                 in
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 ,
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 person
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 live
                 very
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 one
                 from
                 home
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 .
                 This
                 ceremonie
                 commonly
                 lasteth
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 daies
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Visits
                 are
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 Sonne
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 condole
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 ;
                 where
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 a
                 Carpet
                 is
                 spread
                 ,
                 wheron
                 he
                 maketh
                 his
                 reverence
                 ,
                 leaveth
                 a
                 Thie
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 his
                 way
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 buriall
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 )
                 is
                 performed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 expence
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 Chest
                 standing
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 better
                 able
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 some
                 times
                 whole
                 years
                 first
                 .
                 They
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 funerall
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 a
                 Thiè
                 to
                 each
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 Who
                 being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 come
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 above
                 mentioned
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 the
                 Pageants
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 severall
                 great
                 statues
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 Tigers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 made
                 of
                 painted
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 gilding
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 severall
                 other
                 machines
                 ,
                 as
                 Triumphant
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ;
                 every
                 thing
                 being
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 various
                 works
                 ,
                 in
                 silke
                 ,
                 and
                 flowres
                 ,
                 and
                 roses
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materialls
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Person
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 qualitie
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 hired
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 burnt
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 Pageants
                 ,
                 followeth
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 looke
                 on
                 ;
                 then
                 come
                 all
                 their
                 friends
                 cloathed
                 in
                 mourning
                 ;
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 singing
                 out
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 sounding
                 their
                 Cymballs
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 come
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 who
                 weare
                 beards
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 communitie
                 :
                 These
                 go
                 playing
                 upon
                 severall
                 musicall
                 Instruments
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 follow
                 another
                 race
                 of
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 sect
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 shaved
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 along
                 also
                 saying
                 their
                 prayers
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 come
                 the
                 more
                 intimate
                 friends
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 follow
                 all
                 the
                 kinsmen
                 ;
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 come
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 grand-sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Person
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 
                   austere
                   mourning
                
                 ,
                 bare
                 footed
                 ,
                 with
                 certaine
                 staves
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 fashioned
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 pilgrimes
                 carry
                 ;
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 above
                 two
                 palmes
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 go
                 along
                 hanging
                 their
                 heads
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 Immediately
                 after
                 these
                 cometh
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 precious
                 wood
                 ,
                 is
                 uncovered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 varnished
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 adorned
                 with
                 gold
                 and
                 Charan
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 placed
                 on
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Machine
                 ,
                 carried
                 sometimes
                 by
                 30
                 ,
                 40.
                 or
                 50.
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 greater
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Above
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 fastened
                 a
                 Baldacchin●
                 or
                 cloath
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 covereth
                 it
                 all
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 rich
                 Tassels
                 and
                 strings
                 hanging
                 downe
                 by
                 the
                 sides
                 .
                 Neere
                 to
                 this
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 many
                 lights
                 in
                 great
                 woodden
                 frames
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 lanthorns
                 ;
                 behind
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 crying
                 and
                 lamenting
                 in
                 sedans
                 fast
                 locked
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 mourning
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 by
                 their
                 female-friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 they
                 performe
                 severall
                 ceremonies
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Coffin
                 is
                 buried
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 banquet
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 accompanyed
                 the
                 hearse
                 )
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 ceremonies
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 occasions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 faire
                 houses
                 they
                 build
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 then
                 followeth
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 that
                 are
                 then
                 observed
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 universall
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cloath
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 coursest
                 and
                 heaviest
                 mourning
                 ;
                 the
                 colour
                 thereof
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 these
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Giappon
                   ,
                   Corea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 Kingdomes
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 white
                 colour
                 was
                 not
                 chosen
                 at
                 the
                 
                 beginning
                 for
                 its
                 one
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 consequence
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 give
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 their
                 prede
                 cessours
                 chose
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 cheereful
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 they
                 weare
                 it
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 therefore
                 of
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 China
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 cloath
                 but
                 of
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 Hemp.
                 Of
                 Silk
                 and
                 Cotton
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 course
                 cloath
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Hempe
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 afraid
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 its
                 naturall
                 colour
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 unsightly
                 and
                 horrid
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 died
                 and
                 coloured
                 ,
                 they
                 on
                 purpose
                 chuse
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 being
                 naturally
                 white
                 ,
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 white
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 colour
                 for
                 mourning
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Mourning
                 lasteth
                 three
                 whole
                 years
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 do
                 never
                 sit
                 on
                 a
                 chaire
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 fourm
                 ,
                 or
                 stoole
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 Mourning
                 :
                 they
                 eate
                 not
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 nor
                 lie
                 on
                 a
                 Bed-stead
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bed
                 is
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 floore
                 :
                 they
                 drink
                 no
                 wine
                 ,
                 eate
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 use
                 any
                 Baths
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 common
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 They
                 go
                 not
                 to
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 doores
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 close
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 mourning
                 .
                 They
                 abstain
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 wives
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 at
                 least
                 :
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 examinations
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 hold
                 any
                 publick
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 actually
                 exercise
                 any
                 ,
                 their
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 chance
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 viceroy
                 ,
                 or
                 Colao
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 to
                 bury
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 obsequies
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Mourning
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 charges
                 and
                 offices
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 time
                 is
                 accounted
                 so
                 sacred
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 admitteth
                 of
                 no
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 captaines
                 and
                 officers
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Cantone
                 seemed
                 more
                 desirous
                 of
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 observe
                 his
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 computing
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wanted
                 to
                 makeup
                 his
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 and
                 petitioned
                 for
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 promised
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 returne
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 accomplish
                 his
                 time
                 of
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 againe
                 to
                 court
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 demand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 their
                 Parents
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 yeares
                 of
                 their
                 infancie
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 carried
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 legges
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 those
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 reverence
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 innovate
                 or
                 alter
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 from
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 kept
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 wife
                 they
                 mourne
                 but
                 one
                 year
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Slighter
                   Mourning
                
                 of
                 five
                 months
                 and
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 neernesse
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 and
                 relation
                 :
                 Friends
                 for
                 their
                 friends
                 observe
                 only
                 Three
                 daies
                 of
                 Mourning
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 all
                 Mourning
                 garments
                 lye
                 ready
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 occasions
                 to
                 weare
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Mourning
                 and
                 Buriall
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 encreased
                 and
                 diminished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Funeralls
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Familie
                 ,
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 much
                 greater
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1614.
                 at
                 the
                 Funerall
                 of
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 my selfe
                 was
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Funerall
                 of
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Queen-Mother
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 our
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1614.
                 presently
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 put
                 on
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Kings
                 officers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 laying
                 aside
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 their
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 Authoritie
                 and
                 Ornament
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 change
                 them
                 for
                 others
                 of
                 Mourning
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 :
                 as
                 their
                 Girdle
                 (
                 which
                 commonly
                 they
                 weare
                 very
                 rich
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 rope
                 of
                 course
                 Hempe
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Cap
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 black
                 Silk
                 )
                 into
                 one
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 cloath
                 for
                 Mourning
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 they
                 went
                 foure
                 months
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 obsequies
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 wore
                 only
                 a
                 Mourning
                 Cap
                 for
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 daies
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 exactnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 neglected
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 leaving
                 the
                 Palaces
                 where
                 he
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 passed
                 over
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 deceased
                 Mother
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 wall
                 ,
                 yet
                 stand
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 .
                 They
                 cloathed
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 in
                 white
                 very
                 richly
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 went
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 his
                 palace
                 to
                 visit
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 performe
                 those
                 ordinary
                 Reverences
                 and
                 Compliments
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 children
                 to
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 putting
                 rich
                 odours
                 and
                 spices
                 into
                 a
                 perfuming
                 pan
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 before
                 her
                 ;
                 all
                 his
                 women
                 ,
                 Sons
                 and
                 Nephews
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Principall
                   Eunuches
                
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 all
                 Solemnitie
                 .
                 Then
                 presently
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 command
                 ,
                 the
                 garments
                 ,
                 bed
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 used
                 ,
                 were
                 burned
                 :
                 judging
                 it
                 an
                 unworthie
                 thing
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 Person
                 inferiour
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 dignitie
                 and
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 the
                 body
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Coffin
                 .
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 imagined
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 for
                 private
                 persons
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 one
                 amounteth
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 crownes
                 .
                 The
                 boards
                 are
                 very
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Coffin
                 very
                 capacious
                 .
                 There
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 plac't
                 her
                 upon
                 a
                 Quilt
                 and
                 a
                 Pillow
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 there
                 laid
                 ,
                 strewing
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 pearle
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 to
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 70000.
                 crownes
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 by
                 her
                 side
                 fifty
                 pieces
                 of
                 cloath
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 fiftie
                 of
                 cloath
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 which
                 truly
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 maintained
                 a
                 gallant
                 man
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Coffin
                 was
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 made
                 their
                 accustomed
                 reverences
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 were
                 continued
                 ,
                 cloathing
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 austere
                 and
                 horrid
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 realitie
                 are
                 not
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 The
                 Coffin
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 spacious
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 high
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 it
                 stood
                 fifteen
                 Tables
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 his
                 women
                 ,
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 
                   principall
                   Eunuches
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 offerings
                 with
                 perfumes
                 and
                 reverences
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 fift
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 without
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 assembled
                 all
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 and
                 Titulados
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Que
                   ,
                   Cùm
                   ,
                   Chu
                   ,
                   Cheu
                   ,
                   Heupè
                   ,
                
                 who
                 do
                 all
                 succeed
                 by
                 inheritance
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 followed
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 Affinitie
                 and
                 Alliance
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 married
                 to
                 his
                 Daughters
                 or
                 Nieces
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Tribunals
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 wives
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 concerning
                 the
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 performed
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 abovesaid
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 period
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 before
                 the
                 Funerall
                 ;
                 for
                 abroad
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 edicts
                 published
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 intimated
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Gowne
                 and
                 Sword
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 appearance
                 at
                 the
                 Palace
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 to
                 bewaile
                 the
                 
                   deceased
                   Queen
                
                 :
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 returning
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 directly
                 to
                 their
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 remain
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 fast
                 for
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 without
                 eating
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 drinking
                 any
                 wine
                 .
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 other
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 foure
                 accustomed
                 reverences
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 externall
                 signes
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 returne
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wives
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 from
                 head
                 to
                 foot
                 in
                 close
                 mourning
                 ,
                 should
                 assemble
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 lament
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twenty
                 seaven
                 days
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 Jewells
                 ,
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Han
                   Lin
                
                 should
                 all
                 make
                 Poems
                 ,
                 verses
                 ,
                 and
                 compositions
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   deceased
                   Queen
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Quan
                   Lo
                   Su
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 exchequer
                 and
                 revenue
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 and
                 liberalitie
                 ,
                 provide
                 what
                 ever
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 other
                 expences
                 of
                 the
                 funerall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 should
                 ring
                 their
                 bells
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 sorrow
                 and
                 griefe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 :
                 that
                 for
                 thirteen
                 daies
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 flesh
                 killed
                 ,
                 or
                 sold
                 in
                 the
                 shambles
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 fast
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 did
                 eat
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 rice
                 boyled
                 in
                 faire
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 pu●se
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seaventh
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 order
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 present
                 mourning
                 garments
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 then
                 actually
                 reside
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 and
                 performe
                 one
                 day
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 compliments
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 finished
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 new
                 pretenders
                 should
                 come
                 for
                 three
                 days
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 reverences
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 week
                 together
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 arrivall
                 of
                 the
                 newes
                 of
                 the
                 Queen-Mothers
                 decease
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 blood
                 royall
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 three
                 accustomed
                 reverences
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 to
                 cloath
                 themselves
                 in
                 Mourning
                 for
                 seaven
                 and
                 twenty
                 days
                 .
                 This
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 governd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 actually
                 governe
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 degree
                 soever
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 any
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 there
                 was
                 order
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 weare
                 Mourning
                 caps
                 for
                 thirteen
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Innes
                 on
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 small
                 villages
                 ,
                 where
                 travellers
                 are
                 lodged
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 expence
                 ,
                 no
                 musick
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 voice
                 or
                 instrument
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 order
                 was
                 divulged
                 by
                 Mandarines
                 appointed
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 order
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Gowne
                 and
                 Sword
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 it
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 deep
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 Umbrellas
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 sunne
                 ;
                 and
                 accompanied
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 procession
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 President
                 received
                 the
                 order
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 conspicuous
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 their
                 reverence
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 letter
                 and
                 opened
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 their
                 Mourning
                 caps
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 preceded
                 the
                 Funerall
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mathematician
                   Major
                
                 ,
                 or
                 chiefe
                 Astrologer
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 days
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 should
                 be
                 solemnized
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 consulted
                 his
                 art
                 ,
                 appointed
                 the
                 ninth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 moone
                 (
                 foure
                 months
                 compleat
                 after
                 the
                 Queens
                 death
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 corps
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 moone
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Funerall
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 solemnizing
                 thereof
                 in
                 form
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 six
                 days
                 before
                 ,
                 should
                 leave
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 at
                 their
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 fast
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 in
                 manner
                 abovesaid
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Patrimonie
                 and
                 Revenue
                 should
                 prepare
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 occasion
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 great
                 quantitie
                 of
                 Candles
                 ,
                 Perfumes
                 ,
                 Spices
                 ,
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Phantasticke
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 Images
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 Vmbrellas
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 all
                 richly
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 burnt
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 this
                 above
                 30000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 spent
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 all
                 burnt
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ;
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 fame
                 was
                 something
                 extravagant
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 
                   Han
                   Lin
                
                 should
                 anew
                 ,
                 make
                 other
                 verses
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Funerall
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 to
                 accompany
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 twelve
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 named
                 another
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 should
                 performe
                 all
                 the
                 compliments
                 and
                 necessarie
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 &
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 a
                 Guard
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 accompanie
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 every
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 nine
                 in
                 all
                 )
                 there
                 should
                 stand
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 stand
                 two
                 rancks
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 3000
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Coffin
                 by
                 turnes
                 ;
                 and
                 10000
                 horsemen
                 to
                 accompany
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Guard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Sepulchres
                
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 lasted
                 ,
                 40000.
                 
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 levell
                 the
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 Palace
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raile
                 it
                 in
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 stop
                 up
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 At
                 every
                 twenty
                 paces
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 set
                 a
                 basket
                 of
                 yellow
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 strow
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hearse
                 passed
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Tents
                 ,
                 and
                 Pavillions
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 certaine
                 places
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 refreshment
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 accompanied
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Seaventhly
                 ,
                 command
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 revenue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 provide
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 punctualitie
                 and
                 liberalitie
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 sustenance
                 and
                 diet
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mandarines
                   ,
                   Eunuchs
                   ,
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 duty
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 attended
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Funerall
                   Solemnitie
                
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 daies
                 before
                 the
                 Funerall
                 ,
                 the
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 Lamentation
                 ,
                 Reverences
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 should
                 be
                 renewed
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 ;
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 seaventh
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 two
                 daies
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Funerall
                   Solemnitie
                
                 began
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 that
                 Moon
                 ,
                 no
                 Shambles
                 should
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 neither
                 flesh
                 nor
                 fish
                 sold
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 any
                 noise
                 of
                 mirth
                 ,
                 or
                 Musicall
                 instrument
                 should
                 be
                 heard
                 any
                 where
                 throughout
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 being
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 Funerall
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 moone
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Prince
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Palaces
                
                 :
                 where
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 in
                 deep
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 before
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 founder
                 of
                 his
                 Familie
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 low
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 deceased
                 Mother
                 ,
                 whose
                 Image
                 was
                 yet
                 standing
                 there
                 ,
                 many
                 Garments
                 
                 of
                 silk
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 compositions
                 made
                 in
                 her
                 praise
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 using
                 severall
                 other
                 Reverences
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 returned
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 left
                 particular
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Poems
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 burned
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnitie
                 ;
                 when
                 these
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifices
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 nine
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Que●n
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Tutelar
                 Angels
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 six
                 Bridges
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 runneth
                 through
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 offering
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 Aromaticks
                 ,
                 wine
                 made
                 with
                 severall
                 Spices
                 and
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 and
                 diverse
                 other
                 perfumes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chest
                 or
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 deceased
                 Queen
                 lay
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 and
                 dearest
                 wood
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 shut
                 and
                 closed
                 up
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 art
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 clasped
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 with
                 hasps
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Dragons
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Charan
                 ,
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 Ornament
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 precious
                 wood
                 might
                 be
                 left
                 more
                 bare
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Triumphant
                 Chariot
                 very
                 richly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Curtaines
                 of
                 silk
                 embroidered
                 with
                 Gold.
                 Moreover
                 the
                 Chariot
                 was
                 adorned
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 Lions
                 and
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 works
                 ;
                 all
                 performed
                 with
                 exquisite
                 art
                 and
                 diligence
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 Hearse
                 stood
                 many
                 Candles
                 and
                 perfuming
                 pans
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 day
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mathematician
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 the
                 Corps
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 Women
                 ,
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 that
                 carried
                 the
                 Hearse
                 ,
                 stood
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 renewed
                 their
                 lamentations
                 for
                 their
                 departed
                 Queen
                 ,
                 they
                 Sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 Chariot
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 and
                 Genius
                 thereof
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 voyage
                 might
                 be
                 prosperous
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 might
                 enjoy
                 quiet
                 and
                 securitie
                 ;
                 then
                 Sprinkling
                 sweet
                 waters
                 upon
                 the
                 Hearse
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 last
                 Compliments
                 and
                 Reverences
                 .
              
               
                 Presently
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 others
                 enter
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 accompanying
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Familie
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 eighth
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 laments
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 complements
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 gate
                 stood
                 ready
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Corps
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 and
                 stead
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 at
                 certaine
                 places
                 .
                 Then
                 presently
                 began
                 the
                 Procession
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 silence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 caused
                 admiration
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 beheld
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 a
                 Town
                 without
                 the
                 walls
                 ;
                 neer
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tent
                 set
                 up
                 very
                 richly
                 adorned
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Chariot
                 was
                 put
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Tables
                 likewise
                 being
                 ,
                 set
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 Incense
                 and
                 Perfumes
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Reverences
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 they
                 renewed
                 their
                 Lamentations
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 dispatched
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 full
                 account
                 ,
                 whither
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 arrived
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 passed
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 was
                 begun
                 with
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Funerall
                   solemnities
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 was
                 concluded
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 journey
                 continued
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 neere
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 people
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 curious
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 three
                 daies
                 ere
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sepulchres
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Assoon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Hearse
                 was
                 removed
                 with
                 many
                 Ceremonies
                 from
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 triumphant
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 readinesse
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 cost
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 Sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 Bull
                 ,
                 with
                 Spiced
                 wines
                 ,
                 rich
                 perfumes
                 ,
                 and
                 garments
                 ,
                 Suplicating
                 to
                 the
                 tutelary
                 Spirit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 receive
                 that
                 Body
                 with
                 pitie
                 ,
                 keep
                 ,
                 &
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 nine
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 buried
                 there
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 buried
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 Moone
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 many
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Funerall
                 :
                 when
                 presently
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 posted
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 passed
                 ;
                 which
                 account
                 was
                 alwayes
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 part
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shewed
                 his
                 liberalitie
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 paines
                 in
                 that
                 worke
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Mothers
                 memorie
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 all
                 prisoners
                 should
                 be
                 released
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 committed
                 for
                 any
                 enormous
                 crimes
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 order
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Scarcitie
                 of
                 victualls
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Tribute
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 alms
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 necessitous
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 ordered
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Gabels
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paied
                 at
                 the
                 Gates
                 and
                 Custome-houses
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 some
                 occasions
                 were
                 lately
                 imposed
                 ,
                 should
                 cease
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 made
                 many
                 thousand
                 small
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 which
                 he
                 lapped
                 up
                 in
                 paper
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 in
                 Almes
                 for
                 the
                 Soule
                 of
                 his
                 dead
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 Truly
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 so
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 piety
                 towards
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 having
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Nation
                 such
                 knowledge
                 and
                 inclination
                 to
                 vertue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 pittie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 only
                 want
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 fruit
                 and
                 profit
                 the
                 Gospel
                 might
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 besides
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 adde
                 briefly
                 something
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 Vanli
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 to
                 this
                 Queen
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 August
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1620.
                 in
                 their
                 seaventh
                 moone
                 ;
                 forbearing
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 we
                 even
                 now
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 fell
                 sick
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Iune
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 looseness
                 and
                 paine
                 in
                 his
                 stomack
                 ,
                 swelling
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Maladies
                 ;
                 This
                 
                 infirmity
                 lasted
                 two
                 months
                 with
                 many
                 various
                 changes
                 &
                 alterations
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 finding
                 himselfe
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 three
                 other
                 brothers
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 discourse
                 full
                 of
                 good
                 advise
                 and
                 wholesome
                 precepts
                 ,
                 accusing
                 himselfe
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 negligence
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 last
                 salute
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Physitians
                 do
                 despaire
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 recovery
                 ,
                 the
                 Colai
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Suli
                   Kien
                
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 his
                 Testament
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ;
                 they
                 go
                 secretly
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 nothing
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 presently
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 understood
                 ,
                 what
                 both
                 their
                 pleasures
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 approbation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Senatour
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Hanli
                   Yven
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 writings
                 ,
                 as
                 concerne
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 into
                 good
                 form
                 and
                 stile
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 closed
                 up
                 and
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Archives
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 living
                 .
                 Assoone
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 carryed
                 to
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 publish
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 punctually
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 Will
                 is
                 here
                 faithfully
                 copied
                 and
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 language
                 into
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                   of
                   our
                   Emperour
                   Vanli
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   hath
                   resigned
                   his
                   Empire
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Posteritie
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   From
                   a
                   child
                   received
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   Monarchie
                   from
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   my
                   Progenitours
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   held
                   it
                   fourty
                   eight
                   years
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   long
                   time
                   :
                   wherefore
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   lament
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   to
                   leave
                   it
                   .
                   Assoone
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   created
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   strong
                   inclinations
                   to
                   governe
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   imitate
                   my
                   Predecessours
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   truth
                   I
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   exactnesse
                   .
                   But
                   afterward
                   ,
                   being
                   hindred
                   by
                   severall
                   infirmities
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   ,
                   I
                   left
                   off
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   having
                   the
                   wonted
                   sacrifices
                   celebrated
                   to
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   :
                   neither
                   did
                   I
                   cause
                   the
                   offices
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   my
                   Ancestours
                   .
                   I
                   seldome
                   times
                   sate
                   upon
                   the
                   throne
                   to
                   consult
                   of
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   I
                   detained
                   the
                   petitions
                   which
                   were
                   presented
                   me
                   ,
                   without
                   dispatching
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   tooke
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   nominating
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Kingdomes
                   need
                   required
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   wanting
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   opened
                   nine
                   mines
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   silver
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   encreased
                   and
                   multiplied
                   the
                   Gabells
                   and
                   Excise
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   disturbed
                   the
                   publick
                   peace
                   with
                   tumults
                   of
                   warre
                   ;
                   whence
                   hath
                   followed
                   discord
                   with
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   princes
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   oppression
                   and
                   injury
                   to
                   their
                   people
                   :
                   wherefore
                   thinking
                   continually
                   both
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   upon
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   hardly
                   able
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   grief
                   ,
                   which
                   my
                   soule
                   endureth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   
                   doth
                   now
                   detest
                   her
                   former
                   faults
                   :
                   finally
                   ,
                   I
                   began
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   better
                   resolutions
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   fallen
                   into
                   this
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   doth
                   still
                   so
                   encrease
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   maketh
                   me
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   very
                   shortly
                   lose
                   my
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   I
                   have
                   this
                   only
                   hope
                   left
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Sonnes
                   and
                   Nephews
                   will
                   amend
                   my
                   faults
                   by
                   leading
                   a
                   better
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   therefore
                   the
                   Heire
                   of
                   my
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   you
                   neither
                   want
                   ingenuity
                   ,
                   nor
                   good
                   disposition
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   you
                   have
                   hitherto
                   never
                   forborne
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   piety
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   vertues
                   ;
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   courage
                   .
                   The
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   China
                   is
                   yours
                   .
                   Let
                   your
                   principall
                   care
                   be
                   well
                   to
                   compose
                   your
                   life
                   and
                   manners
                   .
                   Apply
                   your selfe
                   with
                   all
                   study
                   and
                   industry
                   to
                   the
                   well
                   governing
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Love
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   good
                   ;
                   refuse
                   not
                   counsell
                   ;
                   take
                   not
                   advise
                   in
                   evill
                   part
                   :
                   that
                   you
                   might
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   great
                   weight
                   of
                   this
                   Empire
                   :
                   do
                   your
                   endeavour
                   that
                   your
                   Sonne
                   my
                   Grand-child
                   ,
                   follow
                   his
                   studies
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   .
                   Be
                   kind
                   and
                   loving
                   to
                   your
                   
                     three
                     Brothers
                  
                   :
                   assigne
                   them
                   convenient
                   habitations
                   ;
                   and
                   provide
                   for
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   good
                   revenue
                   and
                   honourable
                   Titles
                   .
                   Use
                   your
                   utmost
                   diligence
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   your
                   subjects
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   noble
                   as
                   ignoble
                   ,
                   may
                   live
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   concord
                   .
                   Take
                   care
                   speedily
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Colai
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   the
                   supreame
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   do
                   remember
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   left
                   two
                   places
                   voyd
                   :
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   forget
                   not
                   to
                   elect
                   the
                   Kings
                   Administratours
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   I
                   recommend
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   endeavour
                   speedily
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   execution
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   all
                   means
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   new
                   Gabells
                   at
                   Bridges
                   ,
                   the
                   Excise
                   of
                   silke
                   ,
                   stuffs
                   ,
                   eartherne
                   ware
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   lately
                   introduced
                   .
                   Take
                   care
                   that
                   all
                   causes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   depending
                   in
                   the
                   Tribunals
                   ,
                   be
                   dispatched
                   with
                   diligence
                   by
                   some
                   select
                   Judges
                   ;
                   and
                   free
                   the
                   innocent
                   .
                   The
                   souldiers
                   on
                   the
                   confines
                   of
                   Tartary
                   do
                   want
                   their
                   pay
                   and
                   provisions
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   speedily
                   supplied
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     royall
                     exchequer
                  
                   (
                   this
                   last
                   clause
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   added
                   by
                   the
                   Prince
                   to
                   his
                   fathers
                   Testament
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   do
                   recommend
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   souldiers
                   and
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   warre
                   .
                   Honour
                   their
                   Mortuaries
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   soules
                   with
                   new
                   Titles
                   ;
                   assist
                   their
                   families
                   by
                   paying
                   their
                   arreares
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   this
                   I
                   briefly
                   ordaine
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   assoone
                   as
                   possibly
                   you
                   may
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   my
                   Funerall
                   ,
                   cause
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   Though
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   for
                   my
                   particular
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   
                     twenty
                     seaven
                     months
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   usuall
                   custome
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   only
                   last
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   dayes
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     Vice-roys
                     ,
                     Visitours
                  
                   and
                   Captaines
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   have
                   more
                   need
                   to
                   assist
                   at
                   their
                   governments
                   and
                   charges
                   :
                   Suffer
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   called
                   hither
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   my
                   funerall
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   each
                   hath
                   newes
                   of
                   my
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   three
                   dayes
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   useth
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   at
                   the
                   Funerall
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   body
                   .
                   The
                   Pastilios
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   perfumes
                   ,
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   on
                   the
                   like
                   occasions
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   by
                   the
                   inferiour
                   officers
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   ones
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   forts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Presidents
                   of
                   Cities
                   and
                   Townes
                   ,
                   my
                   Will
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   strangers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Tributary
                   to
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   excused
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   ordaine
                   that
                   this
                   my
                   last
                   Will
                   should
                   be
                   published
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   my
                   subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   Testament
                   ;
                   which
                   accordingly
                   was
                   every
                   where
                   
                   published
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   ceremonies
                   I
                   forbeare
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   those
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   related
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 severall
                 Sects
                 of
                 religion
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 generally
                 little
                 inclined
                 to
                 Sects
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 neere
                 so
                 many
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Giappon
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 they
                 have
                 three
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 erre
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speake
                 more
                 correctly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 erre
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 joyne
                 them
                 altogether
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 sprung
                 up
                 there
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 is
                 adventitious
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 from
                 India
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Litterati
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 do
                 think
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 Confusio
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 worship
                 no
                 Pagod
                 ,
                 or
                 Idol
                 ,
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Superioritie
                 ,
                 or
                 Deitie
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 chastise
                 and
                 to
                 reward
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 divine
                 Offices
                 which
                 they
                 celebrate
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 prayers
                 that
                 they
                 rehearse
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Priests
                 or
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 officiate
                 at
                 his
                 service
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 speak
                 and
                 write
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 of
                 this
                 Lord
                 very
                 Honourably
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 
                   divine
                   person
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 apply
                 or
                 attribute
                 any
                 undecent
                 thing
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 did
                 to
                 their
                 Gods.
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 perfectly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 to
                 worship
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 and
                 profitable
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   San
                   ,
                   Cai
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 heaven
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 man.
                 There
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 Nankim
                 and
                 Pekim
                 only
                 ,
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 Temples
                 for
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 which
                 do
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 alone
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 doth
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 Minister
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 Rites
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Temples
                 for
                 the
                 Tutelar
                 spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 do
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 Temples
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 famous
                 Benefactours
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 ,
                 are
                 palced
                 their
                 Images
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 honour
                 to
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 upwards
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 their
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 expect
                 ,
                 nor
                 pray
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 they
                 ask
                 for
                 temporall
                 assistance
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 atchivements
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 pretend
                 by
                 this
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 devotion
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeing
                 how
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 honoured
                 ,
                 as
                 universall
                 Parents
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 also
                 honour
                 their
                 particular
                 Parents
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 how
                 famous
                 men
                 of
                 
                 former
                 ages
                 are
                 honoured
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 thereby
                 endeavour
                 to
                 imitate
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 how
                 their
                 deceased
                 Progreitours
                 are
                 served
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 living
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 order
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 conduce
                 most
                 to
                 good
                 government
                 ,
                 to
                 concord
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 in
                 Familes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 vertue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Sect
                
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Tausi
                 ,
                 proper
                 also
                 to
                 China
                 .
                 The
                 Authour
                 thereof
                 was
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 named
                 Tausu
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 feign
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 eight
                 years
                 in
                 his
                 Mothers
                 belly
                 .
                 He
                 lived
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Confusio
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 many
                 followers
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 together
                 in
                 communitie
                 :
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 marry
                 :
                 they
                 suffer
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 their
                 beard
                 to
                 grwo
                 very
                 long
                 :
                 in
                 their
                 habit
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 officiate
                 .
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Cap
                 ,
                 they
                 weare
                 a
                 little
                 Crown
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 knot
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 hai●e
                 entreth
                 .
                 They
                 place
                 their
                 ultimate
                 Happinesse
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 obtaine
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 easie
                 life
                 ;
                 without
                 labour
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Sect
                 acknowledgeth
                 one
                 
                   Great
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 lesser
                 one
                 ,
                 all
                 corporeall
                 .
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 Glorie
                 and
                 Hell
                 :
                 the
                 Glorie
                 to
                 be
                 conjoyned
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 feighning
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 certaine
                 exercises
                 and
                 meditations
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 become
                 
                   Xin
                   Sien
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fortunate
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 obtaining
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 transferre
                 themselves
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 although
                 never
                 so
                 distant
                 ,
                 speedily
                 and
                 easily
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 fooleries
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 skilfull
                 in
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 good
                 Instruments
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 alwaies
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Funeralls
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ever
                 assistant
                 .
                 They
                 Pretend
                 to
                 be
                 South-Sayers
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 procure
                 raine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 devils
                 from
                 places
                 that
                 are
                 haunted
                 :
                 But
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 at
                 such
                 undertakings
                 they
                 are
                 fouly
                 routed
                 by
                 the
                 devils
                 :
                 in
                 great
                 droughts
                 they
                 promise
                 raine
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 prolong
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 raine
                 commeth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1622
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Accident
                 ,
                 although
                 troublesome
                 .
                 There
                 happened
                 a
                 great
                 drought
                 ,
                 prayers
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 pennances
                 and
                 fasts
                 were
                 kept
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 to
                 no
                 end
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 certaine
                 Tausi
                 offered
                 themselves
                 to
                 procure
                 raine
                 without
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ,
                 the
                 offer
                 was
                 accepted
                 with
                 great
                 applause
                 ,
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 event
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Piazza
                 ,
                 or
                 market-place
                 made
                 a
                 theater
                 composed
                 of
                 little
                 Tables
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 there
                 of
                 an
                 equall
                 height
                 and
                 breadth
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 set
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 bottom
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 it
                 up
                 by
                 degrees
                 higher
                 ,
                 still
                 with
                 fewer
                 Tables
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 Machine
                 came
                 to
                 end
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 observing
                 an
                 handsome
                 propoition
                 and
                 reasonable
                 height
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 last
                 and
                 highest
                 stood
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 praying
                 and
                 supplicating
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 went
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   Baals
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 wound
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 great
                 regard
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 sought
                 not
                 bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 water
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 stood
                 all
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 event
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 
                 observing
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Auditory
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ,
                 redoubled
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 their
                 whistlings
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 appointed
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Sky
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 overcast
                 with
                 very
                 dark
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 already
                 promise
                 themselves
                 the
                 happy
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 their
                 undertaking
                 ;
                 expecting
                 every
                 moment
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 raine
                 should
                 fall
                 ,
                 When
                 behold
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 there
                 fel
                 a
                 furious
                 storm
                 of
                 Haile
                 ,
                 the
                 Stones
                 whereof
                 were
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 bigger
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 ruine
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 fields
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 diverse
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 time
                 recover
                 some
                 Shelter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 have
                 writ
                 me
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 confusion
                 and
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Haile
                 that
                 fell
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 procured
                 stones
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 rewarded
                 with
                 store
                 of
                 Bastinadoes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Sect
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Pagods
                 ,
                 from
                 India
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ;
                 which
                 Sect
                 they
                 call
                 Xaca
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 concerning
                 whom
                 ,
                 they
                 fable
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 Maia
                 ,
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 saw
                 in
                 her
                 sleep
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 puritie
                 she
                 brought
                 him
                 forth
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 flancks
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 died
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 nineteen
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 iconsidering
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 pennance
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 Mountain
                 called
                 the
                 Snowy
                 Mountaine
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 fower
                 Masters
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 studied
                 twelve
                 yeares
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 accomplished
                 in
                 the
                 Science
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 principle
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Xekia
                 ,
                 or
                 Xaca
                 :
                 he
                 taught
                 his
                 doctrine
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 49
                 yeares
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 many
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 collected
                 his
                 papers
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 his
                 doctrine
                 through
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Sect
                 entred
                 into
                 China
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 63.
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Hanmim
                 being
                 commanded
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 books
                 report
                 )
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 preachers
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 were
                 well
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 much
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 three
                 millions
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 number
                 :
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 trusting
                 in
                 their
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 ,
                 committed
                 some
                 notable
                 disorder
                 ;
                 or
                 (
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 misfortune
                 that
                 befell
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 coming
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 declined
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 offices
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 their
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 account
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Priests
                 weare
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 beards
                 shaved
                 :
                 their
                 Cap
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Habit
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 worship
                 idols
                 :
                 They
                 hold
                 a
                 Reward
                 and
                 Punishment
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Life
                 :
                 They
                 marry
                 not
                 :
                 They
                 live
                 in
                 Convents
                 ,
                 foure
                 or
                 five
                 hundred
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 moderate
                 Maintenance
                 allowed
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 allowed
                 to
                 get
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 :
                 They
                 begge
                 ,
                 mutter
                 Prayers
                 :
                 They
                 sing
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 severall
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 against
                 fire
                 ,
                 tempests
                 ,
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 
                 Functions
                 they
                 use
                 sacerdotall
                 ,
                 or
                 priestly
                 garments
                 :
                 Their
                 Caps
                 are
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sprinkling
                 brushes
                 without
                 any
                 difference
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 They
                 eat
                 neyther
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 nor
                 egges
                 ,
                 neyther
                 doe
                 they
                 drink
                 wine
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 live
                 inclosed
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 circuite
                 of
                 wall
                 ,
                 with
                 long
                 streets
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Towne
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 house
                 there
                 dwellet●
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 Master
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 Scholars
                 :
                 In
                 it
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 convenience
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 giveth
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 equally
                 to
                 every
                 house
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 superiour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 governeth
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 only
                 taketh
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 governeth
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 .
                 He
                 distributeth
                 the
                 offices
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 appointeth
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 strangers
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 officer
                 arriveth
                 at
                 their
                 Convent
                 ,
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 presently
                 a
                 drumme
                 is
                 beaten
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 keep
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 about
                 thirty
                 obliged
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 garment
                 of
                 Courtesie
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 low
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 turning
                 about
                 they
                 go
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 waiting
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 goeth
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 attend
                 him
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 their
                 seet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 go
                 away
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 properly
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 rites
                 ,
                 who
                 governeth
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 chastising
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 favourable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 secular
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 caves
                 ,
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 grotts
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 make
                 their
                 particular
                 penances
                 in
                 private
                 ;
                 others
                 that
                 make
                 little
                 narrow
                 lodges
                 ,
                 knocked
                 full
                 of
                 nailes
                 with
                 their
                 points
                 turned
                 inwards
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 month
                 without
                 leaning
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 professe
                 to
                 eat
                 nothing
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 drink
                 Cha.
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 expert
                 ,
                 say
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 great
                 balls
                 of
                 beefe
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 first
                 well
                 boyled
                 ,
                 dried
                 in
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ground
                 to
                 powder
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 Cha
                 to
                 drink
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 balls
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 dissolveth
                 :
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 very
                 nourishing
                 diet
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 sustaine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 colour
                 their
                 deceit
                 of
                 living
                 without
                 eating
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 who
                 belong
                 to
                 no
                 Convent
                 ,
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 any
                 Monastrie
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 admitted
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Guests
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 only
                 :
                 They
                 call
                 them
                 vagabonds
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 found
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 very
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 robberies
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 abovenamed
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 but
                 very
                 patient
                 ,
                 meek
                 and
                 humble
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 humbleth
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 little
                 esteeme
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 keepeth
                 them
                 under
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 go
                 abroad
                 no
                 ill
                 reports
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 frequently
                 spoken
                 off
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 mention
                 those
                 which
                 appeare
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 only
                 two
                 stories
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hancheu
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 one
                 morning
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 bound
                 to
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 stabbed
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 daggers
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 ill
                 judgment
                 raised
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 village
                 of
                 Xhanhay
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 lived
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 Bonzo
                 was
                 desired
                 by
                 a
                 widow
                 woman
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 house
                 and
                 to
                 recite
                 some
                 prayers
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 her
                 deceased
                 husband
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 commeration
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 The
                 fact
                 was
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 month
                 together
                 he
                 was
                 exposed
                 to
                 publick
                 shame
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 chastise
                 them
                 very
                 well
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 square
                 board
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 whereon
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 great
                 letters
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 penance
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 22
                 years
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 say
                 something
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ther
                 are
                 also
                 Nunnes
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 They
                 shave
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 observe
                 Clausure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Sects
                 of
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 penance
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 provided
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 the
                 Transmigration
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 departed
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 doth
                 containe
                 nine
                 severall
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 passed
                 through
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 ,
                 are
                 borne
                 men
                 againe
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 fort
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 into
                 birds
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Transmigration
                 to
                 become
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 soonest
                 in
                 another
                 after
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 gone
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 living
                 creature
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 ,
                 these
                 errours
                 are
                 radicated
                 beyond
                 imagination
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 people
                 of
                 better
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 their
                 wisest
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 truly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 given
                 to
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Exteriour
                 ,
                 do
                 follow
                 another
                 ,
                 more
                 interiour
                 or
                 secret
                 ;
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 they
                 preserve
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 placing
                 their
                 whole
                 intent
                 on
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   principle
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Xaca
                 )
                 whom
                 they
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 essentiall
                 difference
                 ;
                 operating
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   extrinsick
                   Qualities
                
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 ;
                 as
                 wax
                 is
                 formed
                 into
                 severall
                 figures
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 being
                 dissolved
                 by
                 liquefaction
                 ,
                 remaine
                 in
                 substance
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 waxe
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 they
                 divide
                 mankinde
                 into
                 ten
                 Classes
                 .
                 The
                 foure
                 first
                 whereof
                 are
                 good
                 ▪
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Principiantes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Beginners
                   ;
                   Proficientes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Proficients
                   ;
                   Provecti
                
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 
                   Advanced
                   ;
                   Consummati
                
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 accomplisht
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 first
                 do
                 walke
                 well
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 fourth
                 is
                 arrived
                 at
                 perfection
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 contemplating
                 the
                 
                   first
                   principle
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 mortification
                 of
                 their
                 passions
                 ;
                 which
                 did
                 disquiet
                 them
                 with
                 perturbations
                 and
                 scruples
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 already
                 enjoy
                 such
                 an
                 internall
                 quiet
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 doth
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 remorse
                 or
                 trouble
                 ,
                 for
                 what-ever
                 they
                 thinke
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 ;
                 assuring
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 death
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 neither
                 reward
                 nor
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 its
                 principle
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 Classes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 six
                 Hels
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 gentlest
                 is
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 had
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 their
                 passions
                 ,
                 nor
                 been
                 troubled
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 especially
                 by
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 give
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 vanity
                 thereof
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 bruite
                 beasts
                 ,
                 follow
                 their
                 passions
                 and
                 disordinate
                 appetites
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 rob
                 ,
                 wound
                 ,
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 miserie
                 ,
                 labours
                 ,
                 troubles
                 externally
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 internally
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 voluntary
                 labours
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 penance
                 ,
                 fast
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 externall
                 life
                 serving
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 disposit
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 internall
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 being
                 obtained
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 serveth
                 them
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 woodden
                 engine
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 workmen
                 use
                 to
                 shape
                 a
                 vault
                 withall
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 vault
                 is
                 finished
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 esteeme
                 Hell
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 thus
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 Transmigration
                 into
                 beasts
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 civill
                 ,
                 courteous
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 bred
                 ;
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 if
                 cholerick
                 and
                 furious
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ;
                 If
                 cruell
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Tyger
                 ;
                 if
                 gluttonous
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 swine
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Bird
                 of
                 prey
                 .
                 Hence
                 was
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 that
                 handsome
                 saying
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ti
                   Yo
                   Thien
                   Than
                   Ti
                   Yen
                   Sin
                   Vai
                   .
                
                 (
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 are
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Three
                 principall
                 Sects
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 have
                 sprung
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 all
                 to
                 agree
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 their
                 observance
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 text
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   San
                   Chiao
                   Ye
                   Tao
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 doctrines
                 are
                 three
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 adoration
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 end
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 arrive
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   Hiu
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Litterati
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Sect
                 ,
                 imitating
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 apply
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 of
                 their
                 families
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 Tausi
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Sect
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 families
                 or
                 the
                 government
                 ,
                 treate
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 disciples
                 of
                 Xaca
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Sect
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 treate
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 internall
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 Hence
                 arose
                 that
                 sentence
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 
                   Iu
                   Chi
                   Que
                   ,
                   Tau
                   Chi
                   Xin
                   ,
                   Xe
                   Chi
                   Sin
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Litterati
                 govern
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Tausi
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 three
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 publikely
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 publike
                 ,
                 nor
                 permitted
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 hath
                 many
                 followers
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Pe
                   Lien
                   Kieo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 hated
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 governours
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 disciples
                 thereof
                 do
                 conceale
                 themselves
                 ,
                 doing
                 every
                 thing
                 by
                 night
                 with
                 much
                 secrecy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 intent
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 exalt
                 some
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 verily
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 perverse
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 profession
                 ,
                 have
                 already
                 designed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Chinesse
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 did
                 affirme
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 throughout
                 China
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Captaine
                 or
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 officers
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 whom
                 ,
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 as
                 live
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 do
                 reverence
                 in
                 their
                 letters
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 convenience
                 to
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 do
                 honour
                 him
                 with
                 services
                 ,
                 courtesies
                 and
                 splendour
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 royall
                 Majestie
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 knew
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1622.
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantum
                 ,
                 which
                 lieth
                 between
                 that
                 of
                 Nankim
                 and
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 discovered
                 and
                 taken
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 Captaines
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 were
                 resolved
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 his
                 Sect
                 likewise
                 ;
                 they
                 questioned
                 him
                 concerning
                 his
                 companions
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 confession
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 severall
                 times
                 the
                 rack
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sect
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 love
                 they
                 bare
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 confesse
                 and
                 discover
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 resolved
                 to
                 arme
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 armes
                 to
                 deliver
                 their
                 companion
                 :
                 which
                 accordingly
                 they
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 suddennesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 others
                 to
                 resist
                 or
                 escape
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 slew
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 so
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 delivered
                 their
                 companion
                 ,
              
               
                 Then
                 having
                 formed
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 their
                 number
                 was
                 not
                 considerable
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 other
                 vagabonds
                 ,
                 that
                 already
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 many
                 thousands
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 going
                 on
                 ,
                 without
                 finding
                 any
                 resistance
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 villages
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 lengh
                 tooke
                 two
                 walled
                 Towns
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fortified
                 themselves
                 ,
                 issuing
                 out
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 assault
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 newes
                 gave
                 no
                 little
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 rebels
                 being
                 very
                 neer
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 they
                 used
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 remedied
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 numerous
                 forces
                 were
                 sent
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 from
                 Pekim
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 many
                 battailes
                 with
                 various
                 successe
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 they
                 of
                 Pekim
                 were
                 Conquerours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rebels
                 army
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Captaine
                 taken
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 himselfe
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 this
                 Title
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 lodged
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 him
                 no
                 Reverence
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 bid
                 to
                 bow
                 and
                 do
                 him
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 with
                 much
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 Reverence
                 to
                 no
                 man.
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accordingly
                 beheaded
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Crown
                 which
                 he
                 deserved
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 quieted
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 pardoning
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 rebels
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 SUperstition
                 is
                 an
                 Individuall
                 companion
                 of
                 Paganisme
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Giappon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Corea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 excesse
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 Mathematician
                 giveth
                 no
                 small
                 occasion
                 to
                 these
                 superstitions
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 the
                 Skie
                 ,
                 tempests
                 ,
                 unseasonable
                 thunders
                 ,
                 aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 appearances
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 sixteen
                 ,
                 he
                 alwayes
                 maketh
                 his
                 Prognostications
                 ,
                 especially
                 whether
                 there
                 wil
                 be
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 dearth
                 ,
                 mortalitie
                 ,
                 mutations
                 ,
                 perturbations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 maketh
                 an
                 Almanack
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 yeare
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 divideth
                 into
                 its
                 Moones
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Moones
                 into
                 daies
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 calculation
                 ,
                 he
                 declareth
                 fortunate
                 or
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 or
                 leave
                 undone
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 voyage
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 marriage
                 ;
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 affaires
                 :
                 whence
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 businesse
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 observe
                 these
                 Rubriques
                 ,
                 that
                 meerly
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 they
                 hasten
                 ,
                 defer
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 alone
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Almanack
                 say
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 although
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 conspire
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 deferre
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 Almanack
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 copies
                 given
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 market-places
                 and
                 streets
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Astrologers
                 and
                 Sooth-sayers
                 ,
                 who
                 keep
                 open
                 Shop
                 with
                 their
                 Tables
                 for
                 Calculation
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 only
                 to
                 tell
                 such
                 their
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 require
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 deceived
                 and
                 coozened
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 flock
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 Diviners
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 and
                 sustaine
                 their
                 Families
                 by
                 this
                 Art.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 professe
                 to
                 Divine
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 numbers
                 ,
                 even
                 or
                 odde
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 black
                 and
                 white
                 figures
                 ;
                 making
                 64
                 mutations
                 ,
                 or
                 changes
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 explaine
                 and
                 interprete
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 consider
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Nativitie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 keeping
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 houre
                 ,
                 the
                 minure
                 ,
                 and
                 conjunction
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 children
                 were
                 born
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Tili
                 ,
                 pretend
                 to
                 Divine
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 Scituation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 correspondence
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ;
                 pronouncing
                 what
                 places
                 are
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 unfortunate
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 build
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 succeed
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 the
                 Family
                 ;
                 or
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 disgraces
                 and
                 other
                 evils
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 facultie
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 skilfull
                 professours
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 spend
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 
                 of
                 mony
                 without
                 any
                 profit
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 Divine
                 by
                 the
                 Physiognomie
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 ;
                 others
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 lines
                 and
                 strokes
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 ;
                 others
                 interpret
                 dreames
                 .
              
               
                 Whilest
                 I
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 to
                 consult
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 about
                 a
                 dreame
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 concerning
                 an
                 Umbrella
                 ,
                 or
                 skreen
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 the
                 professour
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 plea
                 or
                 enditement
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 :
                 Well
                 said
                 the
                 professour
                 ,
                 then
                 San
                 signifieth
                 an
                 Umbrella
                 ,
                 and
                 San
                 also
                 signifieth
                 to
                 vanish
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 your
                 dreame
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 you
                 will
                 vanish
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 poore
                 man
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 afterwards
                 araigned
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 
                   thirty
                   Bastinad'os
                
                 well
                 set
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 wretch
                 being
                 angrie
                 at
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 secure
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 professour
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 Alas
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 forgot
                 to
                 aske
                 thee
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Umbrella
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 sawest
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 old
                 one
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 answered
                 the
                 foole
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 professour
                 ,
                 Make
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 sorrowes
                 do
                 but
                 now
                 begin
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 divine
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 blind
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1630.
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 well
                 in
                 years
                 :
                 he
                 opened
                 shop
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 frequented
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 :
                 he
                 foretold
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 certain
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 principall
                 families
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 ;
                 he
                 knew
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 what
                 my
                 opinion
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 me
                 many
                 particular
                 cases
                 of
                 things
                 already
                 happened
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 confirmed
                 of
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 said
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ;
                 and
                 prayed
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 went
                 only
                 to
                 undeceive
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 touched
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 me
                 speak
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 spoke
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 married
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 towardly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 wilde
                 and
                 disobedient
                 ;
                 that
                 my
                 wife
                 was
                 froward
                 and
                 discontented
                 ;
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 whole
                 family
                 was
                 in
                 disorder
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 taken
                 my
                 degree
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 already
                 a
                 Graduate
                 ,
                 answered
                 my
                 friend
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 replied
                 the
                 blind
                 man
                 ?
                 In
                 another
                 Province
                 ,
                 answered
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 blind
                 man
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 although
                 without
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 erred
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 of
                 my
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 consult
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 severall
                 kindes
                 of
                 lots
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 booke
                 that
                 explaineth
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 very
                 frequently
                 draw
                 these
                 lots
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 as
                 frequently
                 deceive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 observe
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Auguryes
                 from
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 Birds
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 Howling
                 of
                 Beasts
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 at
                 their
                 going
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 cloathed
                 in
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 a
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 thing
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 ill
                 Augurie
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 familiar
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 frequently
                 consult
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 any
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Anciently
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 very
                 skilfull
                 in
                 this
                 Art
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   Marcus
                   Venetus
                
                 relateth
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 many
                 wonders
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 certainly
                 known
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 pension
                 from
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 continued
                 ,
                 by
                 succession
                 to
                 their
                 posteritie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ,
                 Magitian
                 or
                 
                   Wizard
                   Major
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sometimes
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 I
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 believe
                 ,
                 the
                 devill
                 hath
                 more
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 devill
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 sacrifices
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 great
                 as
                 small
                 ones
                 :
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 provideth
                 for
                 them
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 abilitie
                 .
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 foure
                 times
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   Moone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 and
                 Starres
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Mountaines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   foure
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Lakes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 in
                 realitie
                 they
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 common
                 speech
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Mountaines
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 many
                 sacrifices
                 they
                 make
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 kitchin
                 ,
                 ships
                 ,
                 standards
                 and
                 ensignes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sacrifices
                 they
                 speak
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Tutelar
                   Spirits
                
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 famous
                 men
                 deceased
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 Temples
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 in
                 them
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 for
                 services
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 benefits
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 hath
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 gratefull
                 commemoration
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 bring
                 offerings
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 as
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 praiers
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 honours
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 make
                 likewise
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 offerings
                 to
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ;
                 whose
                 pictures
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 their
                 names
                 written
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 alwaies
                 present
                 at
                 these
                 offerings
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 six
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   first
                   founder
                
                 of
                 their
                 familie
                 ;
                 
                   their
                   third
                
                 and
                 
                   fourth
                   Grand-father
                
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   great
                   Grand-father
                   ,
                   Grand-father
                
                 and
                 Father
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 familie
                 dyeth
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 out
                 the
                 fourth
                 Grand-father
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 alwaies
                 remaine
                 six
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 These
                 offerings
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 sacrifices
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 their
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Ancestours
                 are
                 all
                 ,
                 either
                 Gods
                 or
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 and
                 Reverence
                 which
                 they
                 thinke
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 their
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 which
                 they
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 kindes
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Goats
                   ,
                   Hogges
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Oxen
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 usuall
                 .
                 Of
                 Foules
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 are
                 Cocks
                 and
                 Hens
                 .
                 Of
                 Fishes
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 sacrifice
                 pieces
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 the
                 Head
                 :
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 also
                 
                   Rice
                   ,
                   Pulse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 sacrifice
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 take
                 themselves
                 large
                 shares
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 among
                 the
                 kindred
                 .
                 The
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 offering
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 comonly
                 boyled
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 every
                 thing
                 againe
                 ,
                 then
                 having
                 dressed
                 it
                 anew
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 fancy
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 feast
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 eaten
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 Banners
                 and
                 Umbrellas
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 silk
                 ;
                 
                 severall
                 figures
                 moulded
                 in
                 gold
                 or
                 silver
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 made
                 of
                 Orpine
                 ,
                 or
                 base
                 gold
                 ;
                 great
                 summes
                 of
                 mony
                 made
                 of
                 cut
                 paper
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 ready
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 market
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 shops
                 of
                 severall
                 Artificers
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 they
                 burn
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 offereth
                 sacrifice
                 without
                 any
                 difference
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 no
                 determinate
                 ministers
                 appointed
                 for
                 this
                 act
                 :
                 neither
                 indeed
                 have
                 they
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 offices
                 (
                 or
                 Divine
                 service
                 )
                 Burialls
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 officiate
                 at
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 exactnesse
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 belongeth
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   Moone
                   ,
                   Planets
                
                 and
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 others
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 crime
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 most
                 famous
                 Temples
                 at
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Courts
                
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 sacrificeth
                 at
                 the
                 
                   foure
                   seasons
                
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   Spring
                   ,
                   Summer
                   ,
                   Antumne
                
                 and
                 Winter
                 ,
                 going
                 thither
                 himselfe
                 in
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 go
                 ,
                 he
                 sendeth
                 some
                 other
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Lords
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Titelados
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   Lakes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Officers
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 their
                 houshold-gods
                 ,
                 Genij
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Tutelar
                   Angells
                
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 sacrificeth
                 that
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 set
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 except
                 at
                 sometimes
                 they
                 do
                 accomodate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 occasions
                 and
                 places
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 voyage
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 offereth
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 he
                 departeth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Barke
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 
                   next
                   shore
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Militia
                 and
                 Armes
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 knowledge
                 and
                 skill
                 of
                 Warre
                 and
                 Military
                 affairs
                 is
                 very
                 ancient
                 among
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 their
                 bookes
                 and
                 Histories
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 conquered
                 many
                 famous
                 Kingdomes
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 commonly
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 formerly
                 conquer
                 Ceilan
                 ;
                 and
                 neere
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nagapatam
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 an
                 edifice
                 ,
                 or
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   The
                   Pagod
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesses
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Tradition
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 truly
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 worke
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 their
                 bookes
                 make
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 altogether
                 to
                 refute
                 this
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 more
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 memory
                 left
                 in
                 their
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 much
                 dilated
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 114.
                 
                 Kingdomes
                 Tributary
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Countries
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 neere
                 so
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 deny
                 them
                 their
                 tribute
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 
                 have
                 been
                 abandoned
                 by
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 themselves
                 ,
                 holding
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 retire
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 stil
                 with
                 warre
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 to
                 conquer
                 or
                 maintaine
                 other
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 the
                 Conquests
                 and
                 warres
                 made
                 with
                 stranger
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 warre
                 also
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countrie
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 beside
                 many
                 particular
                 books
                 that
                 treate
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 body
                 of
                 historie
                 consisting
                 of
                 ten
                 Tomes
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 treateth
                 of
                 the
                 warrs
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   warfare
                   ,
                   battailes
                   ,
                   victories
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 wherein
                 are
                 many
                 notable
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 clearly
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 valiant
                 and
                 warlike
                 nation
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 such
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 occasions
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 thus
                 to
                 grow
                 lesse
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 warlike
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 frontiers
                 of
                 Tartarie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Armados
                 and
                 fleets
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 every
                 City
                 and
                 Village
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 proper
                 militia
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 paid
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Captaines
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 any
                 Province
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Souldierie
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 vice-roy
                 is
                 easily
                 brought
                 to
                 one
                 Rendevous
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 for
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 frontiers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 presently
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 councell
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 they
                 rayse
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Present
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 alwayes
                 in
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 wanting
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 presently
                 enow
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Town
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 suite
                 for
                 the
                 employment
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 presently
                 supplied
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 40000
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Pekim
                   80000.
                
                 and
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 (
                 as
                 Father
                 
                   Matthoeus
                   Riccius
                
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 China
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 very
                 good
                 Knowledge
                 thereof
                 )
                 above
                 a
                 million
                 :
                 and
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rodriguez
                
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 very
                 much
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 opportunitie
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 principall
                 places
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 curious
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 by
                 diligent
                 search
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Villages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 594000
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 wals
                 ,
                 which
                 confine
                 on
                 
                   Tartarie
                   682888.
                
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 into
                 this
                 number
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Armado
                 that
                 guardeth
                 the
                 coast
                 .
                 Nor
                 wil
                 this
                 number
                 seem
                 so
                 excessive
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 China
                 alone
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 populous
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Italie
                   ,
                   Germanie
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Low-Countries
                   ,
                   great
                   Brittain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Islands
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 multitude
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 guard
                 the
                 
                   Frontiers
                   ▪
                
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 some
                 valour
                 and
                 courage
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 sometimes
                 gallantly
                 repulsed
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1596
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Giapponesses
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Corea
                 ,
                 without
                 finding
                 any
                 resistance
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 entred
                 China
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                 came
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 conquer
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 repulsed
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 pipes
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 home
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Armado
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 assaults
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 victorious
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Villages
                 throughout
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 courage
                 and
                 valour
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 profession
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Inhabitants
                 and
                 natives
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 
                   Taylors
                   ,
                   Shoemakers
                
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 alwaies
                 ready
                 to
                 march
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 moreover
                 obliged
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 the
                 musters
                 and
                 traynings
                 for
                 three
                 months
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 Autumne
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Cities
                 every
                 day
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 where
                 only
                 a
                 Tertia
                 or
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 muster
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Villages
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 make
                 their
                 appearance
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 in
                 this
                 Militia
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Foot
                 or
                 Horse
                 ,
                 are
                 drawn
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 found
                 missing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 degree
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 admitted
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   almost
                   ever
                
                 remaine
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 but
                 little
                 advanced
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   almost
                   alwayes
                
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 the
                 Frontires
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Souldier
                 perform
                 any
                 notable
                 exploit
                 ,
                 they
                 sometimes
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Captain
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 his
                 degrees
                 without
                 being
                 examined
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 falleth
                 out
                 very
                 rarely
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   Lieutenants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporals
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 are
                 examinations
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 two
                 degrees
                 are
                 conferred
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 )
                 we
                 will
                 call
                 
                   Licentiats
                   in
                   arms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Doctours
                   in
                   arms
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 examination
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 whither
                 all
                 pretenders
                 do
                 resort
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 vniversity
                 or
                 generall
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 students
                 are
                 examined
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 Theme
                 ,
                 certaine
                 doubts
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 answer
                 with
                 their
                 pen
                 ,
                 making
                 thereon
                 discourses
                 and
                 compositions
                 .
                 The
                 speculative
                 triall
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 practick
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 must
                 shoote
                 nine
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 standing
                 still
                 upon
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 nine
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 against
                 a
                 great
                 Target
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 horse
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 speed
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 behave
                 themselves
                 best
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 shooting
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 composing
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 chosen
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 is
                 conferred
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 also
                 its
                 ensignes
                 and
                 ornaments
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 degree
                 is
                 conferred
                 at
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ;
                 where
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 obtained
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 ,
                 do
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 examination
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 only
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 doubts
                 concerning
                 matters
                 of
                 warre
                 proposed
                 ,
                 than
                 before
                 .
                 Their
                 ensignes
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Doctours
                   in
                   learning
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 or
                 publique
                 actions
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 assist
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 ensignes
                 and
                 ornaments
                 of
                 Captaines
                 .
                 The
                 graduates
                 are
                 employed
                 the
                 same
                 yeare
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Captaines
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 advanced
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 til
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Captaines
                   General
                
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 war.
                 They
                 who
                 remaine
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 ,
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ordinary
                 
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 warr
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 somthing
                 of
                 command
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 Armes
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 first
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Powder
                 is
                 very
                 ancient
                 in
                 China
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 fire-works
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 excellently
                 skilfull
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 more
                 powder
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 five
                 .
                 Anciently
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 it
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 warr
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 on
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 great
                 Brasse
                 Bombards
                 ,
                 or
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 short
                 yet
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 made
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 formerly
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 only
                 for
                 ostentation
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Morter
                   pieces
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Spingards
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ill-made
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 Dagges
                 two
                 palms
                 long
                 ,
                 of
                 Musket-bore
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 stock
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 fower
                 of
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 shoot
                 them
                 off
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 ships
                 of
                 warr
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 Guns
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ones
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 levell
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 mark
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 China
                 have
                 made
                 many
                 fire-armes
                 in
                 Machao
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Portughesses
                   ;
                   Muskets
                
                 began
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 China
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Armes
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 serve
                 with
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 Bowes
                 and
                 
                   Arrowes
                   ,
                   Lances
                   ,
                   Scimitars
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 1621
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Macao
                 sent
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 three
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Cannoniers
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 affrightment
                 of
                 many
                 Mandarines
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 needs
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 discharged
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 an
                 unhappie
                 accident
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Guns
                 violently
                 recoyling
                 killed
                 one
                 Portughese
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 or
                 fower
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 more
                 that
                 were
                 Scared
                 .
                 These
                 Guns
                 were
                 highlie
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 against
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 knowing
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 on
                 ,
                 many
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 Body
                 ,
                 received
                 such
                 a
                 slaughter
                 from
                 an
                 Iron
                 piece
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 on
                 ever
                 after
                 with
                 more
                 caution
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 defensive
                 Armes
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 round
                 
                   Bucklers
                   ,
                   Caskes
                
                 or
                 Head-pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 certaine
                 plates
                 of
                 Iron
                 three
                 fingers
                 broad
                 ,
                 laid
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 Back
                 and
                 Brest-pieces
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 little
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 only
                 against
                 arrowes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 both
                 their
                 Armes
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 but
                 little
                 worth
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 occasions
                 thereof
                 are
                 many
                 ;
                 the
                 First
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 ease
                 and
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 lived
                 these
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 hath
                 been
                 free
                 from
                 warr
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 account
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 esteem
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 Armes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 magistrate
                 will
                 dare
                 to
                 baffle
                 a
                 Captaine
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 electing
                 Captaines
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 examination
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 raw
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 understand
                 nothing
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 warr
                 .
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 couragious
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Spurred
                 on
                 to
                 Gallantrie
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 those
                 Noble
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 lead
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 animated
                 by
                 the
                 discipline
                 ,
                 their
                 Captaines
                 do
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 China
                 want
                 all
                 these
                 occasions
                 .
                 For
                 commonly
                 their
                 courage
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ;
                 their
                 Nobilitie
                 lesse
                 ;
                 their
                 Education
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 bastinado
                 a
                 Souldier
                 for
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 
                 child
                 that
                 went
                 to
                 schoole
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Generall
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 there
                 goeth
                 a
                 Generalissimo
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 alwaies
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 robe
                 :
                 This
                 man
                 marcheth
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 Battalia
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Battaile
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 daies
                 journy
                 off
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 remote
                 to
                 give
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 runne
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 ready
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Councells
                 of
                 warre
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 ;
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 hath
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 two
                 Collateralls
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 or
                 nine
                 Colleagues
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 or
                 Captaine
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 ever
                 seen
                 the
                 warres
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Militia
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 ordered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Pekim
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 answered
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 use
                 training
                 ,
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 months
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 Autumne
                 every
                 year
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 some
                 profit
                 ,
                 exercising
                 themselves
                 in
                 shooting
                 arrowes
                 at
                 a
                 marke
                 ,
                 and
                 shooting
                 also
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 truth
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 rediculous
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 dividing
                 their
                 men
                 into
                 squadrons
                 ,
                 part
                 feign
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 in
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 the
                 boyes
                 divide
                 themselves
                 into
                 Moores
                 and
                 Christians
                 )
                 one
                 part
                 cometh
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 to
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 send
                 out
                 spies
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 away
                 messengers
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 sitting
                 not
                 farre
                 of
                 under
                 a
                 Canopie
                 ,
                 or
                 Pavilion
                 of
                 silke
                 )
                 giving
                 them
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemie
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 send
                 out
                 a
                 partie
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 encountring
                 knock
                 their
                 Swords
                 and
                 Lances
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 plaiers
                 do
                 upon
                 a
                 stage
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 more
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 warre
                 which
                 the
                 Tartars
                 made
                 upon
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Humun
                 the
                 first
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 family
                 that
                 governeth
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 drove
                 the
                 Tartar
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 kept
                 all
                 China
                 under
                 his
                 subjection
                 ninetie
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 re-gained
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 entred
                 likewise
                 into
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 and
                 conquered
                 those
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 neerest
                 him
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 obliging
                 them
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 tribute
                 :
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 let
                 them
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Humun
                 divided
                 them
                 into
                 160.
                 families
                 or
                 States
                 ;
                 giving
                 them
                 diverse
                 dignities
                 and
                 offices
                 .
                 These
                 States
                 grew
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 divided
                 themselves
                 into
                 three
                 Kingdomes
                 ;
                 one
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 another
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 first
                 presently
                 with-drew
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 remaining
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 treating
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 performing
                 his
                 obligations
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 continued
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 till
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 seeing
                 that
                 Easterne
                 
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 encrease
                 much
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 reason
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 particular
                 respect
                 ,
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 under
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Tartars
                 forced
                 by
                 desperation
                 ,
                 resolved
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 invade
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 usuall
                 effect
                 of
                 Extortion
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 would
                 have
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 .
                 Whence
                 Theopompus
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 wife
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 eased
                 his
                 people
                 of
                 many
                 taxes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 his
                 soone
                 a
                 poorer
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Relinquo
                   ,
                   sed
                   diuturnius
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 ,
                 leave
                 him
                 a
                 more
                 lasting
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 Tartars
                 therefore
                 secretly
                 levied
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 fell
                 upon
                 a
                 fort
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotum
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 ;
                 making
                 afterwards
                 many
                 in-roads
                 to
                 their
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tartars
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 intrest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 raised
                 also
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Succour
                 of
                 their
                 Easterne
                 Countrimen
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 grew
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1618
                 two
                 very
                 great
                 Armies
                 ,
                 one
                 Chinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 field-battaile
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 were
                 vanished
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 loss
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 here
                 a
                 memorial
                 or
                 petition
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   warre
                
                 gave
                 the
                 King
                 concerning
                 this
                 businesse
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 translated
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 into
                 Europe
                 for
                 news
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 here
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   memoriall
                   ,
                   or
                   petition
                   ,
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   president
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Warre
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   IN
                   
                     this
                     six
                     and
                     fourtieth
                     year
                     of
                     your
                     Reign
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     Moone
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     yeare
                     1618
                     in
                     the
                     month
                     of
                  
                   August
                   )
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Warre
                   
                     presenteth
                     you
                     with
                     this
                  
                   Memoriall
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     King
                     ,
                     upon
                     occasion
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Tartars
                   
                     are
                     entred
                     within
                     the
                     walls
                     toward
                     the
                  
                   North
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     humbly
                     petitioneth
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     attend
                     this
                     businesse
                     ,
                     and
                     presently
                     open
                     your
                     Treasures
                     ,
                     and
                     assist
                     this
                     Warre
                     with
                     men
                     and
                     ammunition
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     truth
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     month
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     intelligence
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     reside
                     in
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                     the
                     walls
                     toward
                     the
                  
                   North
                   ;
                   
                     wherein
                     they
                     give
                     me
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     that
                     Province
                     there
                     were
                     proclamations
                     published
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     did
                     declare
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Tartars
                   
                     were
                     gathered
                     together
                     to
                     Conquer
                     this
                     world
                     of
                  
                   China
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     gave
                     me
                     intelligence
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Battaile
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     which
                     accordingly
                     was
                     fought
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     strength
                     and
                     multitude
                     of
                     people
                     :
                     and
                     entring
                     within
                     the
                     wals
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     taken
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     Sacrifice
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     day
                     before
                     the
                     battaile
                     they
                     did
                     Sacrifice
                     them
                     with
                     great
                     acclamations
                     to
                     their
                     King
                     ;
                     and
                     have
                     already
                     proclaimed
                     him
                     King
                     of
                  
                   Pekim
                   .
                   
                     They
                     bring
                     with
                     them
                     many
                     hundred
                     thousands
                     of
                     Souldiers
                     ;
                     and
                     each
                     heareth
                     about
                     him
                     severall
                     sorts
                     of
                  
                   Armes
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     met
                     to
                     encounter
                     and
                     suppresse
                     them
                     ,
                     were
                     two
                  
                   Captaines-Generall
                   ,
                   
                     ninety
                     six
                     ordinary
                  
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   and
                   300000
                   men
                   at
                   armes
                   .
                   
                     They
                     joyned
                     battaile
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     encounter
                     they
                     killed
                     thirty
                     eight
                     of
                     our
                     Captaines
                     ,
                     amongst
                     whom
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     our
                  
                   Generals
                   :
                   
                     the
                     others
                     are
                     slaine
                     without
                     number
                     :
                     they
                     took
                     also
                     some
                     thousands
                     
                     of
                     prisoners
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     retreat
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     confusion
                     and
                     disorder
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     killed
                     by
                     them
                     above
                     a
                     thousand
                     of
                     our
                     men
                     .
                     The
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Cities
                     are
                     fled
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     Townes
                     .
                     Whereupon
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     they
                     made
                     themselves
                     masters
                     of
                     three
                     Cities
                     .
                     Upon
                     the
                     reciept
                     of
                     this
                     newes
                     we
                     assembled
                     the
                  
                   Councell
                   ,
                   the
                   Colao
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     other
                  
                   Mandarines
                   
                     of
                     this
                     Court
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     so
                     weighty
                     a
                     businesse
                     wee
                     might
                     finde
                     some
                     good
                     expedient
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     truth
                     it
                     seemeth
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     heaven
                     doth
                     favour
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     who
                     otherwise
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     able
                     to
                     have
                     made
                     such
                     a
                     slaughter
                     of
                     our
                     people
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     taken
                     three
                     Cities
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     it
                     seemeth
                     heaven
                     is
                     angry
                     with
                     us
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     the
                  
                   Prodigies
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     lately
                     all
                     seen
                     ,
                     do
                     demonstrate
                     no
                     lesse
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                  
                   Pekim
                   
                     the
                     last
                     yeare
                     it
                  
                   raigned
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     went
                     about
                     like
                     men
                     halfe
                     dead
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Province
                     of
                  
                   Xankim
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     a
                  
                   dearth
                   and
                   famine
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     did
                     eat
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     and
                     into
                  
                   Nankim
                   
                     came
                     an
                     infinite
                     multitude
                     of
                  
                   Mice
                   ;
                   
                     neither
                     was
                     it
                     discovered
                     ,
                     whence
                     that
                  
                   plague
                   
                     came
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     royall
                     palaces
                     ,
                     of
                     five
                     parts
                     the
                  
                   fire
                   
                     burnt
                     downe
                     two
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                  
                   wind
                   
                     overthrew
                     five
                     Towers
                     of
                     this
                     City
                     :
                     we
                     saw
                  
                   two
                   Sunnes
                   
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     one
                     did
                  
                   Ecclipse
                   
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     of
                     evill
                  
                   Prognostication
                   :
                   
                     but
                     above
                     all
                     ,
                     we
                     saw
                     a
                     man
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     royall
                     Palaces
                     with
                     resolution
                     to
                     kill
                     the
                     Prince
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     been
                     hindred
                  
                   (
                   This
                   fell
                   out
                   when
                   the
                   King
                   would
                   have
                   constituted
                   his
                   second
                   sonne
                   heire
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   who
                   was
                   growne
                   very
                   powerfull
                   by
                   the
                   favour
                   and
                   art
                   of
                   the
                   Eunuches
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   there
                   came
                   in
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   have
                   killed
                   the
                   eldest
                   sonne
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   hindred
                   by
                   his
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   women
                   ,
                   who
                   helped
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                   )
                   
                     And
                     the
                     worst
                     is
                     ;
                     that
                     ,
                     a
                  
                   Mandarine
                   
                     having
                     spoken
                     something
                     high
                     ,
                     shewing
                     therein
                     his
                     fidelitie
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     his
                  
                   Loyaltie
                   
                     you
                     made
                     him
                     a
                  
                   Traitour
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     commanded
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     and
                     although
                     we
                     made
                     great
                     means
                     to
                     free
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     declaring
                     his
                     innocency
                     ,
                     yet
                     you
                     never
                     gave
                     eare
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                  
                   (
                   This
                   imprisonment
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   King
                   shewed
                   his
                   eldest
                   sonne
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   in
                   the
                   royall
                   hall
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   had
                   declared
                   heire
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   King
                   would
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   tooke
                   the
                   boldnesse
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   therefore
                   committed
                   prisoner
                   by
                   the
                   King.
                   )
                
                 
                   Many
                   times
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   presented
                   Memorialls
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   did
                   relate
                   the
                   miserable
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   desiring
                   that
                   their
                   Taxes
                   might
                   be
                   lessoned
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   worthy
                   of
                   much
                   consideration
                   ;
                   but
                   neither
                   did
                   you
                   make
                   any
                   account
                   thereof
                   .
                   We
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   this
                   court
                   have
                   severall
                   times
                   petitioned
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   come
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   Audience
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Predecessours
                   hetherto
                   have
                   done
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   government
                   might
                   be
                   conformable
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   fitting
                   :
                   you
                   answered
                   us
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   were
                   not
                   well
                   ;
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   weather
                   was
                   cold
                   and
                   rough
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   meet
                   another
                   day
                   :
                   we
                   expected
                   till
                   Spring
                   time
                   ,
                   then
                   till
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Summer
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   performe
                   what
                   you
                   had
                   promised
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   not
                   only
                   gave
                   no
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Memoriall
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   commanded
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   burnt
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   you
                   live
                   retired
                   in
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   any
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   importeth
                   you
                   most
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   are
                   the
                   calamities
                   so
                   great
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   persecuted
                   with
                   
                     warres
                     .
                     Peace
                  
                   is
                   wanting
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   wanting
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   
                     rivers
                     of
                     blood
                  
                   running
                   downe
                   :
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   moone
                   last
                   past
                   ,
                   there
                   came
                   some
                   from
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xensi
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   had
                   appeared
                   there
                   a
                   man
                   cloathed
                   in
                   yellow
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   green
                   cap
                   on
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   a
                   fan
                   of
                   feathers
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   spake
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     Vanli
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     )
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   governe
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   hath
                   raigned
                   long
                   :
                   he
                   sleepeth
                   alwaies
                   :
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   will
                   die
                   of
                   hunger
                   ;
                   the
                   Captaines
                   will
                   be
                   slaine
                   and
                   pierced
                   through
                   with
                   lances
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   vanished
                   .
                   The
                   Mandarines
                   were
                   amazed
                   .
                   The
                   Vice-roy
                   used
                   great
                   diligence
                   to
                   know
                   who
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   :
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   possibly
                   finde
                   him
                   out
                   ,
                   seeing
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     calamites
                     ,
                     famine
                     ,
                     warre
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   evills
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   now
                   suffereth
                   ,
                   we
                   plainly
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   prognostication
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   are
                   againe
                   returned
                   to
                   require
                   you
                   ,
                   speedily
                   to
                   open
                   your
                   treasures
                   of
                   mony
                   ;
                   that
                   fresh
                   leavies
                   of
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   remedy
                   put
                   to
                   so
                   great
                   evills
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Memoriall
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   presented
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1618
                   since
                   when
                   ,
                   the
                   Tartars
                   have
                   continued
                   every
                   summer
                   (
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   winter
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   cold
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   done
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   considerable
                   inroads
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   gainers
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   year
                   1622
                   ,
                   two
                   principall
                   Madarines
                   of
                   the
                   fort
                   of
                   Quamsi
                   ,
                   where
                   ;
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   chiefe
                   fortresse
                   of
                   that
                   Province
                   ,
                   the
                   Vice-roy
                   ,
                   maketh
                   his
                   residence
                   ,
                   (
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   discontented
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   hopes
                   to
                   better
                   their
                   condition
                   by
                   it
                   )
                   made
                   a
                   secret
                   agreement
                   with
                   the
                   Tartars
                   to
                   deliver
                   the
                   fortresse
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   which
                   accordingly
                   they
                   did
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Tartars
                   falling
                   on
                   upon
                   that
                   side
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   assigned
                   them
                   ,
                   assoone
                   as
                   ever
                   they
                   began
                   the
                   assault
                   ,
                   they
                   easily
                   tooke
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Treason
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   others
                   had
                   plotted
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   flight
                   all
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   treacherie
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Vice-roy
                   ,
                   escaped
                   to
                   Xamhai
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   fortresse
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   of
                   that
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Pekim
                   ;
                   the
                   key
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   Assoone
                   as
                   the
                   newes
                   of
                   this
                   last
                   route
                   came
                   to
                   Court
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   his
                   Grandees
                   were
                   in
                   great
                   disorder
                   ,
                   and
                   deliberated
                   to
                   change
                   his
                   abode
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remove
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Nankim
                   ,
                   as
                   farthest
                   off
                   from
                   danger
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   had
                   accordingly
                   been
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   principall
                   Mandarine
                   (
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   alwayes
                   found
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   who
                   taketh
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   publick
                   good
                   )
                   had
                   not
                   presented
                   a
                   Memoriall
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   demonstrated
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   alteration
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   readiest
                   way
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   by
                   dispoyling
                   of
                   all
                   strength
                   ,
                   the
                   Court
                   and
                   Province
                   of
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   so
                   neere
                   the
                   other
                   Province
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   now
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Memoriall
                   took
                   effect
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   the
                   the
                   designe
                   of
                   flying
                   and
                   seeking
                   a
                   new
                   habitation
                   ,
                   was
                   broken
                   off
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   formerly
                   resolved
                   ,
                   that
                   Nankim
                   should
                   be
                   fortified
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   therefore
                   a
                   proclamation
                   sent
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   under
                   great
                   penalties
                   ,
                   did
                   prohibite
                   any
                   to
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   Mandarines
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   also
                   .
                   Vpon
                   this
                   the
                   people
                   began
                   to
                   bee
                   quieted
                   ,
                   especially
                   seeing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Citie
                   was
                   strengthened
                   with
                   new
                   
                     Garrisons
                     ,
                     Guards
                     ,
                     Watches
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rigorous
                   strictnesse
                   at
                   the
                   gate
                   .
                   The
                   chiefest
                   care
                   was
                   to
                   fortifie
                   the
                   passe
                   at
                   
                     Xam
                     Hai
                     Quàn
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   above
                   ,
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   frontire
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Leaotum
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   already
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   streightened
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   with
                   very
                   high
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   is
                   impregnable
                   :
                   they
                   sent
                   thither
                   great
                   store
                   of
                   Ammunition
                   ,
                   and
                   fresh
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   reported
                   
                   that
                   at
                   that
                   post
                   only
                   they
                   had
                   80000
                   men
                   of
                   Warre
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   also
                   sent
                   new
                   Captaines
                   with
                   ample
                   power
                   ;
                   which
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   greater
                   effect
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   given
                   it
                   them
                   over
                   the
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   to
                   conduct
                   them
                   that
                   way
                   :
                   who
                   seeing
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   entrance
                   at
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   easie
                   to
                   defend
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   well
                   fortified
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   wheele
                   off
                   to
                   the
                   East
                   side
                   thereof
                   ,
                   through
                   part
                   of
                   Corea
                   ,
                   giving
                   off
                   their
                   designe
                   of
                   going
                   toward
                   Pekim
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   so
                   powerfull
                   and
                   victorous
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   put
                   that
                   Court
                   into
                   a
                   greater
                   feare
                   and
                   danger
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   yet
                   they
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   Chinesses
                   met
                   them
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   began
                   so
                   furious
                   a
                   Battaile
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   men
                   lost
                   their
                   lives
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ;
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   had
                   the
                   victorie
                   :
                   
                     so
                     great
                     endeavour
                     will
                     men
                     use
                     to
                     defend
                     their
                     own
                     home
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   little
                   while
                   after
                   this
                   fight
                   arrived
                   at
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Pekim
                   a
                   Portughess
                   named
                   
                     Gonsalvo
                     Texera
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sent
                   thither
                   with
                   an
                   Embassie
                   and
                   a
                   Present
                   from
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Macao
                   ;
                   who
                   seeing
                   the
                   insolency
                   of
                   the
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   and
                   judging
                   that
                   by
                   it
                   they
                   might
                   do
                   service
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Portugall
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   kindnesse
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   China
                   might
                   do
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Macao
                   ,
                   some
                   Portughesses
                   to
                   assist
                   them
                   against
                   the
                   Tartars
                   .
                   The
                   profer
                   was
                   kindly
                   accepted
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Memoriall
                   was
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   who
                   presently
                   returned
                   a
                   favourable
                   answer
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Councell
                     of
                     Warre
                  
                   dispatched
                   a
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   company
                   to
                   Macao
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   already
                   gone
                   along
                   with
                   the
                   Embassadours
                   to
                   negotiate
                   this
                   assistance
                   )
                   with
                   severall
                   orders
                   to
                   the
                   officers
                   of
                   Cantone
                   ,
                   to
                   expedite
                   the
                   businesse
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   liberalitie
                   ,
                   and
                   provision
                   ,
                   and
                   convenience
                   for
                   the
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   desired
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Foure
                   hundred
                   men
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   200
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   many
                   were
                   Portughesses
                   ,
                   some
                   whereof
                   were
                   borne
                   in
                   Portugall
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   there
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   people
                   of
                   that
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   who
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   borne
                   in
                   Macao
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   bred
                   up
                   among
                   the
                   Portughesses
                   after
                   their
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   good
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   shot
                   well
                   in
                   Guns
                   .
                   To
                   each
                   Souldier
                   was
                   given
                   a
                   youth
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   bought
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   money
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   large
                   pay
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   it
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   clothed
                   themselves
                   richly
                   ,
                   and
                   provided
                   themselves
                   with
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   after
                   all
                   that
                   left
                   very
                   rich
                   too
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Souldiers
                   set
                   out
                   from
                   Macao
                   with
                   two
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   one
                   whereof
                   was
                   named
                   
                     Pietro
                     Corderio
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   
                     Antonio
                     Rodriquez
                     del
                     capoo
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Alfieres
                   and
                   other
                   Officers
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   to
                   Cantone
                   ,
                   they
                   mustered
                   themselves
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   gallantrie
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   such
                   salutes
                   of
                   their
                   Musquetrie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   were
                   astonished
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   they
                   were
                   furnished
                   with
                   boates
                   to
                   passe
                   up
                   the
                   river
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   convenience
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Province
                   ,
                   being
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Cities
                   and
                   Villages
                   ,
                   sending
                   refreshment
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Hens
                     ,
                     Beefe
                     ,
                     Fruit
                     ,
                     Wine
                     ,
                     Rice
                     .
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   passed
                   over
                   the
                   Mountaines
                   which
                   divide
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Cantone
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   Kiamsi
                   (
                   and
                   is
                   lesse
                   than
                   a
                   daies
                   journey
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   River
                   )
                   all
                   on
                   horse-back
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   their
                   servants
                   .
                   Presenty
                   ,
                   
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Mountaine
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   imbarqued
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   down
                   the
                   River
                   ,
                   they
                   crossed
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Kiamsie
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   thereof
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   lived
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   under
                   my
                   direction
                   a
                   good
                   number
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   there
                   they
                   stayed
                   only
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   wel
                   looked
                   on
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   invited
                   by
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   noble
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   looke
                   upon
                   the
                   Fashion
                   of
                   their
                   habit
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   seemed
                   strange
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   treated
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Courtesie
                   ,
                   and
                   commended
                   and
                   admired
                   all
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Slashing
                   and
                   pinking
                   of
                   their
                   cloathes
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   why
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   stuffe
                   is
                   whole
                   and
                   new
                   men
                   should
                   cut
                   it
                   in
                   severall
                   places
                   for
                   ornament
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   seen
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   these
                   men
                   returned
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   effect
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   expense
                   and
                   great
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   Tartars
                   in
                   severall
                   encounters
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   deprived
                   of
                   this
                   succour
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   their
                   returne
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   who
                   traffique
                   in
                   Cantone
                   with
                   the
                   Portughesses
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   their
                   Correspondents
                   for
                   their
                   businesse
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   draw
                   a
                   vast
                   profit
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   perceive
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   entrance
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   successe
                   thereof
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   doubt
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   an
                   easie
                   thing
                   for
                   the
                   Portughesses
                   to
                   obtaine
                   licence
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sell
                   their
                   Merchandise
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   lose
                   their
                   gaines
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Portughesses
                   set
                   out
                   ,
                   they
                   used
                   all
                   their
                   endeavour
                   to
                   hinder
                   their
                   going
                   ,
                   presenting
                   many
                   papers
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   answering
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   having
                   already
                   parted
                   with
                   the
                   money
                   ,
                   and
                   distributed
                   among
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   high
                   and
                   advantagious
                   pay
                   ,
                   they
                   offered
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   charges
                   ,
                   to
                   re-imburse
                   the
                   whole
                   money
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   But
                   seeing
                   that
                   this
                   way
                   neither
                   they
                   could
                   obtaine
                   their
                   ends
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   reported
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sent
                   to
                   Court
                   that
                   money
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   presenting
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   ,
                   prevailed
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   very
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   proposed
                   the
                   Portugesses
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   important
                   succour
                   ,
                   did
                   againe
                   present
                   a
                   memoriall
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   expressed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   now
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   The
                   King
                   answered
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   I
                   my selfe
                   saw
                   the
                   Royal
                   answer
                   ,
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   long
                   since
                   that
                   ye
                   did
                   propose
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   men
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   assist
                   us
                   against
                   the
                   Tartars
                   :
                   now
                   ye
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   necessarie
                   .
                   When
                   ye
                   propose
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   you
                   considered
                   of
                   it
                   better
                   ,
                   howbeit
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   returne
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   manner
                   did
                   that
                   expedition
                   of
                   the
                   Portughesses
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   profit
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   an
                   opportunitie
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   good
                   part
                   of
                   China
                   .
                   The
                   Tartars
                   have
                   ever
                   since
                   continued
                   the
                   warre
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   continue
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   forced
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Corea
                   to
                   pay
                   them
                   tribute
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   payed
                   to
                   China
                   ;
                   although
                   they
                   stil
                   pay
                   to
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   formerly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queenes
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 .
              
               
                 ALthough
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 diligent
                 in
                 their
                 Chronicles
                 &
                 Records
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 preserved
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 above
                 3000
                 yeares
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 have
                 suffered
                 a
                 great
                 losse
                 and
                 damage
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 
                   The
                   History
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 King
                 named
                 Tien
                 ,
                 (
                 whither
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 learning
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 hold
                 with
                 more
                 probabilitie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 extinguish
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 only
                 his
                 owne
                 to
                 prosteritie
                 )
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Phisick
                 ,
                 as
                 only
                 necessarie
                 to
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 rigorous
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 books
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 severitie
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 volume
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 so
                 great
                 penalites
                 for
                 any
                 that
                 hid
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 cost
                 him
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 he
                 caused
                 fourtie
                 Litterati
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 books
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 hid
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 persecusion
                 lasted
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fourty
                 years
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 renew
                 their
                 ancient
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 certaine
                 books
                 and
                 fragments
                 that
                 had
                 escaped
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 buried
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 immured
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 yeares
                 and
                 a
                 diligent
                 search
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 againe
                 the
                 more
                 principall
                 matters
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 Government
                 was
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Families
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 governing
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 anciently
                 the
                 Patriarks
                 did
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 Monarchicall
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certaine
                 how
                 it
                 began
                 :
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 thing
                 certaine
                 concerning
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 commit
                 a
                 notable
                 errour
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Chronologies
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Yao
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 time
                 they
                 do
                 begin
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 their
                 Histories
                 ,
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 favourable
                 computation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 twelve
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 floud
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Historie
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matters
                 related
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 coherent
                 with
                 their
                 successions
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 
                   Emperour
                   Yao
                
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 lawful
                 succession
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 Xun
                 his
                 Sonne-in-law
                 ,
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 discovered
                 in
                 him
                 parts
                 and
                 qu●lities
                 worthie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Government
                   .
                   Xun
                
                 likewise
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 gave
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 Yù
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 kin
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 Emperours
                 are
                 much
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 for
                 holy
                 men
                 :
                 concerning
                 whom
                 they
                 relate
                 many
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 well
                 inclined
                 to
                 morall
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 do
                 attribute
                 much
                 merit
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Adjusting
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 abound
                 in
                 lakes
                 and
                 moarish
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 tilled
                 .
                 This
                 King
                 going
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 large
                 trenches
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 many
                 years
                 were
                 spent
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 vent
                 to
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 recovered
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 ground
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 profit
                 for
                 tillage
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 in
                 Europe
                 who
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 waters
                 were
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 the
                 floud
                 .
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 large
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 waters
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 draining
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 which
                 accrued
                 thereby
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 any
                 occasion
                 or
                 originall
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 three
                 Emperours
                 abovenamed
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 ever
                 continued
                 by
                 succession
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 family
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 particular
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwhile
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 evill
                 Government
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 made
                 
                   warres
                   ,
                   confederacies
                
                 and
                 disorders
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 either
                 disturbed
                 and
                 troubled
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 or
                 divided
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 usurped
                 it
                 all
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 lasted
                 in
                 some
                 families
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Tham
                 for
                 400.
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 families
                 little
                 lesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 day
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 changed
                 into
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 severall
                 Families
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 of
                 particular
                 states
                 continued
                 in
                 China
                 2000
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 1206
                 ,
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 possessed
                 another
                 Country
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 advanced
                 so
                 farre
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 brought
                 it
                 all
                 under
                 their
                 subjection
                 ,
                 reigning
                 there
                 as
                 absolute
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1368.
                 
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Hum
                   Vu
                
                 ,
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 which
                 reigneth
                 at
                 presen●
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 to
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Tyranny
                 encreased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 so
                 wearied
                 therewith
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 disposed
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 yoake
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 libertie
                 ;
                 gathered
                 together
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 such
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 discomfited
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 entred
                 also
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 conquered
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 being
                 thus
                 re-establisht
                 in
                 its
                 naturall
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                   Hum
                   Vu
                
                 seeing
                 himselfe
                 become
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 thereof
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 an
                 admirable
                 kinde
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 differing
                 in
                 part
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Monarchies
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 now
                 been
                 conserved
                 almost
                 300
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 subjection
                 ,
                 communication
                 and
                 dependance
                 from
                 its
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 one
                 well
                 governed
                 convent
                 .
                 This
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 conferred
                 many
                 favours
                 and
                 graces
                 upon
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 :
                 Liberalitie
                 being
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 most
                 demonstrate
                 a
                 royall
                 minde
                 :
                 he
                 created
                 new
                 officers
                 ,
                 yet
                 retained
                 he
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 relate
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 chiefe
                 and
                 
                   principall
                   Captaines
                
                 he
                 assigned
                 large
                 revenues
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 a
                 very
                 competent
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 .
                 He
                 tooke
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Lords
                 of
                 vassals
                 and
                 subjects
                 ,
                 without
                 leaving
                 one
                 :
                 he
                 prohibited
                 by
                 a
                 rigorous
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                   Royall
                   family
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 peace
                 nor
                 warre
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 might
                 beare
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   civil
                   ,
                   criminall
                
                 ,
                 or
                 military
                 ;
                 neither
                 might
                 they
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 degree
                 (
                 the
                 which
                 last
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 lately
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 placed
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 created
                 such
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 concurrence
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 examinations
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 dependance
                 at
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 their
                 learning
                 ,
                 good
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 vertues
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 annull
                 those
                 ancient
                 lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 good
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 not
                 his
                 intent
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 in
                 his
                 Posteritie
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 made
                 many
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 modelled
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 standeth
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 receive
                 some
                 alteration
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 essentiall
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 diverse
                 names
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 whereof
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   thirteen
                   things
                
                 remarkable
                 at
                 his
                 Coronation
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 beginning
                 their
                 supputation
                 a
                 new
                 from
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Kings
                 reigne
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 ordinary
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 letters
                 ,
                 dispatches
                 ,
                 provisoes
                 ,
                 writings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 coyned
                 new
                 mony
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 letters
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 former
                 continueth
                 current
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 Crowneth
                 his
                 true
                 wife
                 ,
                 making
                 her
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Empresse
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 giveth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Queen
                 to
                 six
                 Concubines
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 sacrifices
                 made
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 sixt
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Almes
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 The
                 seaventh
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 prisoners
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
                 whose
                 freedom
                 is
                 not
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 party
                 .
                 The
                 eighth
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 sumptuous
                 banquets
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 The
                 ninth
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 Concubines
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 King.
                 The
                 tenth
                 ,
                 The
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 foure
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 other
                 women
                 lived
                 ,
                 are
                 furnished
                 againe
                 with
                 new
                 women
                 ,
                 pickt
                 &
                 chosen
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 realme
                 :
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 which
                 search
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 marriages
                 made
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 daughter
                 from
                 that
                 subjection
                 .
                 The
                 eleventh
                 ,
                 The
                 Nobilitie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bloud
                   royall
                
                 do
                 send
                 deputies
                 (
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 one
                 City
                 )
                 to
                 render
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 such
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 do
                 the
                 Tituladoes
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 twelfth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Officers
                 ,
                 from
                 Vice-royes
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 Judges
                 of
                 Townes
                 ,
                 go
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 same
                 obedience
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 their
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Townes
                 .
                 Lastly
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 used
                 among
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 all
                 publick
                 acts
                 ,
                 on
                 moneyes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 royall
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 Kings
                 Grandfather
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Vam
                   Lie
                
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 
                   Thai
                   Cham
                
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 who
                 raigned
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Thien
                   Khi
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Teum
                   Chim
                
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 moreover
                 three
                 names
                 ,
                 which
                 signifie
                 a
                 King
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 Kiun
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 forreigne
                 Kings
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 Vam
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 name
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Infantoes
                 ,
                 or
                 Kings
                 children
                 ;
                 joyning
                 them
                 together
                 
                 
                   Kiun
                   Vam
                
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 King
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 principall
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Ho
                   Am
                   Ti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 domesticks
                 thereof
                 call
                 him
                 Chu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Lord.
                 They
                 call
                 him
                 also
                 
                   Thien
                   Zu
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 Empire
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 respect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 royall
                 person
                 ,
                 more
                 sacred
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 realitie
                 ,
                 the
                 reverence
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 more
                 befitting
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 than
                 humane
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 they
                 behave
                 themselves
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 prophane
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 China
                 lived
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 They
                 went
                 abroad
                 ,
                 conversed
                 ,
                 hunted
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 greedy
                 of
                 this
                 recreation
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 spending
                 whole
                 months
                 together
                 in
                 hunting
                 without
                 returning
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 attending
                 upon
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 did
                 substitute
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Emperours
                 did
                 visit
                 in
                 person
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 there
                 happened
                 that
                 story
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 famous
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 deserveth
                 likewise
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 going
                 this
                 progresse
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 way
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 leading
                 certaine
                 prisoners
                 .
                 He
                 caused
                 the
                 coach
                 to
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 what
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 understood
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 a
                 weeping
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 accompanied
                 him
                 began
                 to
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   Common-wealth
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   chastisements
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   avoyded
                   ;
                   so
                   have
                   the
                   former
                   Kings
                   ,
                   your
                   predecessours
                   ,
                   commanded
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   so
                   have
                   the
                   laws
                   ordained
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   require
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 King
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   weepe
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   these
                   men
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   see
                   them
                   chastised
                   :
                   I
                   know
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   rewards
                   the
                   good
                   are
                   not
                   encouraged
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   chastisement
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   not
                   restrained
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   chastisement
                   is
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   bread
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   nourishment
                   and
                   sustenance
                   thereof
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   weepe
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   happy
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   vertues
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   served
                   as
                   a
                   bridle
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   example
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   restraine
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   chastisement
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 spake
                 thus
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 how
                 much
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 envy
                 these
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 exceeded
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 oftentimes
                 surpasse
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 
                   morall
                   vertues
                
                 ?
              
               
                 According
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 did
                 personally
                 attend
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 giving
                 audience
                 very
                 easily
                 and
                 very
                 frequently
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 subjects
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Tham
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Colao
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 powerfull
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 studied
                 more
                 to
                 speak
                 what
                 should
                 please
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 the
                 truth
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 :
                 a
                 most
                 abominable
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 seeing
                 his
                 honour
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 favour
                 towards
                 him
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 did
                 dissemble
                 it
                 all
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 forbore
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 taxe
                 the
                 flattery
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 One
                 day
                 certaine
                 Captaines
                 of
                 the
                 guard
                 discoursing
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 warmed
                 with
                 the
                 discourse
                 ,
                 secretly
                 withdrawing
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 hall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 &
                 kneeled
                 downe
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 asking
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ;
                 
                   Leave
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   a
                   flattering
                   subject
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   who
                   is
                   that
                
                 ,
                 replied
                 the
                 King
                 ?
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   stands
                   there
                   ,
                
                 answered
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 being
                 angry
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Against
                   my
                   Master
                   dare
                   you
                   propose
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   my
                   presene
                   ?
                   Let
                   them
                   take
                   him
                   away
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 When
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 caught
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 wooden
                 balanster
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 pulling
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 holding
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 the
                 balanster
                 broke
                 .
                 By
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Kings
                 anger
                 was
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 balanster
                 should
                 be
                 mended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 remaine
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 advise
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 facility
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 whosoever
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 always
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 a
                 Drumme
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Table
                 overlaid
                 with
                 a
                 white
                 varnish
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 playstered
                 over
                 ;
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 wrote
                 what
                 his
                 request
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 presently
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 But
                 whosoever
                 would
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 rang
                 the
                 Bell
                 ,
                 or
                 beat
                 the
                 Drumme
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 audience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Drumme
                 remaines
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 rather
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 for
                 during
                 twenty
                 two
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ever
                 beaten
                 above
                 once
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 paid
                 his
                 pension
                 in
                 ready
                 Bastinadoes
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 disquieted
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 about
                 halfe
                 a
                 league
                 off
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 hard
                 penance
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 petition
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 are
                 now
                 become
                 so
                 retired
                 ,
                 and
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 so
                 idolized
                 ,
                 and
                 mewed
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 occasion
                 to
                 think
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 never
                 suffereth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 always
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 sheweth
                 one
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 who
                 first
                 put
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   Vam
                   Lie
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandfather
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 reigneth
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 occasion
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 fat
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 great
                 paine
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 himselfe
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 Gravitie
                 and
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 did
                 exempt
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 from
                 this
                 trouble
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 no
                 Audience
                 ;
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 out
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 prudence
                 and
                 judgement
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 government
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 much
                 esteemed
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 made
                 little
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 troublesome
                 by
                 replying
                 often
                 with
                 their
                 memorialls
                 or
                 petitions
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 kinde
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 very
                 importunate
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   governed
                   before
                   this
                   fellow
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   undertake
                   to
                   teach
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 His
                 sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 changed
                 also
                 the
                 former
                 fashion
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 that
                 followed
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 indeed
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 moderately
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 
                   Royal
                   Audience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 foure
                 times
                 a
                 yeare
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 at
                 the
                 foure
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 built
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 without
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Temple
                 is
                 truly
                 Royall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 exquisitenesse
                 of
                 the
                 workmanship
                 :
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 round
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 rowes
                 of
                 pillars
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 stands
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
                 or
                 Mount
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 those
                 pillars
                 .
                 The
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 beginneth
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 row
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 paire
                 of
                 staires
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 ascend
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 placed
                 towards
                 the
                 foure
                 windes
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 white
                 marble
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 Nankim
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 piece
                 of
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 five
                 Isles
                 sustained
                 by
                 pillars
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 painting
                 or
                 ornament
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 on
                 their
                 Pedestalls
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 seen
                 that
                 each
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 entire
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 .
                 Truly
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 goodliest
                 trees
                 ,
                 the
                 biggest
                 ,
                 highest
                 ,
                 most
                 uniform
                 and
                 equall
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 )
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 remarkable
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 shall
                 hardly
                 find
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 trees
                 of
                 that
                 beauty
                 aud
                 uniformitie
                 .
                 The
                 Seeling
                 is
                 all
                 guilded
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 above
                 200
                 yeares
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 farre
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 not
                 being
                 made
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 resideth
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 keep
                 its
                 splendour
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 thereof
                 are
                 raised
                 two
                 Thrones
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 marbles
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 King
                 used
                 to
                 sit
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 left
                 empty
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 offered
                 .
                 The
                 gates
                 are
                 all
                 adorned
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Copper
                 ,
                 enriched
                 with
                 severall
                 works
                 and
                 embossments
                 ,
                 all
                 gilt
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 Temple
                 are
                 many
                 Alters
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 statues
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Planets
                   ,
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   Rivers
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Round
                 about
                 the
                 Temple
                 are
                 severall
                 cells
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 anciently
                 they
                 were
                 Baths
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 did
                 wash
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Grove
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 plaine
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 of
                 severall
                 trees
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 are
                 Pines
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Twigge
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 under
                 most
                 grevious
                 penalties
                 .
                 The
                 wal
                 that
                 encompasseth
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 glazed
                 Tiles
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 yellow
                 colour
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 green
                 .
                 The
                 circuit
                 thereof
                 is
                 twelve
                 miles
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 wayes
                 are
                 Barracado'ed
                 ,
                 leaving
                 only
                 free
                 that
                 part
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 who
                 bringeth
                 with
                 him
                 so
                 many
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 who
                 encomepasse
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Officers
                 that
                 accompanie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 guard
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 occasions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 either
                 appeareth
                 or
                 goeth
                 abroad
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 he
                 staieth
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 seeing
                 or
                 being
                 seen
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 criminall
                 Person
                 condemned
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 imprisonment
                 .
                 How
                 ever
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 seen
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 obeyed
                 and
                 feared
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 call
                 his
                 Palace
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 pleasant
                 for
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 delight
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 libertie
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 whensoever
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 habitations
                 therein
                 are
                 so
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 of
                 pleasure
                 and
                 recreation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 seek
                 abroad
                 wherewith
                 to
                 content
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 laying
                 every
                 thing
                 together
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 biggest
                 ,
                 containe
                 about
                 five
                 miles
                 in
                 circuit
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 are
                 somewhat
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 Palace
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Younger
                   Sonnes
                
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Daughters
                   who
                   are
                   married
                
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 
                   Third
                   Queens
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Concubines
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foure
                 corners
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 from
                 them
                 named
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 the
                 Ladies
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 Palaces
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 Penitent
                 women
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Lemcum
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 cold
                 Palaces
                 .
                 Besides
                 there
                 are
                 colledges
                 for
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Litterati
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   singing-men
                   ,
                   Comedians
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 almost
                 infinite
                 habitations
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Offices
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 there
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 employed
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 17000
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Palaces
                 is
                 very
                 exact
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Arches
                   ,
                   Balansters
                   ,
                   Columnes
                
                 and
                 ,
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 of
                 Marble
                 excellently
                 wrought
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 little
                 workes
                 and
                 curious
                 enrichments
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 embossements
                 ,
                 or
                 figures
                 in
                 relieve
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 raised
                 and
                 standing
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 hang
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 wood
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 varnished
                 over
                 with
                 their
                 Charan
                 ,
                 painted
                 and
                 guilded
                 very
                 exquisitely
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Halls
                 and
                 Roomes
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 reported
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 use
                 any
                 hangings
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Architect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pensil
                 of
                 the
                 painter
                 doth
                 supply
                 all
                 other
                 ornaments
                 .
                 The
                 Base
                 Courts
                 are
                 very
                 neat
                 and
                 spacious
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 pleasant
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 River
                 which
                 runneth
                 among
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeldeth
                 them
                 much
                 delight
                 with
                 his
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 artificiall
                 mounts
                 with
                 very
                 rare
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Birds
                 ,
                 many
                 Gardens
                 made
                 with
                 exquisite
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 curiositie
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 King
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 discontented
                 at
                 the
                 spoile
                 which
                 the
                 winter
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 depriving
                 them
                 both
                 of
                 leaves
                 and
                 flowers
                 ,
                 commanded
                 that
                 many
                 artificiall
                 ones
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 labour
                 and
                 expence
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 much
                 blame
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 fabrique
                 is
                 encompassed
                 with
                 two
                 walls
                 that
                 have
                 foure
                 gates
                 opening
                 to
                 the
                 foure
                 windes
                 ,
                 
                   East
                   ,
                   West
                   ,
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 beautifull
                 and
                 sightly
                 facciata
                 or
                 aspect
                 to
                 the
                 Palaces
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 every
                 gate
                 there
                 stand
                 every
                 night
                 five
                 Elephants
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 
                 bred
                 in
                 that
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 wall
                 round
                 about
                 is
                 guarded
                 with
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               
                 Within
                 the
                 said
                 Gates
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Court
                 able
                 to
                 containe
                 30000
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 standeth
                 alwaies
                 a
                 Guard
                 of
                 30000
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 uper
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 there
                 are
                 five
                 Gates
                 ,
                 which
                 lead
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Hal
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 is
                 placed
                 a
                 
                   Royal
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Throne
                   of
                   courtesies
                
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 their
                 reverence
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 anone
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 true
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Hoam
                   Heu
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 Empresse
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 having
                 her
                 seate
                 behind
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 six
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Queens
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 much
                 respected
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 empty
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Royall
                   Throne
                
                 raised
                 upon
                 severall
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloth
                 of
                 state
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Royall
                 seates
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 lower
                 behind
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 stand
                 six
                 ,
                 three
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 six
                 Queens
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 hath
                 thirty
                 Women
                 more
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 much
                 honoured
                 and
                 respected
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Ladies
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 about
                 3000
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Appartments
                 in
                 the
                 foure
                 Palaces
                 above-said
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 beautifull
                 Damsels
                 ,
                 sought
                 out
                 on
                 purpose
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 the
                 King
                 goeth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 liketh
                 him
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 present
                 King
                 hath
                 the
                 reputation
                 to
                 be
                 chaste
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Puycu
                   Cum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   goeth
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Palaces
                   .
                
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 other
                 Kings
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 commended
                 in
                 their
                 histories
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 blamed
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 beastial
                 appetite
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 to
                 what
                 Palace
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 irresolution
                 to
                 suffer
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 lead
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 chariot
                 drawn
                 with
                 Goates
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 rid
                 to
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 entred
                 ,
                 or
                 stopped
                 ,
                 thither
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 himself
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 caused
                 Pictures
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 of
                 every
                 Ladie
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 fancied
                 each
                 Picture
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 originall
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 leaving
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 still
                 made
                 the
                 fayrest
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 favoured
                 most
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 best
                 Present
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 concerning
                 the
                 Kings
                 children
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Empresse
                 and
                 true
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 shee
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 sonne
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 women
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 taketh
                 place
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 King
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 precedency
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 Vamlie
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 none
                 by
                 his
                 lawful
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Empresse
                 ;
                 yet
                 had
                 two
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 a
                 waiting
                 maid
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 eldest
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 younger
                 sonne
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Queenes
                 his
                 Concubines
                 ;
                 which
                 sonne
                 he
                 loved
                 very
                 much
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                 particular
                 affection
                 he
                 bore
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 leave
                 him
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 reason
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Sonne
                 by
                 his
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 ,
                 the
                 succession
                 was
                 not
                 due
                 by
                 right
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 elect
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 pleased
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 elder
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 did
                 very
                 stoutly
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 commerce
                 with
                 that
                 servant
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 enobled
                 by
                 a
                 superiour
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 eldest
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 rights
                 and
                 priviledge
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 .
                 There
                 happened
                 upon
                 this
                 a
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 acts
                 of
                 discontent
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 persisted
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 resisting
                 him
                 :
                 whereupon
                 many
                 lost
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 taking
                 them
                 away
                 ;
                 others
                 left
                 theirs
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 laid
                 downe
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 their
                 dignity
                 ,
                 hung
                 them
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 despising
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 dignity
                 and
                 revenue
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 laws
                 and
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 A
                 courage
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 ,
                 in
                 divine
                 affaires
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 secular
                 causes
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 contrast
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 wont
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 
                   Royall
                   Audience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 his
                 eldest
                 sonne
                 ,
                 now
                 as
                 Prince
                 ,
                 placed
                 him
                 next
                 behinde
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 he
                 recommends
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 without
                 doores
                 ,
                 assuring
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Palace
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Thai
                   Cham
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Prince
                 ,
                 should
                 succeed
                 him
                 without
                 fayle
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 effect
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 .
                 So
                 prevalent
                 is
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 Counsellours
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 make
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1626.
                 there
                 were
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 12000.
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 greater
                 ;
                 or
                 lesse
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 distributed
                 into
                 their
                 
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   Classes
                   ,
                   Tribunals
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Occupations
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Royall
                 Palace
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 to
                 decide
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 without
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 justice
                 apart
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 among
                 them
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 governe
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decide
                 their
                 differences
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 condemne
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 principall
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Su
                   Li
                   Kien
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consisteth
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Secretaria
                 of
                 purity
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 chancery
                 within
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 always
                 advanced
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Colledge
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 examinations
                 and
                 trialls
                 .
                 These
                 always
                 accompany
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 goeth
                 abroad
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 place
                 next
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 These
                 may
                 enter
                 without
                 being
                 called
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 governing
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 petitions
                 ,
                 and
                 rescripts
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 passeth
                 through
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 followeth
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   Thum
                   Cham
                   Su
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Soveraigne
                   Tribunall
                
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 .
                 This
                 causeth
                 their
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 arrested
                 ,
                 this
                 condemneth
                 and
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 high
                 concernment
                 are
                 remitted
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   rigorous
                   Tribunal
                
                 of
                 justice
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 The
                 President
                 is
                 also
                 
                 Captaine
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 guard
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 9000.
                 men
                 ,
                 6000.
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 3000.
                 horse
                 .
                 In
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 he
                 entreth
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   warre
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 allowed
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 Colledges
                 and
                 Tribunals
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 severall
                 Treasuries
                 ,
                 the
                 Treasurie
                 of
                 Iewells
                 ,
                 of
                 rich
                 Moveables
                 ,
                 of
                 Habits
                 ,
                 of
                 Magazines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 
                   Iudiciall
                   Astrologers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 observe
                 the
                 stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Mathematician
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 always
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 abroad
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 Almanacke
                 for
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 particular
                 Priests
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Laon
                   Su
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 ,
                 neither
                 may
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palaces
                 )
                 these
                 have
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 Chappell
                 's
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Sepultures
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 Colledges
                 of
                 
                   Musitians
                   ,
                   Comedians
                
                 or
                 
                   Players
                   ,
                   Painters
                   ,
                   Gold-smiths
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 performing
                 his
                 office
                 requisite
                 to
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 the
                 Palace
                 many
                 are
                 prefects
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 works
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 guards
                 which
                 keep
                 watch
                 every
                 night
                 without
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 sepultures
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gabells
                 and
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 employments
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 grow
                 very
                 rich
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 children
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 married
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 make
                 great
                 expenses
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 sumptuous
                 Country-houses
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 ,
                 Palaces
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 delights
                 ,
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 stately
                 traine
                 of
                 Servants
                 .
                 Their
                 sepulchres
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 costly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 strongest
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Transmigration
                   of
                   Soules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 well
                 provided
                 when
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 next
                 new
                 forme
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 devoutest
                 worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eunuchs
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 Courtesies
                 &
                 complements
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 lighting
                 off
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 or
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 chaires
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Court
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 servants
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 weare
                 very
                 rich
                 apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 sedan
                 ,
                 yet
                 almost
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 suffered
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 horse-back
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 favourite
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 which
                 live
                 without
                 the
                 Palace
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 great
                 Court
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 lend
                 them
                 their
                 faire
                 and
                 commodious
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 observance
                 to
                 gaine
                 their
                 good
                 will.
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 to
                 his
                 favourite
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 grow
                 insolent
                 ,
                 the
                 governments
                 are
                 conferred
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 King
                 had
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 arrived
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 :
                 this
                 fellow
                 governed
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 insolence
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 chastised
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Qualitie
                 .
                 To
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 imagination
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 Treason
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 very
                 free
                 and
                 bold
                 inspeaking
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 durst
                 speak
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 King
                 ,
                 undertooke
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 who
                 only
                 told
                 
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 subjects
                 Persons
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 quality
                 were
                 ill
                 used
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 banish
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 length
                 miserably
                 ended
                 his
                 dayes
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 poysoned
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 his
                 favour
                 and
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 hatred
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 dragged
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 tore
                 him
                 to
                 pieces
                 :
                 All
                 his
                 goods
                 were
                 confiscate
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 they
                 amounted
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 value
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 any
                 body
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 formerly
                 presented
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 very
                 rich
                 presents
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 two
                 chests
                 full
                 of
                 Pearle
                 only
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 robbed
                 the
                 Kings
                 Treasury
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 sumptuous
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 either
                 begun
                 or
                 ended
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Temples
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 statue
                 in
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Temples
                   of
                   the
                   living
                
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 to
                 erect
                 them
                 to
                 eminent
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 deserved
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   Triumphall
                   Arches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 fabriques
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 cast
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 leaving
                 no
                 other
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 comedy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 presently
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 yet
                 acted
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 disgrace
                 and
                 driving
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 away
                 ,
                 others
                 grow
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 die
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 there
                 are
                 young
                 ones
                 chosen
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 there
                 comes
                 almost
                 infinite
                 of
                 these
                 Eunuchs
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 their
                 parents
                 ;
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 bought
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 preferment
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 those
                 other
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 certaine
                 and
                 assured
                 to
                 persons
                 of
                 this
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 every
                 election
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 chosen
                 about
                 3000
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 principally
                 consider
                 in
                 their
                 choise
                 ,
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 good
                 shape
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 their
                 speech
                 and
                 gracefull
                 pronunciation
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wholly
                 want
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 compleatly
                 castrated
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 every
                 fourth
                 year
                 they
                 are
                 visited
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 grow
                 out
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 well
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 election
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 sent
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 chosen
                 ,
                 are
                 destributed
                 to
                 those
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 occupations
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 almost
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 destiny
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 observing
                 of
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 credit
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 chosen
                 for
                 Priests
                 ,
                 others
                 for
                 Singers
                 ,
                 Comedians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 kitchin
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 meane
                 and
                 laborious
                 occupations
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 passeth
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 within
                 the
                 gates
                 in
                 what
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 and
                 service
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 passeth
                 without
                 doores
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 exactnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 exceedeth
                 all
                 Hyperbole
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 kingdome
                 be
                 so
                 vast
                 and
                 large
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 hide
                 one
                 guilty
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 escape
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 trees
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 cover
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 shade
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 person
                 
                 of
                 qualitie
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 justice
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 throw
                 the
                 cord
                 or
                 chaine
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 taketh
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 chaine
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 terrour
                 in
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sucheu
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 there
                 lived
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 a
                 grave
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 passed
                 through
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 good
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 peopie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 powerfull
                 Euneuch
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 spake
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 had
                 intelligence
                 that
                 these
                 Ministers
                 of
                 justice
                 would
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 stayed
                 not
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 a
                 banquet
                 to
                 his
                 kindred
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 going
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Balcone
                 into
                 a
                 fish
                 Pond
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 drowned
                 himselfe
                 .
                 His
                 Guests
                 seeing
                 him
                 stay
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 looke
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 a
                 paper
                 having
                 these
                 words
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   Turning
                   towards
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   I
                   performe
                   the
                   reverence
                   due
                   to
                   my
                   King
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   alwayes
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   serve
                   with
                   resolutions
                   becoming
                   a
                   faithfull
                   subject
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   suffer
                   from
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   an
                
                 Eunuch
                 
                   affronts
                   worthy
                   a
                   base
                   and
                   criminall
                   Person
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 letters
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 remaine
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 inchanted
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Chà
                   ,
                   Fruit.
                
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 those
                 two
                 letters
                 ,
                 
                   Xim
                   Chi
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 made
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 dare
                 stir
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 hapneth
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 extraordinarie
                 businesse
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 carrieth
                 some
                 difficultie
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 two
                 letters
                 above-said
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 opposition
                 is
                 levelled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 burying
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 clapping
                 the
                 said
                 letters
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 every
                 moneth
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 at
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 before
                 a
                 Throne
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 placed
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Ensignes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 do
                 reverence
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 They
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 also
                 on
                 his
                 birth
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 every
                 yeare
                 each
                 Province
                 sendeth
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 write
                 letters
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 send
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 post
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 principall
                 Mandarine
                 goeth
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 memorialls
                 ,
                 or
                 petitions
                 they
                 send
                 by
                 the
                 Post.
                 Every
                 three
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 None
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Palaces
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 gate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 clothed
                 in
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 reverence
                 in
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 habit
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 extraordinarie
                 one
                 appointed
                 for
                 Courtesies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 red
                 garment
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
                 ,
                 may
                 passe
                 before
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 on
                 horse-back
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 a
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 manner
                 ,
                 except
                 on
                 
                 foot
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 further
                 off
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 a-foot
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Persons
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 presently
                 obliged
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 early
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 late
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 
                   Kun
                   Chao
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above-said
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 houre
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 that
                 morning
                 ,
                 are
                 assembled
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 morning
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 declareth
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 execution
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 misfortune
                 any
                 one
                 committeth
                 an
                 errour
                 or
                 doth
                 any
                 gesture
                 not
                 reverently
                 enough
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 notice
                 thereof
                 by
                 a
                 memoriall
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 doth
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 is
                 culpable
                 ,
                 accusing
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 some
                 penance
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 purely
                 out
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 the
                 king
                 never
                 taking
                 any
                 heed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Embassadours
                 are
                 obliged
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 out
                 thereof
                 :
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 lodged
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 a
                 spacious
                 circuit
                 of
                 wal
                 ,
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 alwayes
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 royally
                 treated
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 great
                 expence
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 circuit
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 they
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Rites
                
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 treateth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatched
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Portughesses
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 severall
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 treated
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 liberalitie
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 also
                 that
                 particular
                 priviledge
                 to
                 lodge
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 saw
                 King
                 Thienkhie
                 ,
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 now
                 reigneth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 curiositie
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Nation
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 plainly
                 seen
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 presence
                 speaketh
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Hall
                
                 with
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 he
                 goeth
                 away
                 before
                 they
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 sick
                 and
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 rise
                 off
                 their
                 knees
                 a
                 Curtaine
                 is
                 drawn
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 turneth
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 before
                 their
                 mouth
                 a
                 Tablet
                 of
                 Ivory
                 a
                 palm
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 inches
                 broad
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 spake
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 familiar
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 reverence
                 they
                 held
                 something
                 between
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 breath
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 discoursed
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 many
                 businesses
                 ,
                 they
                 carried
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 them
                 written
                 thereon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 forget
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 this
                 Ceremonie
                 might
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 up
                 an
                 old
                 custome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Garments
                 differ
                 not
                 in
                 fashion
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 certaine
                 Dragons
                 which
                 are
                 woven
                 and
                 embroydered
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 Persons
                 may
                 weare
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 family
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 some
                 distinction
                 .
                 The
                 colour
                 is
                 yellow
                 ,
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 other
                 colours
                 may
                 be
                 worne
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 weare
                 light
                 colours
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 but
                 yellow
                 is
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 wears
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 else
                 may
                 use
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 China
                 are
                 Married
                 .
              
               
                 AT
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lords
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 one
                 anothers
                 daughters
                 for
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 being
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 reduced
                 under
                 one
                 only
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 never
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 wife
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 marry
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 their
                 daughters
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 likes
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 off
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 Quality
                 will
                 shew
                 his
                 daughter
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 is
                 seen
                 ;
                 especially
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 triall
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 passe
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 frontispiece
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 not
                 marry
                 with
                 their
                 kindred
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 never
                 so
                 remote
                 a
                 degree
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 sought
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 a
                 Damsell
                 of
                 twelve
                 or
                 fourteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 beauty
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 naturall
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 inclined
                 to
                 those
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 the
                 Shunamite
                 was
                 sought
                 out
                 for
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 Esther
                 for
                 Ahassuerus
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 exception
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 whence
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 Queen
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 some
                 Artizan
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 consigne
                 her
                 to
                 two
                 ancient
                 Matrons
                 ,
                 who
                 see
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 no
                 displeasing
                 marke
                 ,
                 or
                 deformity
                 about
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 her
                 runne
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 sweat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 examine
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 unpleasing
                 smell
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 these
                 Matrons
                 are
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 diligence
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 traine
                 of
                 women
                 and
                 men
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 equipage
                 becoming
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 doth
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 is
                 presented
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 ended
                 his
                 complements
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 for
                 a
                 wife
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 afterwards
                 the
                 true
                 Queen
                 :
                 Within
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 they
                 appoynt
                 to
                 waite
                 on
                 her
                 vertuous
                 women
                 ,
                 of
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 instruct
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 complements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 breed
                 her
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 
                 commonly
                 call
                 
                   Que
                   Mu
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 Histories
                 relate
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 commonly
                 devoute
                 and
                 charitable
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 prudent
                 and
                 vertuous
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
                 Mason
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Queen
                 ,
                 she
                 kept
                 always
                 by
                 her
                 an
                 Iron
                 Trewell
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Prince
                 her
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 ,
                 behaved
                 himselfe
                 more
                 haughtily
                 than
                 became
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 sent
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 that
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 used
                 to
                 lay
                 stones
                 for
                 his
                 living
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 she
                 reduced
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Devoir
                 .
                 In
                 old
                 times
                 when
                 Kings
                 took
                 it
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 for
                 their
                 errours
                 ,
                 King
                 Yù
                 had
                 a
                 Colao
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 Royall
                 Audience
                 would
                 tel
                 him
                 his
                 faults
                 without
                 any
                 indulgence
                 :
                 One
                 day
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 given
                 more
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 excesse
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Colaos
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Audience
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 very
                 much
                 offended
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 that
                 impertinent
                 fellow
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 asked
                 him
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 answered
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 unmannerly
                 Clown
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 tel
                 me
                 of
                 my
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 publickly
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 send
                 one
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 tooke
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 retired
                 to
                 her
                 Appartment
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 particular
                 garment
                 proper
                 only
                 for
                 feastivalls
                 ,
                 and
                 visits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 habit
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 wondring
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 asked
                 her
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Novelty
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 answered
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 wish
                 your
                 Majesty
                 much
                 joy
                 :
                 Of
                 what
                 ,
                 replied
                 the
                 King.
                 That
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 that
                 feareth
                 not
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 your
                 faults
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 face
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 subjects
                 confidence
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 fo
                 boldly
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 opinion
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Princes
                 minde
                 .
                 that
                 can
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 Queen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 kindred
                 of
                 the
                 Maiden
                 are
                 presently
                 exalted
                 to
                 honours
                 and
                 employments
                 :
                 The
                 family
                 is
                 already
                 accounted
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 honourable
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 Queen
                 gaineth
                 favour
                 within
                 ,
                 they
                 without
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 advanced
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sonnes
                 are
                 ma●ried
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 only
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 so
                 much
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 caution
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 bride
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 she
                 is
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 it selfe
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 marrying
                 the
                 daughters
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 twelve
                 young
                 men
                 sought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 17
                 or
                 18
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 lustiest
                 and
                 the
                 handsomest
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Princesse
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 well
                 considered
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 selecteth
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 chuseth
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 liketh
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Sonne-in-low
                 .
              
               
                 Vamlie
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandfather
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 young
                 men
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 very
                 well
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 neat
                 ,
                 yet
                 poorly
                 habited
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 cloathed
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 youth
                 answered
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 is
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 afford
                 it
                 me
                 .
                 Then
                 replied
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 poorest
                 for
                 my
                 Sonne-in-law
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 chosen
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 afterward
                 carry
                 himselfe
                 worthy
                 of
                 commendations
                 .
                 And
                 
                 truly
                 a
                 youth
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 povertie
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 King
                 for
                 having
                 chosen
                 a
                 poore
                 man.
                 The
                 rest
                 are
                 sent
                 home
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 accounted
                 Noble
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 election
                 .
              
               
                 Presently
                 two
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 appoynted
                 for
                 Tutours
                 unto
                 these
                 
                   Fum
                   Ma
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sonne-in-laws
                 ;
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 Courtly
                 behaviour
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 obliged
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 foure
                 ordinary
                 reverences
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 hath
                 brought
                 him
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 delivered
                 ,
                 this
                 obligation
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 are
                 still
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 constraints
                 ,
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sonne-in-law
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 usuall
                 custome
                 of
                 chusing
                 twelve
                 is
                 now
                 left
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 do
                 earnestly
                 invite
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 ,
                 or
                 Litterato
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Sonne-in-law
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 fallen
                 out
                 )
                 he
                 excuseth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 skill
                 and
                 friends
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Princesse
                 take
                 a
                 dislike
                 against
                 her
                 husband
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happeneth
                 )
                 she
                 gives
                 him
                 affliction
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Nobilitie
                 of
                 China
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 much
                 changed
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 anciently
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Kings
                 and
                 Soveraigne
                 Lords
                 ,
                 they
                 matched
                 into
                 one
                 anothers
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 ,
                 made
                 many
                 noble
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 employ
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 neerest
                 kinsmen
                 ,
                 in
                 charges
                 and
                 governments
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 families
                 continued
                 on
                 foot
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 by
                 their
                 learning
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 honours
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 low
                 condition
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Artizans
                 and
                 Handicrafts-men
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 their
                 families
                 decline
                 and
                 grow
                 againe
                 into
                 povertie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rare
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 family
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 fift
                 generation
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 beginners
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 by
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 advance
                 themselves
                 ,
                 study
                 and
                 take
                 paines
                 to
                 obtaine
                 their
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Governments
                 and
                 other
                 Preheminences
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 borne
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 living
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vices
                 which
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 study
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 much
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 finde
                 themselves
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 shadow
                 and
                 resemblance
                 left
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 five
                 orders
                 ,
                 not
                 mentioning
                 those
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   first
                   Nobilitie
                
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Children
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   family
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 preserved
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 succeedeth
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 manner
                 above-said
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 his
                 
                   Younger
                   Sonnes
                
                 the
                 King
                 assigneth
                 a
                 habitation
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Province
                 or
                 City
                 as
                 shall
                 seem
                 best
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 high
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 and
                 lands
                 and
                 revenues
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 purchaseth
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 competent
                 pension
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 exchequer
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xensi
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 lived
                 ,
                 for
                 sometime
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 informed
                 ,
                 360000
                 Crownes
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 conferied
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 respect
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 Title
                 :
                 whence
                 every
                 first
                 and
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 reverence
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 at
                 Court
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 wanting
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 absolute
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Authority
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 neither
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 reserving
                 all
                 that
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 libertie
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Territorie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 residence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Eldest
                   Sonne
                
                 succeedeth
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 goods
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 marry
                 and
                 make
                 severall
                 Families
                 ,
                 which
                 stil
                 grow
                 lesser
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 great
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 giveth
                 them
                 an
                 allowance
                 competent
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 removed
                 still
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 bloud
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 their
                 pension
                 diminisheth
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 fourescore
                 Crowns
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 stoppeth
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 so
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Stemme
                
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 this
                 Revenue
                 .
                 Yet
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 certaine
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 these
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 given
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   First
                   condition
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 Males
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Females
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 account
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 marrieth
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ;
                 (
                 neither
                 may
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 marry
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Women
                 of
                 other
                 Families
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 marry
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 expences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   condition
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 be
                 
                   lawfully
                   begotten
                
                 on
                 the
                 true
                 wife
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 bastards
                 being
                 excluded
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 their
                 concubines
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 assoon
                 as
                 his
                 Sonne
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 he
                 do
                 give
                 a
                 memorial
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 roll
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 attained
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 14
                 yeares
                 ,
                 he
                 give
                 another
                 memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 praying
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 receive
                 halfe
                 his
                 pension
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 after
                 receiveth
                 every
                 year
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 age
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 another
                 memoriall
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 required
                 leave
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 receiveth
                 the
                 whole
                 pension
                 which
                 is
                 assigned
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 
                   male
                   line
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 of
                 Pekim
                 and
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 certaine
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 beleeved
                 to
                 amount
                 to
                 60000
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 help
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 industrie
                 ,
                 in
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 and
                 playing
                 the
                 Merchants
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 memorialls
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 to
                 decide
                 their
                 controvesies
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 suits
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 Royall
                 ,
                 such
                 causes
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 cognizance
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 justice
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 reprove
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 commit
                 any
                 notable
                 disorder
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 such
                 occasions
                 hath
                 a
                 Castle
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 encompassed
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 wall
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 confineth
                 them
                 during
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Order
                
                 of
                 Nobilitie
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Titulati
                 ,
                 or
                 Noblemen
                 that
                 have
                 Titles
                 conferred
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 foure
                 orders
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 they
                 call
                 Quecum
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 foure
                 Families
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 Humvu
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 descended
                 from
                 foure
                 valiant
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 who
                 served
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 against
                 the
                 Tartars
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Captaines-Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 assist
                 in
                 that
                 Qualitie
                 ,
                 at
                 certaine
                 military
                 actions
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 where
                 they
                 inhabit
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 war.
                 The
                 Second
                 are
                 Heus
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Pe.
                
                 The
                 
                   Fourth
                   Chi
                   Ho
                   Ei
                
                 ,
                 all
                 ancient
                 Titles
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 competent
                 revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 succeed
                 their
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 .
                 They
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 many
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Litterati
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 assembly
                 in
                 the
                 Royall
                 Hall
                 ,
                 they
                 precede
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Order
                
                 containeth
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 have
                 or
                 doe
                 admininister
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 officers
                 of
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 as
                 Generalls
                 or
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Politick
                 and
                 
                   Civill
                   Government
                
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 supream
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Colai
                 ,
                 or
                 inferiour
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 Burghs
                 and
                 Villages
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 excluded
                 from
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 Govern
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 governed
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 Election
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Government
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 Graduates
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   Licentiates
                
                 and
                 Batchelours
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 order
                 consisteth
                 of
                 Litterati
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 of
                 Students
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 taken
                 any
                 degree
                 ,
                 yet
                 only
                 for
                 being
                 Students
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 obtain
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 priviledge
                 or
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Netti
                 ,
                 or
                 cleanly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Rents
                 or
                 Merchandize
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 their
                 wealth
                 is
                 much
                 ,
                 their
                 honour
                 is
                 not
                 little
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 without
                 learning
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 credit
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 respected
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 principall
                 Government
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 which
                 embraceth
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Monarchie
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   six
                   Councels
                
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Pú.
                 These
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 governe
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 reside
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 movers
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 government
                 dependeth
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 each
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 dependance
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Councels
                 hath
                 its
                 President
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   C
                   ham
                   Xu
                
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Co
                   Xi
                   Lam
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Geu
                   Xi
                   Lam.
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 profitable
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Colai
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 hereaster
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 any
                 Province
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 good
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 his
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 he
                 holdeth
                 himself
                 well
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 made
                 President
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Councels
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Assessours
                 or
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 ten
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 equall
                 in
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 distributed
                 into
                 severall
                 offices
                 and
                 employments
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 are
                 added
                 other
                 great
                 and
                 lesser
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Notaries
                   ,
                   Scribes
                   ,
                   Secretaries
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Captaines
                
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 usuall
                 among
                 us
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 and
                 
                   chiefest
                   Councell
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 authoritie
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Si
                   Pu.
                
                 To
                 them
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 propose
                 the
                 Mandates
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 and
                 promote
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 been
                 once
                 provided
                 of
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 alwaies
                 riseth
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 greater
                 employments
                 :
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 ever
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Governmen
                 ,
                 tunlesse
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 some
                 notable
                 fault
                 committed
                 either
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 appertaine
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Sons
                 ,
                 neere
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Tribunall
                 also
                 belongeth
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 restore
                 againe
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 accident
                 ,
                 lose
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 great
                 bribes
                 given
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Warre
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Pim
                   Pú.
                
                 This
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 authoritie
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 over
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 affaires
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 profit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Lim
                   Pú.
                
                 This
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 command
                 ,
                 nor
                 bringeth
                 so
                 much
                 profit
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 thereof
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Colledge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 from
                 hence
                 preferred
                 to
                 be
                 Colai
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 
                 dignitie
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Colledge
                 doth
                 appertaine
                 all
                 affaires
                 concerning
                 
                   Letters
                   ,
                   Temples
                   ,
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Bonzi
                   ,
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   Embassadours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Patrimony
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Hu
                   Pù
                
                 ,
                 it
                 taketh
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 Gabells
                 ,
                 Excise
                 ,
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 whatsoever
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Kings
                 Domaine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Cum
                   Pù
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 super-intendent
                 over
                 all
                 publick
                 works
                 ,
                 particularly
                 the
                 Kings
                 buildings
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Palaces
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Officers
                 ;
                 over
                 Walls
                 ,
                 Gates
                 ,
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 Cawsewaies
                 ,
                 cleansing
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Ships
                 and
                 Barkes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Arma●oes
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 Criminall
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inflict
                 punishments
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Him
                   Pù
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Criminall
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 appertaining
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 
                   six
                   Councells
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 
                   nine
                   Tribunalls
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Kicù
                   ,
                   Kim
                
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 offices
                 which
                 do
                 particularly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 houshold
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Thai
                   Lisù
                
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   great
                   reason
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Chancery
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 They
                 examine
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 appeale
                 ,
                 the
                 judgements
                 and
                 sentences
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunalls
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 thither
                 are
                 brought
                 all
                 facts
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 .
                 It
                 consistenth
                 of
                 thirteen
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   President
                   ,
                   two
                   Collaterals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ten
                   Counsellours
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Quan
                   Lo
                   Su
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   High
                   Steward
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 houshold
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 charge
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 provide
                 the
                 diet
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 laying
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 expence
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ;
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Salaries
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 thither
                 upon
                 publick
                 businesse
                 ;
                 to
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Persons
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   President
                   ,
                   two
                   Assessors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   seaven
                   Counsellours
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 
                   Thai
                   Po
                   Cu
                   Sù
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   Chiefe
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 Horses
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 service
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Posts
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   seaven
                   Counsellours
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   and
                   complements
                   of
                   the
                   Court.
                
                 It
                 belongeth
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 assist
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 at
                 feastivalls
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 times
                 and
                 occasions
                 which
                 present
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 daily
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 abovesaid
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   President
                   ,
                   two
                   Assessors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   seaven
                   Counsellours
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 of
                 Rites
                 in
                 more
                 particular
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 forme
                 with
                 its
                 Assessors
                 .
                 It
                 taketh
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Royall
                 sepulchres
                 ,
                 of
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 Groves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Singers
                 ,
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 living
                 creatures
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 China
                 hath
                 another
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 only
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 Chancery
                 
                 of
                 Requests
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 petitions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 given
                 the
                 King.
                 This
                 Tribunall
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 1616
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 our
                 Memoriall
                 could
                 never
                 passe
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 still
                 rejected
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 charges
                 &
                 offices
                 ,
                 Beside
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 more
                 ,
                 one
                 called
                 Quoli
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Tauli
                 :
                 these
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 eye
                 upon
                 severall
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 each
                 upon
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 appertaine
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 their
                 proper
                 occupation
                 and
                 principall
                 office
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 disorders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advertise
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 failings
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 their
                 Government
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 hard
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Talent
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 liberty
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 little
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Tribunalls
                 do
                 not
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 Chancery
                 of
                 Memorialls
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Fà
                   '
                   C
                   Heo
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 transscribe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 destined
                 for
                 this
                 worke
                 .
                 These
                 write
                 many
                 copies
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 posts
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 be
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 presently
                 known
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 whom
                 ,
                 this
                 Memoriall
                 is
                 presented
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 misdeeds
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 qualitie
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 .
                 Assoone
                 as
                 this
                 Memorial
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Puen
                 ,
                 is
                 published
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 framed
                 ,
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 do
                 
                   two
                   things
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ordinary
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 give
                 in
                 a
                 Memorial
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 excuse
                 himself
                 were
                 to
                 shew
                 little
                 humility
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 say
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tauli
                 hath
                 great
                 reason
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 great
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 deserve
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 penance
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 subjection
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 submit
                 to
                 any
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 imposed
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 presently
                 retire
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 Acts
                 of
                 Justice
                 are
                 suspended
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 giveth
                 audience
                 ,
                 nor
                 endeth
                 any
                 suite
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 answered
                 his
                 petition
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 his
                 pleasure
                 thereon
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 continueth
                 his
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 fault
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 way
                 were
                 executed
                 with
                 reason
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 open
                 gate
                 to
                 many
                 causelesse
                 troubles
                 and
                 disgraces
                 .
                 It
                 falleth
                 out
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 in
                 performing
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 acquitting
                 himselfe
                 of
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 himselfe
                 many
                 enemies
                 .
                 Some
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 hath
                 interest
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Officer
                 of
                 those
                 
                   two
                   Tribunals
                
                 ,
                 as
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 friend
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 giveth
                 account
                 of
                 i●
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 flyeth
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 help
                 the
                 poore
                 Mandarine
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 lesser
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   Assistants
                   to
                   Governours
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   Mandarines
                   in
                   Armes
                
                 ;
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 him
                 flat
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 great
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 difficulty
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 their
                 coates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tauli
                 and
                 Quoli
                 get
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 clawes
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 give
                 them
                 over
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 un-horsed
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 is
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 accident
                 happened
                 to
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 Xin
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1626
                 (
                 being
                 
                   Xi
                   cam
                
                 in
                 Nankim
                 )
                 raised
                 a
                 persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 fathers
                 to
                 be
                 benished
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 related
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 He
                 arrived
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Colao
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 foure
                 ensignes
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 4
                 corners
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Hamcheu
                 )
                 and
                 made
                 other
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 joy
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 chastise
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 persecutions
                 he
                 raised
                 against
                 his
                 elect
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 deserved
                 punishment
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 particular
                 crimes
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 laws
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 his
                 orders
                 were
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 departed
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 ter●ible
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Mandarine
                
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 possible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 presently
                 glad
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 his
                 Standard
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 with
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 politike
                 crafty
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 mony
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Ladies
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 favours
                 at
                 a
                 low
                 rate
                 .
                 These
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 cause
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 be
                 dispatched
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 used
                 means
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 Court.
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 months
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Memoriall
                 given
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 severall
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twenty
                 seven
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 crimes
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 could
                 not
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 quit
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 
                   two
                   Tribunals
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 which
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 supreame
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 none
                 do
                 arrive
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Colledge
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Han
                   Lin
                
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 Governed
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 such
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 abilitie
                 and
                 integritie
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Colao
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 but
                 foure
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 never
                 exceed
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 six
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 old
                 King
                 (
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 reigneth
                 at
                 present
                 )
                 never
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 more
                 were
                 superfluous
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 no
                 particular
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 over
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 unfitly
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 
                   supreame
                   Presidents
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Counsells
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 present
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 assist
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 all
                 dispatches
                 of
                 affaires
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 there
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 they
                 alwayes
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 answer
                 all
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 every
                 day
                 given
                 in
                 .
                 These
                 report
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 pronounceth
                 the
                 last
                 sentence
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Colai
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 respected
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 they
                 do
                 them
                 reverence
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 Hall.
                 The
                 Colai
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 passe
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 right
                 over
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 turne
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 profound
                 
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 this
                 
                   Ceremony
                   Quo
                   Tham
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 To
                 passe
                 the
                 Hall.
                 Their
                 ensignes
                 ,
                 or
                 badges
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 are
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Yù
                   Xe
                
                 ,
                 is
                 richly
                 set
                 with
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 weare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Europe
                 Kings
                 doe
                 use
                 to
                 give
                 Collars
                 of
                 their
                 orders
                 to
                 their
                 knights
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 sendeth
                 to
                 visit
                 them
                 with
                 Regaloes
                 and
                 dainties
                 from
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 that
                 brings
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 is
                 fifty
                 crownes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 than
                 200
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 supreame
                 and
                 generall
                 Governours
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 govern
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 likewise
                 particular
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Governours
                 and
                 Judges
                 of
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 Pekim
                 and
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 related
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 thirteen
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 universall
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 resideth
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 ,
                 it
                 followth
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 This
                 Government
                 resideth
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 or
                 chiefe
                 City
                 of
                 each
                 Province
                 .
                 In
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 
                   five
                   Tribunalls
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 command
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 offices
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 five
                 ,
                 two
                 are
                 supreame
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 ,
                 are
                 subordinate
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 among
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 subjected
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 immediatly
                 subbordinate
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Tribunalls
                
                 .
                 These
                 consist
                 of
                 one
                 President
                 ,
                 or
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Assistant
                 or
                 Councellour
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 other
                 Officers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 is
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tut
                   Ham
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Kiun
                   Muen
                
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 He
                 Governeth
                 for
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 constant
                 Posts
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 &
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 passeth
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 great
                 pompe
                 and
                 state
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 others
                 meet
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 from
                 City
                 to
                 City
                 he
                 is
                 honourably
                 accompanied
                 both
                 by
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 :
                 And
                 three
                 miles
                 before
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 reside
                 ,
                 there
                 go
                 out
                 certaine
                 Captaines
                 with
                 3000
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 follow
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 absolute
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Cha
                   Iven
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Office
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Visitour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 It
                 lasteth
                 only
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 rigour
                 and
                 much
                 feared
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 take
                 Cognizans
                 of
                 all
                 causes
                 both
                 Criminall
                 and
                 civill
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Patrimonie
                
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 He
                 visiteth
                 ,
                 enquireth
                 ,
                 and
                 informeth
                 himself
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 himself
                 :
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 Judges
                 he
                 may
                 punish
                 ,
                 or
                 turne
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 greater
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 suspended
                 from
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 come
                 from
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 given
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 assigneth
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 whither
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 presented
                 with
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 ;
                 then
                 taking
                 his
                 pensill
                 ,
                 he
                 marketh
                 six
                 or
                 seaven
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 prick
                 more
                 they
                 count
                 him
                 cruell
                 )
                 these
                 are
                 presently
                 carried
                 to
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 prisons
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 It
                 belongeth
                 also
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Wals
                 ,
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 places
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 setteth
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 traine
                 and
                 pomp
                 ,
                 having
                 banners
                 carried
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 other
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 Rigour
                 and
                 Majestie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 usually
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 extraordinarie
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 created
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 request
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Mercy
                 :
                 he
                 visiteth
                 all
                 the
                 Prisons
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 freeth
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 imprisoned
                 for
                 light
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 prosecutours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 miserable
                 wretches
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 free
                 themselves
                 :
                 he
                 taketh
                 into
                 protection
                 such
                 causes
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 parties
                 that
                 could
                 obtaine
                 no
                 favour
                 :
                 he
                 revoketh
                 such
                 sentences
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 unjustly
                 given
                 :
                 he
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 Protectour
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 his
                 whole
                 authoritie
                 is
                 employed
                 about
                 works
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Office
                
                 is
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 superintendent
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Patrimonie
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Patrimonie
                 at
                 Court.
                 He
                 hath
                 
                   two
                   Assistants
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 :
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 have
                 their
                 house
                 and
                 Tribunall
                 within
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Treasurers
                   Place
                
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 under
                 him
                 26
                 lesser
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 severall
                 charges
                 and
                 employments
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 Officers
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 Tribunall
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 overlooke
                 the
                 customes
                 ,
                 excise
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 duties
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 soever
                 :
                 to
                 regulate
                 all
                 weights
                 and
                 measures
                 ,
                 all
                 suites
                 ,
                 controversies
                 ,
                 punishments
                 and
                 sentences
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Patrimonie
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 remit
                 them
                 to
                 what
                 Tribunall
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 :
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 salaries
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 kindred
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 to
                 provide
                 all
                 expences
                 for
                 the
                 examinations
                 :
                 to
                 furnish
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 badges
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 all
                 Graduates
                 :
                 to
                 lay
                 out
                 money
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 High-wayes
                 ,
                 Palaces
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 Ships
                 for
                 the
                 Navy
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 superintendent
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 spent
                 or
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 
                 Revenue
                 immediatly
                 from
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 and
                 Tauli
                 ,
                 each
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 precinct
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 summe
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 alwayes
                 be
                 paid
                 in
                 fine
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 afterwards
                 melted
                 by
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 into
                 Ingots
                 ,
                 weighing
                 fifty
                 Crownes
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 stamp
                 and
                 the
                 Founders
                 name
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 falsified
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 whom
                 to
                 accuse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 they
                 are
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 Exchequer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 :
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Treasure
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 expenses
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 Coffers
                 of
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 defray
                 ordinarie
                 expences
                 .
                 This
                 Treasurie
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 the
                 doores
                 and
                 locks
                 are
                 made
                 as
                 secure
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 guarded
                 every
                 night
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 watch
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 sent
                 publickely
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Guard.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Silver
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 round
                 pieces
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 sawed
                 through
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 hollowed
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 Iron
                 hoops
                 and
                 both
                 ends
                 closed
                 fast
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
                 Within
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 pieces
                 of
                 wood
                 is
                 conveighed
                 as
                 much
                 Silver
                 as
                 two
                 men
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 carrie
                 .
                 The
                 revenue
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 supputation
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Matteo
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 many
                 yeares
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 book
                 printed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1621
                 )
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 amount
                 to
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Millions
                 of
                 Crownes
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rodriquez
                
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 travailed
                 much
                 about
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 curious
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 writing
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 foure
                 notable
                 things
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 faith
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 doth
                 amount
                 but
                 to
                 fifty
                 five
                 Millions
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 them
                 both
                 agree
                 ,
                 my
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Revenue
                 is
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Millions
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Father
                   Riccius
                
                 said
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 Court
                 is
                 but
                 fifty
                 five
                 ,
                 as
                 Father
                 Rodriquez
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 remaining
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 any
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 forbeare
                 to
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 these
                 grave
                 Personages
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Fourth
                   Tribunal
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Gan
                   Cha
                   Sci
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Tribunal
                   Criminal
                
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 
                   Assessours
                   ,
                   Councellours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tauli
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 Province
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Shires
                 ,
                 and
                 Precincts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 these
                 Tauli
                 to
                 visit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 justice
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 places
                 assigned
                 them
                 ;
                 punishing
                 Malefactours
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Souldierie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Province
                 be
                 maritime
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Fifth
                   Tribunall
                
                 is
                 over
                 learning
                 and
                 letters
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 confer
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 particularly
                 set
                 over
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Batcheller
                 ;
                 but
                 Doctors
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 their
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Chancellour
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 visiteth
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 ,
                 holding
                 examinations
                 ,
                 and
                 informing
                 himself
                 of
                 every
                 ones
                 behaviour
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 findeth
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 reproveth
                 ,
                 chastiseth
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 depriveth
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 degree
                 ,
                 but
                 leaving
                 them
                 alwayes
                 the
                 libertie
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 of
                 returning
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 examination
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 moreover
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 two
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   Hioquan
                
                 ;
                 who
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Tribunall
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Iurisdiction
                 doth
                 not
                 extend
                 it self
                 further
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Batchelers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 territorie
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 conferre
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 most
                 trouble
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 living
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 call
                 them
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 examine
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Prefects
                 of
                 the
                 Classes
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 offices
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 have
                 authoritie
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Villages
                 and
                 Townes
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Cities
                 have
                 moreover
                 their
                 particular
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 City
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 principall
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 President
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Chi
                   Fu
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 Collateralls
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Thum
                   Chi
                   ,
                   Thum
                   Phuon
                   ;
                   Chiu
                   Quon
                   .
                
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 holdeth
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 greater
                 and
                 lesser
                 officers
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 ,
                 every
                 City
                 hath
                 nineteen
                 lesser
                 Magistrates
                 employed
                 in
                 severall
                 Offices
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 Two
                 whereof
                 have
                 a
                 President
                 and
                 foure
                 Councellours
                 ,
                 the
                 nine
                 others
                 have
                 only
                 one
                 President
                 and
                 an
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 eight
                 have
                 only
                 one
                 President
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 convenient
                 number
                 of
                 Servants
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Courts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Villages
                 have
                 a
                 Judge
                 and
                 three
                 Councellours
                 .
                 The
                 Judge
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Chi
                   Hien
                
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 Councellour
                 
                   Hum
                   Chim
                
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 
                   Chu
                   Phn.
                
                 The
                 Third
                 
                   Tun
                   Su.
                
                 They
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 Palaces
                 and
                 Tribunals
                 apart
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 subordinate
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Notaries
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Judge
                 may
                 give
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 which
                 reside
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 either
                 to
                 Chastise
                 or
                 condemn
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Referendaries
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Castles
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 from
                 any
                 City
                 or
                 Village
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 ordinarily
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Notaries
                 of
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 are
                 commonly
                 made
                 the
                 Councellours
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 Villages
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 officers
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 as
                 ours
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 every
                 Hamlet
                 (
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 almost
                 Infinite
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 no
                 labourer
                 ,
                 or
                 husbandman
                 dwelling
                 either
                 in
                 City
                 or
                 Village
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 )
                 hath
                 a
                 Head
                 or
                 Thithing-man
                 called
                 Licham
                 .
                 The
                 houses
                 are
                 divided
                 by
                 tens
                 ,
                 like
                 Tithings
                 or
                 Decuries
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Head
                 or
                 Tithing-man
                 belonging
                 to
                 each
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 the
                 Government
                 becometh
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contribution
                 which
                 is
                 exacted
                 ,
                 more
                 certaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Badges
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 or
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 .
              
               
                 ALl
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 had
                 cōmand
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Ensigns
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 as
                 Noblemen
                 of
                 another
                 rank
                 .
                 These
                 consist
                 in
                 five
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Cap
                 ,
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 the
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 the
                 Boots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gown
                 .
                 The
                 Cap
                 is
                 of
                 black
                 Silk
                 ,
                 lined
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 stiffe
                 &
                 strong
                 Stuffe
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 it
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Caps
                 of
                 the
                 Colai
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 Xamao
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Habit
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 in
                 Europe
                 that
                 answereth
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 square
                 piece
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wear
                 on
                 their
                 breast
                 ,
                 richly
                 embroydered
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 wherof
                 is
                 the
                 device
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 and
                 dignitie
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 diverse
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 their
                 devices
                 are
                 different
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 Phizu
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 letters
                 have
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 a
                 Hearn
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Bird
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Panther
                 ,
                 a
                 Tiger
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Unicorns
                   a
                   Lym
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 Gird
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 wide
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 fasten
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Quon
                   Thai
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 foure
                 fingers
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 little
                 squares
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 fastened
                 before
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Girdle
                 be
                 rich
                 )
                 with
                 large
                 Buckles
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 :
                 some
                 weare
                 them
                 nine
                 inches
                 broad
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 nine
                 sorts
                 of
                 Buckels
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Bufalo
                 ,
                 of
                 Rhinoceros
                 horne
                 ,
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 of
                 Tortoise-shell
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Lignum
                   Aquilae
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Calambu
                 ,
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 may
                 not
                 wear
                 them
                 indifferently
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 but
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 beareth
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Yu
                   Xe
                
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Colai
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 any
                 other
                 suffered
                 to
                 weare
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Boots
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Hive
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 particular
                 make
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vest
                 ,
                 or
                 Gowne
                 ,
                 is
                 worne
                 over
                 their
                 ordinary
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 becoming
                 .
                 The
                 colour
                 is
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 choise
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 it
                 is
                 modest
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 Feastivall
                 daies
                 it
                 is
                 Crimson
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 they
                 appear
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 home
                 they
                 leave
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 only
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 Litterati
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 they
                 go
                 among
                 their
                 friends
                 to
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 hot
                 weather
                 .
                 Their
                 externall
                 Ensignes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 abroad
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 or
                 Litter
                 ,
                 inlaid
                 with
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 gilded
                 ,
                 all
                 open
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 cover
                 at
                 top
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 seen
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 foure
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 six
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 by
                 eight
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 are
                 six
                 or
                 eight
                 men
                 ,
                 only
                 foure
                 do
                 carry
                 the
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 go
                 by
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 take
                 their
                 turnes
                 .
                 The
                 traine
                 which
                 followeth
                 after
                 them
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Qualitie
                 cause
                 two
                 men
                 to
                 march
                 before
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 round
                 staffe
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 of
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 mans
                 length
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 terrour
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 king
                 only
                 may
                 strike
                 with
                 a
                 round
                 staffe
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 cry
                 .
                 Then
                 follow
                 two
                 men
                 bearing
                 two
                 Tablets
                 silvered
                 over
                 ,
                 whereon
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 great
                 letters
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 his
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 then
                 come
                 foure
                 or
                 six
                 more
                 ,
                 trayling
                 after
                 them
                 cudgells
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 tree
                 called
                 Bambu
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Bastinado
                 to
                 Delinquents
                 ;
                 then
                 follow
                 others
                 with
                 chaines
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 instruments
                 of
                 Torture
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Sedan
                 there
                 marcheth
                 one
                 with
                 an
                 Umbrella
                 ,
                 or
                 Sun-skreen
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 two
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 bigge
                 as
                 three
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 Close
                 by
                 the
                 Sedan
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 a
                 great
                 gilded
                 fanne
                 ,
                 so
                 bigge
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Umbrellas
                 serve
                 only
                 for
                 shew
                 and
                 Parade
                 .
                 Immediatly
                 before
                 the
                 Sedan
                 is
                 carried
                 the
                 Kings
                 seale
                 in
                 a
                 gilded
                 Coffer
                 ,
                 placed
                 upon
                 a
                 Machine
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 in
                 our
                 Countries
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 Reliques
                 of
                 Saints
                 upon
                 in
                 procession
                 )
                 under
                 a
                 cloath
                 of
                 state
                 borne
                 up
                 with
                 foure
                 small
                 pillars
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 .
                 Behind
                 the
                 Sedan
                 follow
                 the
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 on
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 goeth
                 through
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 unseemly
                 at
                 the
                 windowes
                 ,
                 as
                 cloathes
                 hanged
                 out
                 a
                 drying
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 Beers
                 ,
                 or
                 Hearses
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 buriall
                 withall
                 ,
                 they
                 overturne
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 people
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 turne
                 downe
                 some
                 other
                 street
                 to
                 avoyd
                 meeting
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 horse-back
                 alight
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 chaires
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 people
                 set
                 themselves
                 in
                 ranke
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 that
                 stand
                 looking
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 keep
                 a
                 profound
                 silence
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 he
                 sitteth
                 in
                 his
                 chaire
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 gravity
                 and
                 composure
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 move
                 his
                 eyes
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 but
                 looke
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 or
                 other
                 would
                 in
                 them
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 notable
                 fault
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 first
                 entrie
                 into
                 any
                 City
                 or
                 Towne
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 traine
                 which
                 is
                 appoynted
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 guard
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 where
                 they
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 many
                 daies
                 journyes
                 off
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Government
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 out
                 many
                 miles
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 congratulate
                 them
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 stand
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 reverend
                 white
                 beards
                 ,
                 who
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 bid
                 him
                 welcome
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mothers
                 and
                 wives
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Sonnes
                 or
                 Husbands
                 are
                 preferred
                 and
                 advanced
                 to
                 higher
                 offices
                 and
                 dignities
                 ,
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 certaine
                 honourable
                 distinctions
                 in
                 their
                 habit
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Titles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 your
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Excellency
                 ;
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 resemblance
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Eminent
                 Officers
                 die
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 sendeth
                 away
                 post
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 solemnize
                 his
                 funeralls
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Hainam
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1617
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 I
                 spake
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 hether
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 bestoweth
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 upon
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 Nephew
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 deceased
                 person
                 be
                 a
                 Colao
                 ,
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 the
                 like
                 honour
                 upon
                 all
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 or
                 Nephewes
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 abilitie
                 in
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 are
                 advanced
                 yet
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Governours
                 of
                 Cityes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Palaces
                 where
                 they
                 inhabit
                 are
                 large
                 ,
                 convenient
                 ,
                 and
                 stately
                 ,
                 their
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 Justice
                 ,
                 are
                 magnificently
                 adorned
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Officers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 beside
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 five
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 foure
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 windes
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 accordingly
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 inferiour
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 President
                 and
                 two
                 Collaterals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 President
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Collaterals
                 are
                 either
                 simple
                 Batchelers
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Notarie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 in
                 small
                 and
                 ordinary
                 causes
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 being
                 faithfull
                 and
                 diligent
                 executers
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 command
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Tribunals
                 more
                 than
                 300
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 and
                 Serjeants
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 apprehend
                 men
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 whip
                 them
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 carry
                 letters
                 and
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Commissions
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 serve
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 their
                 turnes
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 causes
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 observe
                 very
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 doth
                 Justice
                 ,
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 residence
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 great
                 square
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 looketh
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 gate
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 right
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 two
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 sides
                 thereof
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foure
                 Corners
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 very
                 high
                 Masts
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 each
                 is
                 displayed
                 a
                 white
                 banner
                 ,
                 whereon
                 are
                 written
                 two
                 letters
                 so
                 bigge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 almost
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 flagge
                 .
                 The
                 letters
                 are
                 
                   Kiun
                   Muen
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Vice-roy
                 .
                 Within
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 Chambers
                 for
                 the
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 for
                 great
                 and
                 lesser
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 small
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 ready
                 at
                 the
                 Vice-roys
                 beck
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 is
                 a
                 Theater
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 with
                 steps
                 to
                 ascend
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 stand
                 drums
                 ,
                 flutes
                 fifes
                 and
                 Corners
                 of
                 Brasse
                 :
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Vice-King
                 giveth
                 audience
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 instruments
                 are
                 sounded
                 with
                 certain
                 pauses
                 or
                 Intervalls
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 sounded
                 three
                 times
                 for
                 some
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Bombards
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 fashion'd
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 discharged
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 time
                 the
                 gates
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 any
                 businesse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 whereof
                 ,
                 which
                 answereth
                 to
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Gate
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Portal
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 into
                 another
                 quadrangular
                 
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 longer
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 broad
                 .
                 This
                 Portall
                 hath
                 three
                 gates
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 our
                 churches
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 the
                 biggest
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 lesser
                 :
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 gates
                 openeth
                 upon
                 an
                 entry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 raised
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 palmes
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 seaven
                 or
                 eight
                 palmes
                 broad
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 larger
                 .
                 At
                 each
                 entry
                 stand
                 two
                 ranks
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 their
                 armes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 through
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 whom
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 businesse
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 entring
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 at
                 the
                 middle
                 gate
                 ,
                 none
                 either
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 visit
                 or
                 accompany
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vice-roy
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 hath
                 neither
                 Hall
                 ,
                 nor
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 that
                 participateth
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Hall
                 for
                 its
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Gallery
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 doore
                 ,
                 but
                 lyes
                 all
                 open
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 standeth
                 a
                 small
                 Table
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Carpet
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 lyeth
                 the
                 Kings
                 seale
                 ,
                 with
                 red
                 and
                 black
                 inke
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 stones
                 for
                 to
                 grind
                 it
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 pensills
                 for
                 to
                 write
                 withall
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cheu
                   Cu
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Little
                 Tallies
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 importeth
                 
                   five
                   lashes
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 throweth
                 downe
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 languages
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 
                   Ten
                   lashes
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 throweth
                 downe
                 six
                 ,
                 Thirty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Neere
                 unto
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 on
                 each
                 hand
                 stand
                 twelve
                 Captaines
                 richly
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Morions
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Scimitars
                 by
                 their
                 sides
                 .
                 Behinde
                 ,
                 stand
                 two
                 Pages
                 with
                 fannes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 make
                 winde
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 weather
                 be
                 hot
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 winter
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 Tribunals
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 forme
                 ;
                 although
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 who
                 hold
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 prisons
                 ,
                 sentences
                 and
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 THeir
                 prisons
                 for
                 Malefactours
                 are
                 more
                 commodious
                 and
                 spacious
                 than
                 ours
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 forme
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 little
                 difference
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 treating
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 either
                 joyned
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 farre
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Palaces
                 and
                 Tribunals
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 belong
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 grates
                 towards
                 the
                 street
                 ;
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 outward
                 gate
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 narrow
                 entry
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 gate
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alwaies
                 bigger
                 or
                 lesser
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 receipt
                 and
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 .
                 Then
                 followeth
                 a
                 third
                 gate
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 lodgings
                 of
                 the
                 keepers
                 and
                 warders
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 three
                 ;
                 beyond
                 that
                 is
                 another
                 gate
                 ,
                 which
                 openeth
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 square
                 Court
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 the
                 foure
                 sides
                 whereof
                 are
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 walls
                 towards
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Columnes
                 of
                 wood
                 placed
                 so
                 neere
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 grates
                 .
                 The
                 doores
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 board
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 grates
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 wood
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 
                 ayre
                 :
                 these
                 Lodges
                 or
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Prisons
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 rowes
                 of
                 chambers
                 ,
                 standeth
                 the
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 close
                 Prison
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 committed
                 for
                 crimes
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 nature
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Chum
                   Kien
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 heavy
                 Prison
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 common
                 Prison
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 grates
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 close
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 most
                 criminall
                 Persons
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 alwayes
                 kept
                 locked
                 up
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 Prisons
                 are
                 opened
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 one
                 chamber
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 converse
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Base-Courts
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 evening
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 view
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 warders
                 with
                 a
                 rol
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 calleth
                 them
                 over
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 :
                 each
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 goeth
                 into
                 his
                 prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 locked
                 up
                 for
                 that
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 close
                 Prison
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 happeneth
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 money
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 wherewithall
                 to
                 fee
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 when
                 they
                 wil
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 lodged
                 where
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 )
                 Yet
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 day
                 at
                 libertie
                 in
                 their
                 Prison
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 night
                 they
                 are
                 secured
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 They
                 sleep
                 at
                 night
                 upon
                 planks
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 end
                 whereof
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 feet
                 lie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 Timber
                 laid
                 athwart
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 store
                 of
                 holes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 feet
                 are
                 put
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 locked
                 up
                 :
                 on
                 their
                 hands
                 they
                 put
                 manacles
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 each
                 are
                 two
                 Iron
                 rings
                 fastened
                 into
                 the
                 Boards
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 is
                 passed
                 an
                 Iron-Chaine
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 over
                 their
                 brests
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 Chaine
                 be
                 streightned
                 a
                 little
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 courtesie
                 of
                 the
                 Keepers
                 )
                 the
                 poor
                 Prisoner
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 himself
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 bound
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 caution
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 where
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 chambers
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 corps
                 d'
                 e
                 gard
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 who
                 keep
                 watch
                 by
                 turnes
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 happen
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 or
                 stir
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 giveth
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 burning
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 give
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 ,
                 who
                 immediately
                 come
                 in
                 hast
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 visited
                 every
                 moneth
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Prisons
                 commited
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 his
                 seate
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 Those
                 wretches
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 haire
                 hanging
                 down
                 and
                 uncombed
                 ,
                 a
                 sickly
                 countenance
                 ,
                 their
                 head
                 hanging
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 &
                 almost
                 falling
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 remanded
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 skip
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 sound
                 as
                 a
                 fish
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 dissimulation
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 find
                 them
                 fat
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 liking
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 bastinadoed
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tá
                   Foiti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   fat
                   ones
                
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 penance
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 leane
                 and
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 cheere
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Prisoners
                 also
                 are
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 enquireth
                 of
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 behave
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 dispenseth
                 
                 his
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 unquiet
                 and
                 Gamesters
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 visiteth
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sufferreth
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 conveniencie
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 either
                 ,
                 Seats
                 ,
                 Tables
                 ,
                 Beds
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 them
                 presently
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 Prisons
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ours
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 securing
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 ▪
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 punish
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 many
                 contributions
                 and
                 paiments
                 .
                 The
                 Mandarines
                 have
                 a
                 tablet
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 white
                 varnish
                 ,
                 whereon
                 is
                 written
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 crime
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 officer
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 carrieth
                 him
                 away
                 presently
                 to
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 him
                 pay
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 which
                 fee
                 they
                 call
                 Tablet-money
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 entreth
                 the
                 second
                 gate
                 ,
                 commeth
                 the
                 Notarie
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 commonly
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 himself
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Seate
                 and
                 Table
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 that
                 whereon
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 eat
                 )
                 he
                 asketh
                 him
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 presently
                 enrolleth
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 he
                 receiveth
                 in
                 having
                 his
                 name
                 entred
                 .
                 Next
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 and
                 overseers
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 chambers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 distribute
                 them
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 one
                 man
                 only
                 ,
                 they
                 bid
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 &c.
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 overseer
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 his
                 fee.
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 quarter
                 ,
                 there
                 cometh
                 to
                 him
                 another
                 little
                 scribe
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 Table
                 of
                 that
                 warde
                 ,
                 which
                 alwaies
                 hangeth
                 up
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 pay
                 another
                 fee
                 for
                 this
                 writing
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 cometh
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 sweeper
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 him
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 Cleanlinesse
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 here
                 ,
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 swept
                 and
                 kept
                 cleane
                 ;
                 your
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 &c.
                 all
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 opening
                 the
                 purse
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 cometh
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Iron
                 Manacles
                 ,
                 the
                 streightest
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 putteth
                 on
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 about
                 halfe
                 an
                 houre
                 after
                 he
                 cometh
                 again
                 with
                 another
                 wider
                 paire
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 him
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 those
                 Manacles
                 are
                 very
                 streight
                 and
                 painfull
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 therefore
                 change
                 them
                 for
                 these
                 wider
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 pay
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 courtesie
                 ;
                 &
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 money
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 his
                 Cap
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 cloaths
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 small
                 charges
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 poor
                 Prisoners
                 purse
                 is
                 drained
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 follow
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 greater
                 fee
                 ,
                 allow
                 him
                 longer
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 two
                 daies
                 after
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 they
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 ▪
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 present
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 something
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 night
                 after
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 satisfied
                 they
                 give
                 him
                 trouble
                 and
                 torment
                 enough
                 .
                 This
                 payment
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 summe
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 rich
                 ,
                 lesse
                 from
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 duty
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 Rights
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Idol
                 ,
                 or
                 Pagod
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Chappel
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 month
                 the
                 Gaolers
                 
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 which
                 consisteth
                 commonly
                 of
                 a
                 Cock
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Pork
                 ,
                 two
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 These
                 they
                 seeth
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cock
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 boyled
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 stand
                 upright
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 Pagod
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 handsome
                 order
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 stood
                 there
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 dresse
                 the
                 Fish
                 and
                 Flesh
                 anew
                 ,
                 seasoning
                 it
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 Banquet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 new
                 Prisoners
                 must
                 contribute
                 to
                 furnish
                 this
                 expence
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 after
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fifteen
                 daies
                 after
                 ,
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 paying
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Chappels
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 serve
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 other
                 more
                 common
                 uses
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 vows
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 lots
                 ,
                 although
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 an
                 unfortunate
                 event
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 libertie
                 and
                 a
                 happie
                 deliverance
                 promised
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 lot
                 ,
                 they
                 receive
                 afterward
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Tribunals
                   Bastinadoes
                
                 and
                 torments
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 day
                 present
                 when
                 a
                 poor
                 heathen
                 drew
                 his
                 lot
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 with
                 much
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 another
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 book
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 kept
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 Chappels
                 :
                 having
                 drawn
                 his
                 lot
                 ,
                 saith
                 this
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 well
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 got
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 be
                 tormented
                 at
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 ?
                 The
                 other
                 reading
                 over
                 the
                 leafe
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 lot
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Rack
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 replyed
                 the
                 poor
                 wretch
                 ?
                 Which
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 torment
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 .
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 answered
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 harme
                 .
                 That
                 very
                 morning
                 this
                 poor
                 Gentile
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 Tryall
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 truth
                 was
                 innocent
                 ,
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 stollen
                 goods
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 fled
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 poor
                 wretch
                 was
                 apprehended
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 examined
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 answers
                 ,
                 commanded
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Rack
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 made
                 what
                 resistance
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 drag
                 him
                 by
                 main
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 strong
                 sturdy
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 defended
                 himselfe
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 men
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 rule
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 tumbling
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 catching
                 hold
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 came
                 neer
                 ,
                 he
                 hit
                 by
                 chance
                 against
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 overturn'd
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 accident
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 anger
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 enrage
                 the
                 Serjeants
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 seised
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Rack
                 in
                 so
                 cruel
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 back
                 to
                 Prison
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 heel-bones
                 out
                 of
                 joynt
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 pain
                 was
                 something
                 mitigated
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 much
                 compassionating
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 he
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 storie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 touch
                 upon
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 lots
                 and
                 their
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 your
                 Idol
                 done
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   the
                   Idol
                   and
                   his
                   lots
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   such
                   
                   as
                   he
                   is
                
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 related
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prisoners
                 do
                 passe
                 the
                 summer
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 winter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cold
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sustenance
                 of
                 many
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 suffer
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 do
                 often
                 commute
                 Corporal
                 punishments
                 into
                 
                   Pecuniary
                   Mulcts
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 abandoned
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 own
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 perish
                 miserably
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 seen
                 six
                 or
                 seaven
                 dead
                 bodies
                 thrown
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 anotable
                 Superstition
                 concerning
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 Body
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 out
                 at
                 that
                 Gate
                 whereat
                 it
                 entred
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 doore
                 ,
                 or
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 thrown
                 out
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 leave
                 obtained
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 before
                 he
                 dieth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 Carcasse
                 thrown
                 out
                 at
                 that
                 hole
                 ,
                 accounting
                 it
                 the
                 most
                 shamefull
                 disgrace
                 that
                 can
                 befall
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 horrible
                 imprecations
                 and
                 curses
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   La
                   Laoti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   maist
                   thou
                   be
                   dragd
                   through
                   the
                   hole
                   of
                   a
                   Prison
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 grate
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 visit
                 or
                 speak
                 with
                 any
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Prison
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 inviolable
                 custome
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 without
                 bringing
                 him
                 something
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 accident
                 he
                 bringeth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 his
                 excuse
                 for
                 having
                 ,
                 broken
                 a
                 custome
                 so
                 generally
                 received
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 ask
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 expert
                 in
                 these
                 poynts
                 ?
                 Truly
                 I
                 must
                 answer
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 knowledge
                 be
                 not
                 much
                 worth
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cost
                 me
                 very
                 deare
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 trialls
                 differ
                 very
                 little
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 delaies
                 and
                 the
                 replies
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 :
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Petitions
                 or
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 allowed
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 get
                 their
                 living
                 only
                 by
                 drawing
                 up
                 such
                 writings
                 as
                 these
                 for
                 Prisoners
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 admit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 leave
                 this
                 employment
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 tel
                 so
                 many
                 lies
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 discretion
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 any
                 truth
                 amongst
                 so
                 many
                 falshoods
                 :
                 but
                 somtimes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 paid
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 Bastinadoes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 friend
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 was
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 one
                 day
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 As
                 I
                 was
                 giving
                 audience
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 at
                 my
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 presented
                 me
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 I
                 tooke
                 it
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 full
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 revilings
                 and
                 Slanders
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Chinesses
                
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 speaking
                 sufficiently
                 ill
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 then
                 ,
                 Do
                 you
                 understand
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 know
                 this
                 people
                 ?
                 Yes
                 Sir
                 ,
                 answered
                 he
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 upstart
                 ,
                 perverse
                 ,
                 strange
                 law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Speaking
                 yet
                 more
                 evill
                 of
                 it
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 Memoriall
                 .
                 I
                 presently
                 put
                 my
                 hand
                 to
                 my
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 and
                 flung
                 out
                 six
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Officers
                 presently
                 gave
                 him
                 thirty
                 Bastinadoes
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 at
                 these
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 well
                 set
                 on
                 )
                 assoone
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 up
                 upon
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 composed
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 saw
                 his
                 petition
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 enough
                 digested
                 for
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 go
                 and
                 consider
                 better
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 diligently
                 informe
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 give
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 petition
                 is
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Court
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 have
                 suites
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 entry
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 seat
                 that
                 is
                 alwaies
                 kept
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 petition
                 to
                 present
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 time
                 cometh
                 ,
                 kneeleth
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 in
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 petition
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 lifted
                 up
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 sendeth
                 one
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 question
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 asketh
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 accepteth
                 the
                 petition
                 ,
                 he
                 foldeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 throweth
                 it
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 judgeth
                 the
                 petition
                 to
                 be
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 he
                 appoynteth
                 a
                 certaine
                 number
                 of
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 petitioner
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Judge
                 is
                 in
                 ill
                 humour
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 that
                 presenteth
                 the
                 petition
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 party
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 concerne
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 happen
                 to
                 a
                 Bonzo
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 )
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 was
                 peevish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bonzo
                 used
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremony
                 with
                 his
                 petition
                 :
                 his
                 acceptance
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 presently
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 downe
                 two
                 Tallies
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 tooke
                 the
                 Bonzo
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 heeles
                 ,
                 and
                 throwing
                 him
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 stripped
                 downe
                 his
                 drawers
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 ten
                 Bastinadoes
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 dexteritie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 any
                 was
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 condemnations
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 pecuniary
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 though
                 seldome
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 into
                 banishment
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 something
                 equivalent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 very
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 ships
                 and
                 vessels
                 ,
                 they
                 tugge
                 at
                 the
                 oare
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 other
                 services
                 ,
                 being
                 bound
                 two
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 chaine
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 only
                 are
                 condemned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 executed
                 by
                 hanging
                 ,
                 strangling
                 ,
                 or
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 falsifie
                 the
                 Kings
                 mony
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 murder
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 crime
                 ,
                 one
                 man
                 only
                 is
                 executed
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 other
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 robbers
                 by
                 the
                 high-waies
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fact
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 .
                 Lesser
                 theeves
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 fault
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 theft
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 value
                 ,
                 are
                 Bastinadoed
                 ,
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 for
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 with
                 some
                 advantage
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 have
                 these
                 two
                 letters
                 
                   Za
                   Tao
                
                 imprinted
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 their
                 arme
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 do
                 signifie
                 Thiefe
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 letters
                 are
                 neatly
                 carved
                 on
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 rubbed
                 over
                 with
                 inke
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 impression
                 
                 of
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 foure
                 needles
                 conveniently
                 placed
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 prick
                 holes
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 which
                 is
                 coloured
                 with
                 inke
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 bloud
                 cometh
                 ,
                 they
                 rub
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 inke
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 impression
                 remaineth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Adulterers
                 are
                 severely
                 punished
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 other
                 chastisements
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 loaden
                 with
                 Bastinadoes
                 .
                 The
                 women
                 also
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 fault
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 of
                 honest
                 repute
                 ,
                 are
                 whipt
                 or
                 Bastinadoed
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 drawers
                 or
                 Calzones
                 pulled
                 downe
                 to
                 their
                 heeles
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 whipt
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 streets
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 formerly
                 lost
                 both
                 their
                 shame
                 and
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 they
                 beat
                 them
                 only
                 upon
                 their
                 Calzones
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 many
                 times
                 die
                 of
                 the
                 Bastinadoes
                 they
                 receive
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 delinquent
                 deserve
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 dispatch
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 seventy
                 or
                 eighty
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 before
                 a
                 great
                 Tribunal
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1617
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Confraternitie
                 ,
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 fifty
                 men
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 
                   Thien
                   Cam.
                
                 These
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 made
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 did
                 alwaies
                 assist
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 an
                 injury
                 resented
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 was
                 vindicated
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 committed
                 a
                 thousand
                 insolencies
                 :
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 were
                 almost
                 all
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 &
                 distributed
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 prisons
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 fourteen
                 or
                 fifteen
                 :
                 at
                 their
                 very
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 each
                 a
                 
                   Kian
                   Hao
                
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 )
                 so
                 heavie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 bore
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 men
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 triall
                 before
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 threescore
                 and
                 ten
                 blowes
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 all
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ordinary
                 crimes
                 they
                 inflict
                 a
                 certain
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 us
                 in
                 Portugall
                 ;
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 
                   Kian
                   Hao
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 thick
                 board
                 ,
                 foure
                 or
                 five
                 Palmes
                 square
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 hole
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 neck
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 fasten
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 are
                 hung
                 two
                 scrolls
                 of
                 paper
                 of
                 a
                 hands
                 breadth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 written
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 ;
                 they
                 serve
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 board
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 opened
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 these
                 great
                 boards
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 these
                 poore
                 wretches
                 are
                 brought
                 out
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 shame
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 streets
                 ,
                 for
                 fifteen
                 ,
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 thirty
                 days
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 adjudged
                 by
                 their
                 sentence
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatest
                 rigour
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 these
                 boards
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 off
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 neither
                 night
                 nor
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 their
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 never
                 wanting
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 condemnation
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 pecuniary
                 ,
                 )
                 without
                 this
                 previous
                 disposition
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 alwaies
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 first
                 dish
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 ,
                 though
                 accessary
                 circumstance
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 followeth
                 their
                 sentence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principall
                 verb.
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Giapponesses
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 Governe
                 without
                 the
                 Catana
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Scimitar
                 or
                 
                 Sword
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 Bambu
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 cudgell
                 or
                 Baston
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 beat
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ruled
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 declare
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 giveth
                 audience
                 ,
                 there
                 stand
                 neere
                 unto
                 his
                 Table
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 men
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 long
                 Cudgells
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 rested
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 (
                 and
                 sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 terrour
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 place
                 fourty
                 men
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fathers
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 )
                 These
                 Cudgells
                 are
                 seaven
                 palms
                 long
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 about
                 a
                 hands
                 breadth
                 in
                 circumference
                 ,
                 tapering
                 still
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 small
                 and
                 slender
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 commodiously
                 be
                 used
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Bambu
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 resemblance
                 to
                 Cane
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 knotty
                 and
                 hollow
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 different
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 massie
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 heavie
                 ,
                 hard
                 wood
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 standeth
                 that
                 case
                 of
                 woodden
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Tally
                 importeth
                 five
                 blowes
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 would
                 have
                 any
                 one
                 Bastinadoed
                 ,
                 he
                 throweth
                 downe
                 as
                 many
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 as
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 blowes
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Upi
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 call
                 them
                 who
                 carry
                 the
                 Bastons
                 )
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Tally
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 sieze
                 the
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Assoone
                 as
                 his
                 breeches
                 are
                 pulled
                 downe
                 ,
                 presently
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Upi
                 layeth
                 five
                 Bastinadoes
                 upon
                 his
                 naked
                 flesh
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 his
                 Tally
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraweth
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Then
                 cometh
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 on
                 other
                 five
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 fresh
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 number
                 assigned
                 him
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 throweth
                 the
                 Tallies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 commands
                 are
                 presently
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 smaller
                 offences
                 the
                 patient
                 may
                 obtain
                 with
                 his
                 money
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blowes
                 be
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruell
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 sitteth
                 on
                 his
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 he
                 maketh
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 alwayes
                 waited
                 on
                 with
                 those
                 Cudgells
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 they
                 alwayes
                 accompany
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 maketh
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 met
                 him
                 on
                 horse-back
                 did
                 not
                 alight
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 crossed
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 slight
                 fault
                 ,
                 is
                 chastised
                 only
                 with
                 five
                 or
                 ten
                 blowes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 hath
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 properly
                 under
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 I
                 left
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Judge
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Townes
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 through
                 our
                 street
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 frequented
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 corner
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 fortune-teller
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 sell
                 good
                 fortunes
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 books
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Mandarine
                 passed
                 once
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 time
                 downe
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Suon
                   Mim
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 these
                 Diviners
                 )
                 never
                 moved
                 himselfe
                 off
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 few
                 houres
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 street
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 Piazza
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 whereof
                 this
                 unhappy
                 fortune-teller
                 had
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 called
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 you
                 doe
                 your
                 Courtesie
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mandarines
                 :
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 deserveth
                 ;
                 presently
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 owne
                 seat
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 ten
                 Bastinadoes
                 .
                 Go
                 your
                 waies
                 now
                 said
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 better
                 that
                 art
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 foresee
                 this
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 befallen
                 you
                 :
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 facility
                 do
                 they
                 bestow
                 their
                 Bastinadoes
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 men
                 make
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 alwaies
                 pay
                 them
                 in
                 ready
                 coyn
                 ;
                 all
                 do
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 have
                 felt
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 seeme
                 strange
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 any
                 hold
                 himselfe
                 aggrieved
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 do
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 chastise
                 their
                 servants
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 downe
                 their
                 breeches
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 do
                 Schoole-Masters
                 use
                 in
                 their
                 Schooles
                 to
                 their
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ;
                 beating
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 buttocks
                 with
                 their
                 breeches
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 them
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 forme
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 do
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 whips
                 nor
                 disciplines
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 abhorre
                 them
                 ;
                 wondring
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 chastise
                 our
                 children
                 with
                 a
                 whip
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 apprehend
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 cruell
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whip
                 smarteth
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 is
                 struck
                 upon
                 their
                 naked
                 skin
                 ,
                 do
                 rather
                 choose
                 the
                 Bambu
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 want
                 nothing
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 China
                 certain
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 buy
                 these
                 Bastinadoes
                 at
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 ;
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 correctly
                 ,
                 )
                 do
                 sell
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 slight
                 causes
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 others
                 they
                 neither
                 may
                 nor
                 will.
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 such
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 agreeth
                 with
                 the
                 party
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Bastinado
                 ,
                 and
                 appeareth
                 before
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 and
                 receiveth
                 them
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Rack
                 is
                 used
                 also
                 in
                 certain
                 necessary
                 cases
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 above
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 feet
                 they
                 use
                 an
                 instrument
                 called
                 
                   Kia
                   Quen
                
                 ,
                 it
                 consisteth
                 of
                 three
                 pieces
                 of
                 wood
                 put
                 in
                 one
                 Traverse
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 fixt
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 moveable
                 ,
                 between
                 these
                 their
                 feet
                 are
                 put
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 squeezed
                 and
                 prest
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 heele-bone
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 foot
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 hands
                 they
                 use
                 also
                 certain
                 small
                 pieces
                 of
                 wood
                 between
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 
                   Tean
                   Zu
                
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 straiten
                 them
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 seale
                 them
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 some
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 facilitate
                 and
                 rectifie
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 bear
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 furnishing
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 expences
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 taking
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 necessities
                 either
                 engage
                 them
                 to
                 severall
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 runne
                 them
                 much
                 into
                 debt
                 ,
                 obliging
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 more
                 strictly
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 more
                 directly
                 in
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 justice
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 a
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 or
                 Licentiate
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 hath
                 an
                 employment
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 departeth
                 thence
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 Servants
                 and
                 Familie
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 travelling
                 by
                 water
                 as
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 including
                 the
                 hire
                 of
                 Boats
                 ,
                 Carts
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Porters
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 defrayed
                 by
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Throughout
                 their
                 whole
                 journey
                 they
                 never
                 lodge
                 at
                 Innes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Palaces
                 appointed
                 for
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 fitting
                 are
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 alwayes
                 send
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 as
                 an
                 harbenger
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 arrive
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 their
                 reception
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 Town
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 houses
                 built
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Yeli
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charges
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 more
                 profusely
                 and
                 lavishly
                 than
                 is
                 requisite
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 hath
                 occasion
                 for
                 ten
                 horses
                 to
                 carry
                 his
                 familie
                 ,
                 they
                 require
                 fifteen
                 or
                 twenty
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 likewise
                 provision
                 made
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 receive
                 this
                 in
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 matter
                 stop
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 goeth
                 yet
                 further
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 credit
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 purse
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 appointment
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 provision
                 should
                 be
                 lesse
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 money
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 who
                 dare
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 basenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 King
                 only
                 furnish
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 sustaine
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 dignitie
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 men
                 on
                 horse
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 foot
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 from
                 Town
                 to
                 Town
                 through
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 their
                 Governments
                 are
                 ,
                 he
                 provideth
                 them
                 Palaces
                 for
                 their
                 habitation
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 rich
                 Furniture
                 and
                 moveables
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Servants
                 within
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 doors
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 pages
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 alloweth
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 
                 Town
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 waite
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 giveth
                 a
                 particular
                 command
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 in
                 treating
                 with
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 warie
                 and
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 never
                 discoursing
                 nor
                 treating
                 in
                 secret
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 publickly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 witnesse
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 Their
                 Palaces
                 are
                 alwayes
                 kept
                 shut
                 within
                 &
                 without
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 audience
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 constantly
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 times
                 both
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 alwayes
                 someting
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 they
                 retire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Palace
                 is
                 shut
                 within
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Officers
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 gates
                 are
                 opened
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 done
                 secretly
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 beateth
                 a
                 drumme
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 another
                 answereth
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 accompany
                 him
                 ,
                 come
                 together
                 ;
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 assembled
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 cometh
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 Cousins
                 ,
                 or
                 Servants
                 that
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 visit
                 ,
                 converse
                 ,
                 or
                 treat
                 of
                 any
                 businesse
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 any
                 bribe
                 or
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 Pourveyour
                 ,
                 or
                 Caterour
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 every
                 day
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 buy
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 convenient
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 should
                 be
                 opened
                 upon
                 every
                 small
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 turning
                 wheeles
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 receive
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 out
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 govern
                 only
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 they
                 are
                 prevented
                 from
                 establishing
                 themselves
                 too
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 contracting
                 any
                 streight
                 alliances
                 or
                 friendships
                 .
                 None
                 governeth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 presumed
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 will
                 defend
                 and
                 preserve
                 their
                 own
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 affections
                 and
                 endeavours
                 than
                 strangers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 subordination
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 inferiours
                 with
                 all
                 reverence
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 respect
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 visit
                 them
                 courteously
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 certain
                 set
                 times
                 do
                 make
                 them
                 presents
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Seventh
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strict
                 watch
                 kept
                 over
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 Tauli
                 and
                 Quoli
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 inform
                 themselves
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 passeth
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 to
                 give
                 advice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 every
                 Province
                 hath
                 a
                 Visitour
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 his
                 Office
                 more
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 either
                 chastise
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 notice
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 obligation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eighth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 three
                 years
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 visitation
                 held
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Visitours
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 private
                 inquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 go
                 to
                 render
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 review
                 is
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 it self
                 by
                 chastising
                 some
                 ,
                 abasing
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 their
                 offices
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 causes
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 punished
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 .
              
               
               
                 First
                 if
                 they
                 sell
                 justice
                 ,
                 by
                 receiving
                 bribes
                 ,
                 these
                 lose
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sent
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rigorous
                 and
                 cruell
                 ,
                 punishing
                 men
                 beyond
                 all
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 these
                 lose
                 both
                 their
                 Office
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 ranck
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 negligent
                 or
                 carelesse
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 retain
                 still
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 their
                 dignitie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 hastie
                 and
                 precipitate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 deliberate
                 enough
                 in
                 giving
                 their
                 judgment
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 abased
                 to
                 lower
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Governour
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 too
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Actions
                 light
                 and
                 Iuvenile
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 likewise
                 degraded
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 in
                 lower
                 charges
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 strength
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 paines
                 requisite
                 in
                 their
                 audiences
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 services
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 
                   Quietus
                   est
                
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 ease
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 failing
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 remedie
                 the
                 incommodities
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 this
                 defect
                 stil
                 encreaseth
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 consequence
                 made
                 uncapable
                 of
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Seaventh
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 carelesse
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 and
                 Familie
                 ;
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 actually
                 dwell
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 governed
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 both
                 their
                 servants
                 ,
                 kindred
                 and
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 do
                 yeeld
                 an
                 exact
                 obedience
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 obtain
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 authoritie
                 )
                 these
                 likewise
                 lose
                 their
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ninth
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 facilitateth
                 good
                 government
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 will
                 hear
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 speak
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 that
                 is
                 displeasing
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 will
                 freely
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 some
                 hazard
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 their
                 liberty
                 in
                 advising
                 ,
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 their
                 facility
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 their
                 zeale
                 to
                 justice
                 and
                 good
                 government
                 ,
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 their
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 settle
                 and
                 establish
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 their
                 Historie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 a
                 certain
                 Province
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 damsell
                 of
                 a
                 rare
                 beautie
                 ,
                 and
                 incomparable
                 features
                 .
                 Now
                 his
                 predecessour
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 intrigued
                 and
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 &
                 very
                 great
                 dammages
                 had
                 resulted
                 thereby
                 unto
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 like
                 persons
                 are
                 seldome
                 causes
                 of
                 much
                 good
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 inconveniences
                 were
                 feared
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 A
                 Colao
                 undertook
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 efficacy
                 and
                 perswasion
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 assoon
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Palace
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   be
                   dismised
                   and
                   sent
                   away
                   .
                
                 Sir
                 ,
                 replyed
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 command
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 she
                 once
                 enter
                 into
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 her
                 speak
                 ,
                 your
                 hands
                 will
                 tremble
                 ,
                 for
                 women
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 enchaunt
                 without
                 witch-craft
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 go
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 be
                 first
                 sent
                 away
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 so
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Birds
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 most
                 curious
                 and
                 beautifull
                 Birds
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 through
                 the
                 woods
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 will
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 
                   primum
                   mobile
                
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 this
                 search
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 with
                 great
                 labour
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 one
                 Province
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 chase
                 was
                 continually
                 made
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 husbandmen
                 could
                 not
                 attend
                 their
                 Ploughing
                 and
                 Sowing
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 suffer
                 great
                 want
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 that
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 passed
                 through
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 zeale
                 and
                 compassion
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 who
                 governed
                 there
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 he
                 presented
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 lively
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 small
                 importance
                 of
                 that
                 chase
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 trouble
                 and
                 disturbance
                 which
                 it
                 caused
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 bounded
                 his
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 desist
                 from
                 taking
                 any
                 more
                 Birds
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 gave
                 libertie
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 already
                 taken
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 the
                 Aviaries
                 and
                 Cages
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 open
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 fly
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughters
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Cum
                   Chu
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 insolent
                 ,
                 having
                 committed
                 many
                 high
                 crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 deserved
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 much
                 desired
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 never
                 went
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 wayted
                 on
                 his
                 Princesse
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Princesse
                 went
                 next
                 abroad
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 men
                 set
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 coaches
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 resenting
                 the
                 afront
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 her
                 ,
                 returned
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 full
                 of
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 colar
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 stay
                 till
                 the
                 King
                 came
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 audience
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 thither
                 her self
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 The
                 Mandarine
                 was
                 presently
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 ,
                 well
                 imagining
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 :
                 he
                 presenteth
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 
                   your
                   Majestie
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   law
                   ordaineth
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 ought
                 ,
                 replyed
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 sought
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 and
                 opportunity
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 sought
                 it
                 long
                 enough
                 ,
                 answered
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 ,
                 replyed
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 ask
                 my
                 daughter
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 your
                 head
                 .
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 answered
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 ask
                 pardon
                 for
                 having
                 discharged
                 my
                 Office.
                 Then
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 two
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 force
                 they
                 should
                 bow
                 his
                 head
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 by
                 strength
                 kept
                 himself
                 up
                 so
                 stiff
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 Office
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 integrity
                 .
                 I
                 forbear
                 to
                 relate
                 many
                 like
                 cases
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 bring
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Tenth
                 is
                 the
                 strickt
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Ci●ies
                 ,
                 Townes
                 and
                 Villages
                 ;
                 in
                 every
                 street
                 there
                 is
                 placed
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 
                 long
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 any
                 disorders
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 street
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 prison
                 called
                 Lemphù
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   cold
                   shop
                
                 ,
                 where
                 upon
                 a
                 sudden
                 occasion
                 they
                 may
                 imprison
                 a
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 untill
                 notice
                 be
                 given
                 thereof
                 to
                 some
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eleventh
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 night
                 infallibly
                 all
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 .
                 The
                 streets
                 also
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 with
                 grates
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 streets
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 some
                 certain
                 occasions
                 and
                 occurrences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Twelfth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 authority
                 do
                 beare
                 great
                 respect
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 great
                 disgrace
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 quarrell
                 with
                 another
                 openly
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 happeneth
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 have
                 occasion
                 of
                 disgust
                 and
                 hatred
                 ,
                 yet
                 outwardly
                 they
                 alwaies
                 observe
                 their
                 Decorum
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 avoyd
                 any
                 meetings
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Thirteenth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 do
                 beare
                 armes
                 except
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 at
                 their
                 musters
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 accompany
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 contrariwise
                 do
                 easily
                 quarrell
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 fists
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 catcheth
                 the
                 other
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 gaineth
                 the
                 battell
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 draw
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 staffe
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 or
                 iron
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 thing
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 fists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourteenth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whores
                 and
                 curtezans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 great
                 disorders
                 ,
                 do
                 lodge
                 without
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 suffered
                 to
                 dwell
                 within
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 particular
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 live
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 any
                 disorder
                 that
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 their
                 lodgings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifteenth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 forbid
                 all
                 commerce
                 with
                 strangers
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 might
                 infect
                 them
                 with
                 new
                 customes
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbe
                 their
                 ancient
                 way
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 part
                 observed
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 motive
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 prohibited
                 Embassadours
                 from
                 other
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 many
                 are
                 received
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Kings
                 :
                 only
                 they
                 lay
                 this
                 obligation
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 do
                 treate
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 advice
                 of
                 their
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 who
                 sendeth
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 licence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Palace
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 above
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 Above
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 certain
                 laws
                 ,
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 are
                 governed
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 The
                 first
                 consisteth
                 in
                 ancient
                 rites
                 ,
                 customes
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 five
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Sacred
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 Justice
                 is
                 administred
                 in
                 particular
                 cases
                 ,
                 both
                 civill
                 
                 and
                 criminall
                 ,
                 concerning
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 likewise
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 founded
                 upon
                 those
                 five
                 
                   Cardinall
                   vertues
                
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 esteemed
                 by
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 held
                 in
                 great
                 veneration
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Gin
                   ,
                   Y
                   ,
                   Li
                   ,
                   Chi
                   ,
                   Sin
                   :
                   Pietie
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   Policie
                   ,
                   Prudence
                
                 and
                 Fidelitie
                 .
              
               
                 Gin
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 
                   Pietie
                   ,
                   Humanitie
                   ,
                   Charitie
                   ,
                   Reverence
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 and
                 Compassion
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 expliane
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 To
                 esteeme
                 ones
                 selfe
                 lesse
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 affable
                 ,
                 To
                 succour
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 To
                 help
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 To
                 have
                 a
                 tender
                 and
                 compassionate
                 heart
                 ,
                 To
                 beare
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 To
                 use
                 all
                 this
                 more
                 particularly
                 toward
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 sustaining
                 them
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 cured
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 serving
                 them
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 honouring
                 them
                 with
                 funerall
                 obsequies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Y
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 exposition
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   Equalitie
                   ,
                   Integritie
                   ,
                   condescention
                   in
                   things
                   reasonable
                   and
                   just
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Judge
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 The
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 heed
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 To
                 give
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 To
                 worship
                 heaven
                 ,
                 To
                 respect
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 contentious
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 To
                 yeeld
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 conformable
                 to
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 Li
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Policie
                   ,
                   Courtesie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 reverence
                 others
                 as
                 is
                 fitting
                 :
                 which
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 mutuall
                 respect
                 one
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 beare
                 another
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 mature
                 consideration
                 &
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 affaires
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 modestie
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 deportment
                 ,
                 In
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 In
                 being
                 affable
                 to
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 respectfull
                 to
                 old
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Chi
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 place
                 ,
                 In
                 reading
                 of
                 bookes
                 ,
                 In
                 learning
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 In
                 being
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 liberall
                 arts
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 learned
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 moderne
                 affaires
                 ,
                 To
                 observe
                 well
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 better
                 regulate
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 occasions
                 ,
                 To
                 discerne
                 right
                 from
                 wrong
                 .
              
               
                 Sin
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 Fidelitie
                 and
                 Veritie
                 .
                 It
                 consisteth
                 in
                 a
                 sincere
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 reall
                 intention
                 ,
                 To
                 do
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 To
                 imitate
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 their
                 works
                 and
                 words
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hidden
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 appeareth
                 outwardly
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 distribution
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 reduce
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 to
                 five
                 orders
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 correlative
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 what
                 concerneth
                 the
                 observance
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Subject
                   ,
                   Father
                
                 and
                 
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   Husband
                
                 and
                 
                   Wife
                   ,
                   Elder
                   Brothers
                
                 and
                 
                   Younger
                   Brothers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Friends
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 observe
                 toward
                 his
                 
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   Vigilancie
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 and
                 Clemencie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Loyalty
                   ,
                   Reverence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 toward
                 his
                 
                   Children
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 and
                 
                   Compassion
                   .
                   They
                
                 toward
                 their
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Obedience
                
                 and
                 Pietie
                 .
                 The
                 Husband
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Wife
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 and
                 
                   Union
                   .
                   She
                
                 toward
                 her
                 
                   Husband
                   ,
                   Fidelitie
                   ,
                   Respect
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Complacency
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Elder
                   Brothers
                
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Younger
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 and
                 Instruction
                 .
                 The
                 Younger
                 toward
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 brothers
                 that
                 are
                 elder
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 and
                 
                   Respect
                   .
                   Friends
                
                 toward
                 one
                 another
                 
                   Fidelitie
                   ,
                   Truth
                
                 and
                 Sinceritie
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 observed
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 golden
                 age
                 :
                 when
                 their
                 lawes
                 were
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 gave
                 Obedience
                 to
                 them
                 many
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 principalls
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 expressed
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ours
                 :
                 when
                 men
                 took
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 governing
                 ,
                 but
                 retired
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 profited
                 by
                 their
                 authoritie
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Kings
                 did
                 not
                 moderate
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 admonitions
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 possessions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 tilled
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 touched
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Avarice
                 prevailed
                 over
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   private
                   Interest
                
                 had
                 blinded
                 Honour
                 and
                 Generositie
                 ,
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 began
                 to
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 lawes
                 to
                 encrease
                 :
                 the
                 new
                 Princes
                 changing
                 some
                 ,
                 moderating
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 adding
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 Humvù
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 this
                 familie
                 which
                 raigneth
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 been
                 some
                 years
                 under
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 changed
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 customes
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 wholly
                 altered
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 formerly
                 divided
                 among
                 many
                 Princes
                 ,
                 into
                 fifteen
                 Provinces
                 and
                 one
                 
                   Sole
                   Monarch
                
                 :
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 lawes
                 ,
                 having
                 notwithstanding
                 alwaies
                 regard
                 unto
                 the
                 ancient
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 have
                 their
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 Provinces
                 they
                 print
                 them
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 them
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 their
                 doores
                 towards
                 the
                 street
                 ;
                 I
                 believe
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 some
                 correspondence
                 with
                 our
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   kill
                   ,
                   Not
                   to
                   steale
                   ,
                   Not
                   to
                   lie
                   ,
                   To
                   Honour
                   their
                   Father
                   and
                   Mother
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 
                   Honouring
                   their
                   Parents
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 much
                 to
                 learne
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 exceeded
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 China
                 .
                 Many
                 excellent
                 ancient
                 things
                 about
                 
                   Honouring
                   their
                   Parents
                
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 growne
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 speaking
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 too
                 negligent
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 anciently
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 ordered
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 force
                 and
                 vigour
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 exactly
                 observed
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 Plebeian
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 sustaining
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 making
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 elder
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 respecting
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 reverence
                 and
                 submission
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 degree
                 ,
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 soever
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 on
                 certain
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 visiteth
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 seated
                 on
                 a
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 foure
                 times
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 foure
                 times
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 her
                 a
                 profound
                 reverence
                 ,
                 bowing
                 his
                 head
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 custome
                 is
                 also
                 observed
                 through
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 negligent
                 ,
                 or
                 deficient
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 toward
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 they
                 complaine
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 punish
                 such
                 offenders
                 very
                 severely
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 respect
                 lesse
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 beare
                 their
                 Masters
                 and
                 Tutours
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Alexander
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 owe
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 Masters
                 ,
                 who
                 instruct
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 who
                 beget
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 China
                 
                 only
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 discharged
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 respect
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 professe
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 wanting
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 presents
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 advanced
                 to
                 degrees
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 they
                 conferre
                 on
                 their
                 Masters
                 very
                 considerable
                 benefits
                 and
                 favours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 have
                 their
                 place
                 and
                 advantage
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 honouring
                 them
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 anciently
                 esteemed
                 among
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 greater
                 Nobilitie
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 dignitie
                 or
                 office
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 alwaies
                 keep
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 have
                 the
                 precedence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 pay
                 them
                 great
                 respect
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 do
                 them
                 honour
                 publickly
                 ,
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 Old
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 lived
                 without
                 scandall
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 been
                 cited
                 into
                 any
                 Court
                 ,
                 not
                 accused
                 of
                 any
                 crime
                 ,
                 which
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 probitie
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 :
                 hence
                 came
                 their
                 proverb
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 
                   Xin
                   Pu
                   Kien
                   ,
                   Quonzieu
                   Xita
                   Pao
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   man
                   who
                   hath
                   never
                   seen
                   a
                   Mandarine
                
                 (
                 they
                 mean
                 sitting
                 in
                 judgement
                 upon
                 him
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   precious
                   stone
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 every
                 yeare
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 publick
                 banquet
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 charges
                 ,
                 with
                 Royall
                 magnificence
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 great
                 Honour
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 
                   grey
                   haires
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 venerable
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 their
                 books
                 full
                 of
                 Sentences
                 and
                 good
                 councells
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 but
                 as
                 well
                 observe
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 keep
                 them
                 carefully
                 in
                 their
                 papers
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 repeat
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 first
                 to
                 my
                 memory
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 doing
                 service
                 to
                 our
                 Masters
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 point
                 is
                 reverence
                 and
                 courtesie
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 hide
                 other
                 mens
                 faults
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 publish
                 our
                 owne
                 perfections
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 generall
                 Government
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 particular
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 evill
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 nor
                 leave
                 a
                 good
                 deed
                 undone
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 although
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vicious
                 ,
                 although
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Moores
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 spoken
                 briefly
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 customs
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 I
                 am
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 books
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 taken
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 curiositie
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 describing
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Haynam
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 China
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neerest
                 to
                 the
                 continent
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 lieth
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 
                   Chochin
                   ,
                   China
                
                 ,
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 a
                 barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 laws
                 and
                 customes
                 different
                 ,
                 without
                 medling
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 of
                 commerce
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 between
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 
                   Chincheo
                   ,
                   Cantone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Mountaines
                 which
                 unite
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Catalogna
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 of
                 Monferrat
                 do
                 unite
                 that
                 Province
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 within
                 those
                 Mountaines
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 small
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 likewise
                 Governed
                 by
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 admitting
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 except
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 little
                 traffique
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Yunnan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 lying
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 24
                 degrees
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Countrie
                 inhabited
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 use
                 another
                 language
                 and
                 other
                 customes
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 King
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   Thu
                   Quon
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 pay
                 tribute
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 traffique
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 things
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Que
                   ,
                   Ciheu
                
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 confines
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Investiture
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 moreover
                 in
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Moors
                
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 principall
                 .
                 They
                 speak
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 tongue
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 acquainted
                 also
                 with
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Nankim
                 I
                 found
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 in
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 that
                 pronounced
                 to
                 me
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 as
                 distinctly
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 do
                 my self
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 Physiognomie
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 ,
                 eyes
                 ,
                 beard
                 and
                 face
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 altotogether
                 like
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Physicians
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 :
                 they
                 study
                 and
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 stop
                 at
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Licentiate
                 .
                 Commonly
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Beef-Shambles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 eat
                 no
                 Pork
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 kill
                 and
                 sell
                 Beef
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 the
                 Country
                 ha●h
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Seldome
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 flesh
                 to
                 be
                 sould
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 their
                 publick
                 Mosches
                 allowed
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 They
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 religion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 very
                 exactly
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Litterato
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 some
                 Office
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 preserve
                 their
                 Nation
                 entire
                 ,
                 by
                 marrying
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 although
                 sometimes
                 they
                 take
                 Chinesse
                 Women
                 for
                 their
                 Wives
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 
                 never
                 give
                 their
                 Daughters
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Chinesses
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 China
                 the
                 wife
                 followeth
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 her
                 husbands-Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 she
                 liveth
                 and
                 followeth
                 his
                 religion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 when
                 a
                 Gentile
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 Moor
                 ,
                 she
                 becometh
                 a
                 Moor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Moorish
                 Woman
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 must
                 infallibly
                 become
                 a
                 Gentile
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 despise
                 them
                 as
                 being
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 
                   Hociteu
                   Hoci
                   Hoci
                
                 .
                 The
                 letters
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 write
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 signification
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 proper
                 to
                 expresse
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 angry
                 and
                 grieved
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 themselves
                 is
                 
                   Kia
                   Muen
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   gate
                   of
                   Instructions
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 despised
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 they
                 no
                 lesse
                 despise
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 worship
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 behind
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 mount
                 of
                 Pietie
                 ,
                 or
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 help
                 only
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Prisoners
                 for
                 their
                 misdeeds
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 came
                 into
                 China
                 about
                 700
                 years
                 since
                 being
                 called
                 from
                 Turquestan
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 aid
                 him
                 against
                 a
                 rebellion
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 remain
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 priviledge
                 with
                 the
                 natives
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 which
                 King
                 Hum
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 about
                 300
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 his
                 part
                 and
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 King
                 gaining
                 the
                 victorie
                 they
                 grew
                 into
                 greater
                 esteem
                 and
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 entrie
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 every
                 three
                 and
                 every
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Embassie
                 and
                 presents
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Moores
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 severall
                 Countries
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 rarely
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 remain
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 likewise
                 Iews
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 although
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 no
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 thither
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 Anciently
                 there
                 was
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 diminished
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 turning
                 Moors
                 .
                 There
                 live
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Honan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 capitall
                 City
                 thereof
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Cai
                   Fum
                   Fu
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 there
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 well
                 built
                 and
                 adorned
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 curtaines
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 they
                 have
                 there
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 Hebrew
                 Bible
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Iulius
                   Alenes
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 ,
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 :
                 they
                 shewed
                 him
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 draw
                 their
                 curtaines
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaens
                   Riccius
                
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 thereof
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 differing
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 knowledge
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 China
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 lost
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 Bible
                 :
                 for
                 perhaps
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 corrupted
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Jews
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 obscure
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 they
                 should
                 long
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 had
                 some
                 discourse
                 with
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 lament
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 themselves
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Tongue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 knowledge
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 become
                 either
                 Moores
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 their
                 Synagogue
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 decrepit
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 young
                 and
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 there
                 were
                 very
                 few
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 zealous
                 observers
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 these
                 Iews
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 troubled
                 and
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 reproaches
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 laid
                 upon
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 affection
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 their
                 not
                 eating
                 of
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 their
                 not
                 touching
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 circumcising
                 their
                 Infants
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ;
                 which
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 Chinesse
                 kindred
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   cruell
                   and
                   barbarous
                   thing
                
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Cai
                   Funifú
                
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 left
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 daily
                 encreased
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 hope
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 good
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 those
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 will
                 more
                 easily
                 embrace
                 the
                 true
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 more
                 conformitie
                 to
                 theirs
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 planted
                 many
                 ages
                 since
                 in
                 China
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 Ancient
                 stone
                 lately
                 discovered
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 Testimonie
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 been
                 a
                 well
                 grounded
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 anciently
                 planted
                 in
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   Venetus
                
                 making
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 that
                 Countrie
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 many
                 daies
                 journey
                 into
                 the
                 Countrie
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 )
                 assureth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Christians
                   in
                   China
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 the
                 Cities
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 He
                 wrot
                 this
                 with
                 very
                 much
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 yet
                 remaining
                 many
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 other
                 grave
                 Authours
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 penetrated
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 China
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ministrie
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 writings
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 ,
                 the
                 Chalde
                 books
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Christianitie
                
                 cultivated
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 
                 no
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 preserved
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 of
                 Granganour
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Della
                   Serra
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 )
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 ;
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 language
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 thereof
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Ros
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 industry
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 skilfull
                 in
                 that
                 tongue
                 .
                 The
                 translation
                 is
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 generally
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 turne
                 what
                 is
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 vulgar
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 books
                 is
                 a
                 Breviary
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lessons
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 nocturnall
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 were
                 dissipated
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 and
                 Aethiopians
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 they
                 obtained
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Adoption
                   of
                   Sonnes
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St
                   Thomas
                
                 they
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 they
                 kept
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 God.
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 the
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 life
                 enlightned
                 all
                 India
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 flew
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 
                   China
                   .
                   And
                   presently
                   there
                   followeth
                   an
                   Antiphona
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                
              
               
                 The
                 Indians
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Islanders
                   ,
                   they
                   of
                
                 Siria
                 ,
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Graecia
                 and
                 Romania
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   commemoration
                   of
                
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 do
                 offer
                 their
                 
                   Adoration
                   unto
                
                 thy
                 most
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Summarie
                 of
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 synodall
                 ,
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 cap
                 :
                 19
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Patriark
                 Theodotius
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ;
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Province
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 arrivall
                 of
                 the
                 Portugheses
                 into
                 Cocchine
                 ,
                 the
                 governour
                 of
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 of
                 Malaber
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Don.
                   Diego
                
                 entitled
                 himself
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 India
                 and
                 China
                 :
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 
                   Don
                   Giuseppe
                
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Titles
                
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 taken
                 al
                 together
                 are
                 strong
                 arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 did
                 formerly
                 flourish
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 powerfull
                 motives
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 engage
                 us
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 arrivall
                 thither
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 fervour
                 to
                 trace
                 the
                 ruines
                 and
                 footsteps
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Ancient
                   Christianitie
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 very
                 diligently
                 perused
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 no
                 mention
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 great
                 admiration
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 ,
                 how
                 curious
                 and
                 diligent
                 Inquisitours
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 eternize
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 information
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 reverence
                 the
                 Crosse
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 it
                 over
                 their
                 meat
                 ,
                 without
                 knowing
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 capitall
                 City
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 informed
                 by
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 Towne
                 of
                 
                   Tamo
                   ,
                   Xan
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 upon
                 their
                 forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 asked
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 custome
                 ,
                 they
                 answered
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 learnt
                 it
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 fathers
                 being
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 discoursed
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 them
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 places
                 and
                 families
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 practise
                 this
                 signing
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 We
                 sent
                 a
                 brother
                 of
                 our
                 society
                 thither
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 information
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 diligence
                 he
                 could
                 use
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discover
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 really
                 this
                 custom
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 families
                 were
                 extinct
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Jew
                 did
                 still
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 anciently
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 reverence
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 gained
                 a
                 great
                 reputation
                 by
                 their
                 skill
                 in
                 learning
                 and
                 armes
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 cause
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 suspicion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 no
                 longer
                 safe
                 ,
                 they
                 dispersed
                 themselves
                 into
                 severall
                 places
                 :
                 others
                 who
                 remained
                 behind
                 ,
                 dissembled
                 the
                 Religion
                 they
                 had
                 professed
                 :
                 others
                 became
                 ,
                 either
                 Moores
                 or
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 extinguished
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jew
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 about
                 50
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 about
                 30
                 years
                 since
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 these
                 thirtie
                 years
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 about
                 all
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 founded
                 Churches
                 in
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 biggest
                 Towns
                 ,
                 planting
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 discover
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 obtain
                 our
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 sound
                 a
                 small
                 Bell
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 used
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 with
                 Greeke
                 letters
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Crosse
                 very
                 handsomely
                 graved
                 ▪
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 in
                 lately
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 occasion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 fall
                 out
                 often
                 in
                 that
                 Countrie
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 likewise
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 book
                 of
                 Esops
                 Fables
                 in
                 latin
                 did
                 ,
                 bound
                 up
                 after
                 our
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 .
                 We
                 then
                 ,
                 considering
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 the
                 great
                 scarcitie
                 of
                 evident
                 signes
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 was
                 Authorized
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 pens
                 and
                 powerfull
                 reasons
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 marvell
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexitie
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 holding
                 the
                 thing
                 for
                 infallible
                 ,
                 as
                 really
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 waies
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 other
                 reasons
                 and
                 motives
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 thus
                 failed
                 of
                 all
                 manifest
                 signes
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 Iew
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 with
                 our selves
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Tartars
                 conquered
                 China
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 sumptuous
                 Churches
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 favoured
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 
                   Paulus
                   Venetus
                
                 .
                 Afterward
                 when
                 Humvù
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 re●gaine
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 warre
                 upon
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 the
                 Moores
                 tooke
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 and
                 lent
                 them
                 their
                 assistance
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 which
                 they
                 obtained
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 remaine
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 with
                 libertie
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Mosches
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 overcome
                 in
                 that
                 warre
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 also
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 others
                 changing
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 others
                 flying
                 and
                 hiding
                 themselves
                 in
                 secret
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 signe
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 perished
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 discover
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 diligence
                 we
                 used
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 we
                 remained
                 very
                 disconsolate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 pleased
                 
                   The
                   only
                   fountaine
                   of
                   light
                   to
                   draw
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   obscuritie
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   clear
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   had
                   flourished
                   there
                   many
                   ages
                   since
                   :
                   The
                   thing
                   fell
                   out
                   thus
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1625
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 digging
                 the
                 foundation
                 for
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 certain
                 building
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sigan●ù
                 ,
                 the
                 Capitall
                 Citie
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xem●●
                 ,
                 the
                 workemen
                 lighted
                 upon
                 a
                 table
                 of
                 stone
                 above
                 nine
                 palmes
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 foure
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 one
                 palme
                 in
                 thicknesse
                 .
                 The
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 extremities
                 ,
                 or
                 ends
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 thereof
                 ,
                 )
                 endeth
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 ,
                 above
                 two
                 palmes
                 in
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 one
                 palmes
                 breadth
                 at
                 the
                 Basis.
                 On
                 the
                 plaine
                 of
                 this
                 Pyramid
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 well
                 form'd
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 the
                 extremities
                 whereof
                 end
                 in
                 flower-deluces
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 that
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 graved
                 on
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Meliapor
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 anciently
                 painted
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Crosse
                 is
                 encompassed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 thereof
                 were
                 three
                 Traverse
                 lines
                 ,
                 each
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 great
                 letters
                 being
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 used
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 very
                 fairly
                 graven
                 :
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 letters
                 is
                 engraven
                 the
                 whole
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 thicknesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 letters
                 graven
                 thereon
                 ,
                 are
                 forraine
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 knowne
                 here
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 finding
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Scarcely
                 had
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 discovered
                 and
                 cleansed
                 this
                 notable
                 piece
                 of
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 when
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 fervour
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 they
                 ranne
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 much
                 joyed
                 at
                 this
                 newes
                 ,
                 presently
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 upon
                 a
                 faire
                 Pedestall
                 ;
                 under
                 a
                 small
                 Arch
                 ,
                 sustained
                 by
                 pillars
                 at
                 each
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 at
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 both
                 defended
                 from
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 feast
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 true
                 Lovers
                 of
                 venerable
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 He
                 caused
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 within
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 a
                 Temple
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 stone
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 Characters
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 thereon
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 very
                 much
                 spread
                 abroad
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 friend
                 unto
                 a
                 grave
                 Christian
                 Mandarine
                 named
                 Leo
                 ,
                 being
                 present
                 there
                 ,
                 presently
                 understood
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 that
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 believing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 copy
                 thereof
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 distant
                 above
                 a
                 month
                 and
                 a
                 halfes
                 voyage
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ham●●●●
                 ,
                 whither
                 our
                 fathers
                 had
                 retired
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 persecution
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 copy
                 was
                 received
                 with
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Iubilee
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 exteriour
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 irrefragable
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Christi●●●y
                
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 and
                 sought
                 after
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 lesse
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 years
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1628
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 fathers
                 went
                 into
                 that
                 Province
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Mandarine
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 .
                 They
                 founded
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 capitall
                 City
                 thereof
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 discover
                 so
                 precious
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 by
                 his
                 divine
                 law
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 facilitate
                 the
                 restitution
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 
                 was
                 my
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 esteemed
                 it
                 a
                 happy
                 abode
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 stone
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 arrived
                 I
                 took
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 it
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 often
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 it
                 at
                 leisure
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 much
                 admire
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 letters
                 so
                 plainly
                 and
                 neatly
                 graven
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 thicknes
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 many
                 Chinesse
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 containe
                 many
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 knowne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 Hebrew
                 nor
                 Greek
                 :
                 
                 and
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 now
                 understand
                 )
                 they
                 containe
                 the
                 same
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 peradventure
                 some
                 strangers
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 letters
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 perhaps
                 be
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 forraigne
                 extraction
                 .
              
               
                 Passing
                 by
                 Cocchine
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 Cranganor
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Costa
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 these
                 letters
                 with
                 father
                 
                   Antoni
                   Fernandes
                
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 societie
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 very
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 and
                 writings
                 of
                 those
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 converted
                 by
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 me
                 the
                 letters
                 were
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 there
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 inscription
                 of
                 our
                 Marble
                 which
                 no●doubt
                 ,
                 ere
                 this
                 hath
                 raised
                 an
                 appetite
                 in
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 three
                 lines
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 each
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 letters
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 being
                 faithfully
                 translated
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 possibly
                 I
                 could
                 ▪
                 say
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Relation
                   in
                   the
                   Praise
                   and
                   eternall
                   memorie
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   truth
                   brought
                   from
                   Iudea
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   in
                   China
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   writing
                   is
                   graved
                   on
                   the
                   plaine
                   side
                   of
                   this
                   stone
                   in
                   its
                   proper
                   letters
                   ,
                   
                   placed
                   in
                   lines
                   running
                   from
                   top
                   to
                   bottom
                   after
                   the
                   Chinesse
                   fashion
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   line
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   shortest
                   saith
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   A
                   Prologue
                   
                     Made
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Priest
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                  
                   Iudea
                   named
                   Kim
                   Lim.
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   inscription
                   in
                   a
                   magnificent
                   Orientall
                   stile
                   ,
                   containeth
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   II
                   Oh
                   how
                   true
                   and
                   profound
                   is
                   the
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   most
                   spirituall
                   speaking
                   of
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   without
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   he
                   is
                   without
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   perfection
                   .
                   He
                   tooke
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   it
                   he
                   made
                   all
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   principall
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Trinitie
                   and
                   Unitie
                   ,
                   yet
                   without
                   any
                   reall
                   principle
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Olooyu
                   .
                   He
                   made
                   the
                   foure
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   figure
                   of
                   a
                   Crosse.
                   He
                   moved
                   the
                   Chaos
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   two
                   principles
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   an
                   alteration
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                   and
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   appeared
                   .
                   Nature
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   exempt
                   from
                   disordinate
                   passions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heart
                   was
                   cleane
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   unrulinesse
                   of
                   the
                   appetites
                   .
                
                 
                   III
                   Man
                   came
                   afterward
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   deceits
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   who
                   covering
                   with
                   words
                   the
                   mischiefe
                   he
                   had
                   plotted
                   ,
                   perverted
                   the
                   innocence
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   man.
                   From
                   this
                   principle
                   sprang
                   365
                   Sects
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   reason
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   many
                   did
                   one
                   drive
                   away
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   net
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   caught
                   .
                   Some
                   chose
                   the
                   creatures
                   and
                   appropriated
                   Divinity
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   others
                   were
                   plunged
                   in
                   that
                   errour
                   of
                   thinking
                   that
                   all
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   ends
                   in
                   nothing
                   .
                   
                   Others
                   make
                   sacrifices
                   to
                   invite
                   good
                   fortun●
                   with
                   Others
                   〈…〉
                   deceive
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   understanding
                   corrupted
                   with
                   e●rours
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   will
                   with
                   passions
                   ,
                   are
                   altogether
                   obscured
                   .
                   Men
                   walked
                   forwards
                   without
                   〈…〉
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   was
                   all
                   in
                   a
                   miserable
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   Man
                   still
                   multiplied
                   the
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   loosing
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   wandred
                   long
                   time
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   finding
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Then
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   
                     three
                     persons
                  
                   ,
                   covered
                   his
                   true
                   ●
                   Ma●esty
                   and
                   making
                   himself
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   appeared
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   An
                   Angell
                   came
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Virgin
                   brought
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     one
                  
                   .
                   A
                   Starre
                   appeared
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   notice
                   of
                   his
                   birth
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   :
                   They
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   offer
                   him
                   Tribute
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   was
                   done
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   foretol●
                   by
                   the
                   foure
                   and
                   twenty
                   Saints
                   .
                   He
                   published
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   the
                   most
                   pure
                   law
                   .
                   He
                   purified
                   their
                   customes
                   ,
                   and
                   rectified
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   He
                   cleansed
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   He
                   perfected
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   founded
                   the
                   three
                   vertues
                   .
                   He
                   opened
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   up
                   that
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   He
                   manifested
                   the
                   bright
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   banished
                   obscure
                   darkenesse
                   .
                   He
                   conquered
                   the
                   obscure
                   seate
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   the
                   devill
                   remained
                   wholly
                   subdued
                   ,
                   and
                   succoured
                   with
                   his
                   mercy
                   the
                   sinking
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   m●n
                   might
                   ascend
                   to
                   the
                   habitations
                   of
                   light
                   .
                   After
                   he
                   had
                   perfected
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   ●e
                   ascended
                   into
                   the
                   heavens
                   at
                   Midday
                   .
                   There
                   remained
                   27
                   books
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   opened
                   the
                   gate
                   to
                   Co●version
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   that
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   cle●●seth
                   ,
                   and
                   purifieth
                   ,
                   His
                   Ministers
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Crosse
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   abode
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   than
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   illuminate
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   being
                   thus
                   reduced
                   unto
                   Union
                   ,
                   men
                   did
                   walke
                   after
                   their
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   thus
                   )
                   did
                   they
                   open
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   They
                   suffered
                   their
                   beard
                   to
                   grow
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   shew
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   like
                   other
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   externall
                   part
                   .
                   They
                   out
                   their
                   haire
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   roots
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   their
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   they
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   internall
                   wordly
                   affections
                   .
                   They
                   kept
                   no
                   servants
                   ,
                   the
                   Noble
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   men
                   were
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   They
                   tooke
                   no
                   riches
                   from
                   men
                   .
                   They
                   gave
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   .
                   They
                   fasted
                   and
                   watched
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   flesh
                   into
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   Seaven
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   they
                   offered
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   praise
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   helped
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Every
                   seaventh
                   day
                   they
                   did
                   offer
                   .
                   They
                   purified
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   innocence
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   law
                   hath
                   no
                   name
                   that
                   doth
                   well
                   suite
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   explaine
                   the
                   excellency
                   thereof
                   ;
                   therefore
                   because
                   it
                   wanteth
                   another
                   name
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   call
                   it
                   
                     The
                     law
                     of
                     Brightnesse
                  
                   .
                   The
                   law
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   holy
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   great
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   holinesse
                   be
                   not
                   answerable
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   law
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   have
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   law
                   the
                   holinesse
                   correspondeth
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   law
                   to
                   the
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   Kingly
                   Persons
                   to
                   favour
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   cannot
                   well
                   be
                   propagated
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   receive
                   not
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   grow
                   truly
                   great
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   and
                   the
                   law
                   do
                   agree
                   ,
                   presently
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   enlightened
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   King
                   named
                   
                     Tai
                     Zum
                     Ve●
                     Hoam
                  
                   did
                   governe
                   with
                   famous
                   prudence
                   and
                   sanctitie
                   ,
                   there
                   came
                   from
                   Iudea
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   high
                   vertue
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Olopuen
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   clouds
                   brought
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   
                     Chin
                     Quom
                     Kieufu
                  
                   he
                   arrived
                   at
                   the
                   Court.
                   The
                   King
                   commanded
                   the
                   
                     Colao
                     Fam
                     Kizulin
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   go
                   and
                   meet
                   him
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   treate
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   guest
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   kindnesse
                   .
                   He
                   caused
                   this
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   translated
                   in
                   his
                   palace
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   the
                   law
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   powerfully
                   
                   commanded
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   divulged
                   through
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   forth
                   a
                   royall
                   patent
                   ,
                   which
                   contained
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   true
                   law
                   hath
                   no
                   determinate
                   name
                   .
                   The
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   go
                   about
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   to
                   teach
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   other
                   aim
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   live
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Tachin
                   ,
                   this
                   Olopuen
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   great
                   vertue
                   ,
                   hath
                   brought
                   from
                   so
                   remote
                   a
                   Countrie
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   place
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Having
                   well
                   examined
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   proposeth
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   outward
                   noise
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   its
                   principall
                   Foundation
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   his
                   doctrine
                   is
                   brief
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   he
                   found
                   his
                   truth
                   in
                   superficiall
                   appearances
                   ;
                   it
                   bringeth
                   with
                   it
                   the
                   salvation
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   wherefore
                   I
                   have
                   thought
                   it
                   convenient
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   published
                   through
                   our
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   commanded
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   this
                   Court
                   of
                   Nimfam
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   build
                   there
                   a
                   great
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   21
                   Ministers
                   weakening
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   
                     Cheu
                     Olao
                     Fu
                  
                   ,
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   sect
                   of
                   Tauzu
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   carried
                   in
                   a
                   black
                   Chariot
                   toward
                   the
                   West
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Tam
                   being
                   enlightened
                   together
                   with
                   Tao
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Gospel
                   came
                   into
                   China
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   after
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   Olopuen
                   his
                   Picture
                   should
                   be
                   painted
                   on
                   the
                   wals
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   shineth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   memorie
                   will
                   alwayes
                   shine
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   records
                   of
                   the
                   Empires
                   of
                   Ham
                   and
                   Guei
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Tachin
                   bordereth
                   Southward
                   upon
                   the
                   red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Northward
                   on
                   the
                   Mountaines
                   of
                   Pearls
                   ,
                   Westward
                   on
                   the
                   Forest
                   
                     Delle
                     Fule
                     Per
                     Li
                     Santi
                  
                   ,
                   Eastward
                   on
                   the
                   Countrie
                   of
                   
                     Cham
                     Fum
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   water
                   .
                   The
                   Countrie
                   produceth
                   a
                   Lake
                   Asphaltitis
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   Balsome
                   ,
                   Pearles
                   and
                   Carbuncles
                   :
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   robbers
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   live
                   in
                   joyfull
                   peace
                   .
                   The
                   Gospel
                   only
                   is
                   allowed
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   and
                   honours
                   are
                   conferred
                   only
                   on
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   vertuous
                   .
                   Their
                   houses
                   are
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   is
                   illustrious
                   by
                   their
                   order
                   and
                   good
                   customes
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   The
                   great
                   Emperour
                   Caozum
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Taizum
                   ,
                   continued
                   with
                   good
                   decorum
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   his
                   Grand
                   Father
                   ,
                   enlarging
                   and
                   adorning
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   Churches
                   should
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   honours
                   conferred
                   on
                   Olopuen
                   ,
                   bestowing
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   law
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   law
                   he
                   governed
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   China
                   in
                   great
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   filled
                   the
                   whole
                   countrie
                   with
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   preaching
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   In
                   the
                   year
                   
                     Xim
                     Lie
                  
                   the
                   Bonzi
                   of
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                   Pagods
                   using
                   their
                   wonted
                   violence
                   ,
                   did
                   blaspheme
                   this
                   new
                   and
                   holy
                   law
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   
                     Tum
                     Cheu
                  
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   
                     Sien
                     Tien
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   particular
                   Persons
                   in
                   Sigan
                   ,
                   with
                   laughter
                   and
                   disparagement
                   did
                   mock
                   at
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   X
                   Then
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   called
                   John
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   great
                   vertue
                   ,
                   named
                   
                     Kie
                     Lie
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   others
                   of
                   their
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   Priests
                   of
                   great
                   same
                   ,
                   being
                   disingaged
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   again
                   that
                   excellent
                   net
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   continue
                   the
                   thred
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   now
                   broken
                   .
                   King
                   
                     Hi
                     venzum
                     Chi
                     Tao
                  
                   commanded
                   five
                   little
                   Kings
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   person
                   to
                   the
                   happie
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   Altars
                   .
                   Then
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   
                     Tien
                     Pao
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   pillar
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   cast
                   down
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   began
                   
                   to
                   grow
                   great
                   :
                   King
                   
                     Taciam
                     Kium
                  
                   gave
                   command
                   to
                   
                     Ca●lie
                     Sic
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Pictures
                   of
                   five
                   Kings
                   his
                   ancestours
                   should
                   be
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   hundred
                   Presents
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   solemnitie
                   .
                   Although
                   the
                   great
                   beards
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   were
                   afarre
                   off
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   they
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   their
                   Bowes
                   and
                   their
                   Swords
                   .
                   The
                   brightnesse
                   which
                   floweth
                   from
                   these
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   maketh
                   seem
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Kings
                   themselves
                   were
                   present
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   third
                   year
                   of
                   
                     Tien
                     Pao
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Priest
                   Kieh●
                   was
                   in
                   India
                   ,
                   who
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   starres
                   came
                   to
                   China
                   ,
                   &
                   beholding
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   who
                   commanded
                   that
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Priests
                   should
                   be
                   joyned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   Holy
                   works
                   in
                   
                     Kim
                     Kim
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   place
                   within
                   the
                   palace
                   .
                   Then
                   were
                   hung
                   up
                   in
                   Tables
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   the
                   Kings
                   letters
                   richly
                   adorned
                   ,
                   by
                   publique
                   order
                   ,
                   with
                   red
                   and
                   blew
                   colours
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kings
                   pen
                   filled
                   the
                   emptines
                   :
                   it
                   mounted
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   transcended
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   his
                   favours
                   and
                   donatives
                   may
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   the
                   Mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   South
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   is
                   equall
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   eastern
                   Sea
                   Reason
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   which
                   the
                   Saints
                   cannot
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   deeds
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   memorie
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   king
                   
                     Sozun
                     Ven
                     Mim
                  
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   Churches
                   should
                   be
                   built
                   in
                   this
                   Limvu
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   five
                   Cities
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   of
                   an
                   excellent
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   opened
                   the
                   Gate
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   meanes
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   began
                   to
                   flourish
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   King
                   
                     Taizum
                     Venvu
                  
                   caused
                   happie
                   times
                   to
                   return
                   again
                   ;
                   doing
                   things
                   without
                   labour
                   and
                   trouble
                   :
                   alwayes
                   at
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   the
                   nativitie
                   of
                   Christ
                   he
                   sent
                   Heavenly
                   perfumes
                   to
                   the
                   Royall
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   this
                   holy
                   law
                   .
                   Truly
                   ,
                   heaven
                   giveth
                   beautie
                   and
                   profit
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   liberally
                   produceth
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   This
                   King
                   imitated
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   knew
                   how
                   to
                   sustaine
                   and
                   nourish
                   his
                   subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   King
                   
                     Kien
                     Chum
                     Xim
                     Xin
                     Venvu
                  
                   used
                   eight
                   wayes
                   of
                   government
                   for
                   to
                   reward
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   chastise
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   nine
                   wayes
                   to
                   renew
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   ashamed
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   much
                   vertue
                   ;
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   of
                   peace
                   ;
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assist
                   all
                   men
                   with
                   charitie
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   our
                   holy
                   law
                   :
                   to
                   cause
                   the
                   winds
                   and
                   the
                   raines
                   to
                   retire
                   at
                   their
                   seasons
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   live
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   men
                   be
                   well
                   governed
                   ,
                   and
                   affaires
                   well
                   established
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   living
                   should
                   prosper
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   be
                   in
                   happinesse
                   ;
                   all
                   this
                   proceeds
                   from
                   our
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   XIII
                   The
                   King
                   gave
                   many
                   honourable
                   Titles
                   in
                   his
                   Court
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   
                     Y
                     Su
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   Preacher
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   garment
                   of
                   a
                   red
                   colour
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   delight
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   He
                   came
                   from
                   afarre
                   off
                   into
                   China
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   
                     Vam
                     Xe
                     Chi
                     Chim
                  
                   .
                   His
                   vertue
                   surpassed
                   our
                   three
                   famous
                   Families
                   ;
                   he
                   enlarged
                   the
                   other
                   sciences
                   perfectly
                   .
                   He
                   served
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   had
                   his
                   name
                   in
                   the
                   Royall
                   book
                   .
                   The
                   little
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Fuen
                     Yam
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Chum
                     Xulim
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   himself
                   Cozuy
                   ,
                   served
                   at
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   warres
                   of
                   these
                   parts
                   of
                   Sofam
                   .
                   King
                   Sozum
                   commanded
                   
                     Y
                     Su
                  
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   assist
                   Cozuy
                   very
                   much
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   for
                   this
                   change
                   his
                   ordinarie
                   custome
                   ;
                   being
                   the
                   Nailes
                   and
                   Teeth
                   of
                   the
                   Common-Wealth
                   ;
                   the
                   Eyes
                   and
                   Eares
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   .
                   He
                   knew
                   well
                   how
                   to
                   distribute
                   his
                   revenue
                   ;
                   
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   sparing
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   he
                   offered
                   a
                   precious
                   Gift
                   ,
                   called
                   Poli
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   Lintiguen
                   :
                   he
                   gave
                   Golden
                   Carpets
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Cie
                     Ki.
                  
                   He
                   repaired
                   the
                   old
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   adorning
                   the
                   chambers
                   and
                   galleries
                   thereof
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   shine
                   like
                   flying
                   lights
                   ;
                   he
                   laid
                   out
                   his
                   whole
                   strength
                   upon
                   works
                   of
                   charitie
                   :
                   every
                   year
                   he
                   assembled
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                   Churches
                   ,
                   serving
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   them
                   honourable
                   entertainment
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fifty
                   daies
                   ;
                   he
                   sed
                   the
                   hungrie
                   ,
                   cloathed
                   the
                   naked
                   ,
                   cured
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   buried
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   XIIII
                   In
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Ta
                     So
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   parsimonie
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   such
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   law
                   we
                   see
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   such
                   good
                   works
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   have
                   I
                   graved
                   this
                   Stone
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   published
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   say
                   then
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   had
                   no
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   pure
                   and
                   quiet
                   ,
                   was
                   alwayes
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   :
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   Artificer
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   he
                   uncovered
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   elevated
                   the
                   Heaven
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Persons
                   made
                   himself
                   man
                   for
                   our
                   eternall
                   salvation
                   :
                   he
                   ascended
                   like
                   the
                   Sunne
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   defeated
                   darknesse
                   :
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   he
                   did
                   discover
                   the
                   profound
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   XV
                   The
                   illustrious
                   King
                   ,
                   being
                   really
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   fit
                   time
                   ,
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   mens
                   invention
                   :
                   the
                   heaven
                   was
                   dilated
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   extended
                   .
                   Most
                   bright
                   is
                   our
                   law
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   Tam
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   propagated
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   builded
                   Churches
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   a
                   Barque
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   XVI
                   Caozum
                   following
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   his
                   Grand●Father
                   ,
                   built
                   new
                   Churches
                   .
                   The
                   beautifull
                   Temples
                   of
                   peace
                   filled
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   law
                   was
                   illustrated
                   ;
                   he
                   gave
                   a
                   title
                   of
                   honour
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   and
                   men
                   enjoyed
                   repose
                   .
                
                 
                   XVII
                   The
                   wise
                   King
                   
                     Hi
                     Vin
                     Zum
                  
                   followed
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ;
                   the
                   royal
                   Tables
                   were
                   illustrious
                   ;
                   the
                   Kingly
                   letters
                   shone
                   therein
                   .
                   The
                   Pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   gave
                   light
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   did
                   reverence
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   men
                   had
                   joy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   XVIII
                   When
                   
                     So
                     Zum
                  
                   reigned
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   in
                   person
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Holy
                     Sunne
                  
                   did
                   shine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bright
                   cloudes
                   swept
                   away
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   Prosperitie
                   was
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   Royall
                   family
                   ;
                   misfortunes
                   ceased
                   ,
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   dissentions
                   was
                   abated
                   :
                   he
                   quieted
                   the
                   rumours
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   renewed
                   our
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 
                   XIX
                   King
                   Taizun
                   was
                   obedient
                   ;
                   in
                   vertue
                   equall
                   to
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   :
                   he
                   gave
                   life
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   advancement
                   to
                   their
                   affaires
                   :
                   he
                   exercised
                   works
                   of
                   charitie
                   ;
                   he
                   offered
                   perfumes
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Sunne
                   and
                   Moone
                   were
                   united
                   in
                   his
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   XX
                   When
                   King
                   
                     Kien
                     Chum
                  
                   reigned
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   illustrate
                   famous
                   vertue
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   armes
                   restored
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   foure
                   seas
                   :
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   learning
                   he
                   pacified
                   10000
                   confines
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   torch
                   he
                   did
                   enlighten
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   saw
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glasse
                   :
                   He
                   received
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   who
                   all
                   took
                   rules
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   XXI
                   The
                   law
                   is
                   great
                   and
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   extendeth
                   it selfe
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                   desiring
                   to
                   frame
                   a
                   name
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Divine
                     Law.
                  
                   Kings
                   know
                   best
                   to
                   dispose
                   their
                   affaires
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   who
                   am
                   a
                   subject
                   ,
                   can
                   only
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   recited
                   on
                   this
                   rich
                   stone
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   magnifie
                   our
                   great
                   felicitie
                   .
                
                 
                   XXII
                   In
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   great
                   Tam
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   year
                   of
                   
                     Kien
                     Chum
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   seventh
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Month
                   of
                   Autumne
                   ,
                   was
                   this
                   stone
                   erected
                   .
                   
                     Nin
                     Ciu
                  
                   being
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Governing
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   China
                   .
                   The
                   Mandarine
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     Liù
                     Sicuyen
                  
                   entitled
                   Chaoylam
                   (
                   in
                   which
                   office
                   before
                   him
                   was
                   
                     Tai
                     Cheu
                     Su
                     Sic
                     Kan
                     Kiun
                  
                   )
                   graved
                   this
                   stone
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   that
                   Inscription
                   ,
                   translated
                   as
                   faithfully
                   as
                   we
                   could
                   possibly
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesse
                   Phrase
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   impertinent
                   now
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   Annotations
                   upon
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   having
                   forborne
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   not
                   breake
                   the
                   thread
                   of
                   the
                   discourse
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   Paragraphs
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   noting
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   we
                   will
                   explaine
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   some
                   advertisement
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Giudaea
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   written
                   iust
                   thus
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   difference
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Characters
                   are
                   Chinesse
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   found
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   words
                   or
                   names
                   ,
                   of
                   Satanas
                   and
                   Messias
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   iii
                   and
                   iiii
                   Paragraphs
                   .
                
                 
                   II
                   Olooyu
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   written
                   just
                   thus
                   in
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   he
                   meant
                   Eloi
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     The
                     two
                     principalls
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   speaketh
                   afterward
                   ,
                   are
                   matter
                   and
                   forme
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Phylosophie
                   .
                
                 
                   III
                   
                     The
                     kingdom
                     of
                     Pozu
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Chinesse
                   maps
                   ,
                   lyeth
                   East
                   of
                   
                     Iudea
                     .
                     The
                     24
                     Saints
                  
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   ,
                   The
                   foure
                   great
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   The
                   twelve
                   small
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Ioshua
                     ,
                     David
                  
                   and
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   who
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   up
                   that
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   spoken
                   the
                   plainest
                   concerning
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   IV
                   
                     He
                     conquered
                     the
                     seat
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   seemeth
                   that
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   Redeemers
                   descent
                   into
                   hell
                   .
                   
                     Twenty
                     seven
                     books
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   probable
                   he
                   meaneth
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   The
                   foure
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   The
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   The
                   fourteen
                   Epistles
                   ▪
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   S.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   two
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   three
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   S.
                   Iude
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                
                 
                   V
                   
                     Seaven
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     they
                     offered
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   seemeth
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   seaven
                   Canonicall
                   houres
                   .
                   
                     Every
                     seaventh
                     day
                  
                   &c.
                   Signifieth
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   celebrated
                   every
                   Lords
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     year
                     of
                     Chim
                     Quom
                  
                   &c.
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   computation
                   of
                   their
                   Histories
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Redemption
                     636.
                     
                     Weakening
                     the
                     Monarchie
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   clause
                   is
                   an
                   Elogie
                   given
                   to
                   that
                   Prince
                   by
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   this
                   Inscription
                   .
                   
                     Was
                     carried
                     in
                     a
                     black
                     chariot
                     toward
                     the
                     West
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   went
                   away
                   out
                   of
                   China
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   Caozum
                   .
                   It
                   appeareth
                   by
                   their
                   books
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   reigned
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   651.
                   
                
                 
                   IX
                   Ximlie
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Computation
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   year
                   699.
                   
                   Tumcheu
                   .
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Translatour
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   particular
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   
                     Honam
                     .
                     Sien
                     Tien
                  
                   is
                   the
                   year
                   712.
                   
                   Sicham
                   ,
                   Called
                   at
                   present
                   Sigam
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   ancient
                   Court
                   in
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Xemsi
                   .
                
                 
                   X
                   
                     King
                     Hi
                     Ven
                     Zum
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Began
                   to
                   raigne
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   714.
                   
                   
                     Tien
                     Pao
                  
                   
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   745.
                   
                   
                     Cao
                     Lie
                     Sic
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   an
                   Eunuch
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   very
                   powerfull
                   with
                   that
                   King.
                   
                     The
                     Bear●s
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   clause
                   is
                   another
                   Elogie
                   (
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Authour
                   )
                   of
                   those
                   Kings
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Dragon
                  
                   &c.
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   interpreter
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   ancient
                   fable
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   relateth
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   rid
                   through
                   the
                   ayre
                   mounted
                   upon
                   that
                   beast
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   who
                   accompanied
                   him
                   ,
                   had
                   laden
                   with
                   their
                   armes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   which
                   came
                   after
                   plucked
                   off
                   the
                   beard
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   armes
                   ;
                   that
                   these
                   might
                   remain
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   memoriall
                   of
                   that
                   Prince
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   did
                   fancy
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   these
                   reliques
                   .
                   This
                   fable
                   might
                   haply
                   take
                   its
                   Orginall
                   from
                   the
                   custome
                   which
                   their
                   Kings
                   have
                   ,
                   of
                   embroydering
                   Dragons
                   on
                   their
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   
                     The
                     third
                     year
                     of
                     Tien
                     Pao
                  
                   &c.
                   falleth
                   out
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   account
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   year
                   745.
                   
                   
                     Sozun
                     Ven
                     Mim
                  
                   ,
                   reigned
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   757.
                   
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     Tai
                     Zun
                     Vemvu
                  
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   raigne
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   764.
                   
                
                 
                   XII
                   
                     Kien
                     Chum
                     Xim
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   King
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   781.
                   
                
                 
                   XII
                   
                     Vam
                     Xe
                     Chi
                     Chim
                  
                   is
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   the
                   Pagods
                   ,
                   and
                   signifieth
                   a
                   remote
                   Countrie
                   .
                   Poli
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   interpreter
                   ,
                   is
                   some
                   vessel
                   of
                   glasse
                   .
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Taso
                   was
                   a
                   Bonzo
                   of
                   the
                   sect
                   of
                   the
                   Pagods
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Bonzi
                   ,
                   to
                   treate
                   of
                   the
                   publike
                   affaires
                   of
                   that
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   care
                   to
                   lodge
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   provide
                   all
                   necessaries
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   XIX
                   
                     The
                     Sunne
                     and
                     Moone
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Signifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   obeyed
                   that
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   XXII
                   
                     Kien
                     Chum
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   year
                   782.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   other
                   Paragraphs
                   whereon
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   no
                   Annotations
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   of
                   obscuritie
                   to
                   require
                   it
                   :
                
                 
                   It
                   appeareth
                   then
                   evidently
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   this
                   venerable
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   was
                   planted
                   in
                   China
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   abovesaid
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     636
                  
                   ,
                   neverthelesse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   imagined
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   formerly
                   brought
                   thither
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   did
                   disperse
                   themselves
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   happened
                   in
                   severall
                   other
                   Countries
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   it
                   had
                   once
                   been
                   propagated
                   there
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   came
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   againe
                   renued
                   by
                   the
                   industry
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   fell
                   out
                   in
                   India
                   ,
                   where
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   once
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   memory
                   thereof
                   being
                   lost
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   year
                   800.
                   a
                   rich
                   
                     Armenian
                     Christian
                  
                   ,
                   called
                   Thomas
                   the
                   Canaanite
                   restored
                   the
                   ancient
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   
                     Mogo
                     Doven
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Patana
                   ,
                   repairing
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   formerly
                   built
                   by
                   that
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   and
                   erecting
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   likenesse
                   of
                   their
                   names
                   ,
                   many
                   have
                   mistaken
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   built
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   Thomas
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   may
                   probably
                   have
                   happened
                   in
                   China
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Gospel
                   being
                   received
                   ,
                   presently
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   published
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   afterward
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   introduced
                   again
                   a
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   whereof
                   this
                   inscription
                   maketh
                   mention
                   ;
                   and
                   lastly
                   a
                   third
                   time
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   purpose
                   to
                   treat
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   necessarie
                   thus
                   to
                   state
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   derogate
                   from
                   the
                   Testimonie
                   of
                   those
                   grave
                   Authours
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   formerly
                   cited
                   ,
                   how
                   
                     St.
                     Thomas
                     the
                     Apostle
                  
                   did
                   preach
                   in
                   China
                   ,
                   and
                   converted
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   time
                   wherein
                   the
                   memorie
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   much
                   different
                   both
                   in
                   India
                   and
                   China
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   severall
                   conjectures
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   Thomas
                   the
                   Cananite
                   renewed
                   it
                   in
                   India
                   in
                   the
                   eighth
                   Century
                   after
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   stone
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   seventh
                   Centurie
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   preached
                   in
                   China
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   without
                   much
                   difficultie
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   Concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   a
                   re-establishment
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               ,
               VVherein
               is
               contained
               The
               Christianitie
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               OF
               CHINA
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 ACcording
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 no
                 lesse
                 injurious
                 ,
                 who
                 spake
                 against
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 denie
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 maketh
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 therof
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertul.
                 allegorizeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 flower
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 more
                 unpardonable
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 should
                 deny
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Xaverius
                
                 to
                 have
                 bin
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 having
                 bin
                 set
                 there
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 risen
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 of
                 that
                 Monarchie
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 gates
                 therof
                 with
                 that
                 Treasure
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 cōmunicated
                 it
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 severall
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Provinces
                 .
                 The
                 glorious
                 Saint
                 Leo
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Iam
                   Populos
                   ,
                   qui
                   in
                   circumcisione
                   crediderunt
                   ,
                   erudierat
                   :
                   jam
                   Antiochenam
                   Ecclesiam
                   fundaverat
                   :
                   jam
                   Pontum
                   ,
                   Galatiam
                   ,
                   Cappadociam
                   ,
                   Asiam
                   atque
                   Bithyniam
                   ,
                   legibus
                   Evangelicae
                   Praedicationis
                   impleverat
                   :
                   nec
                   aut
                   dubius
                   de
                   provectu
                   operis
                   ,
                   aut
                   de
                   spatio
                   suae
                   ignarus
                   aetatis
                   ,
                   Trophaeum
                   Crucis
                   Christi
                   Romanis
                   arcibus
                   inferebat
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 India
                 doth
                 confesse
                 no
                 lesse
                 of
                 their
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 seemed
                 but
                 narrow
                 ,
                 having
                 already
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 the
                 principall
                 Cities
                 thereof
                 Goa
                 and
                 Cochin
                 ,
                 having
                 planted
                 the
                 Gospel
                 on
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 Pescaria
                 ,
                 having
                 converted
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Travancor
                 ,
                 instructed
                 Camba●a
                 ,
                 and
                 propagated
                 the
                 faith
                 at
                 Malacca
                 ,
                 preached
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 at
                 Macazar
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Molucche
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 converted
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Bungo
                 in
                 ●iappon
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 all
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 profit
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 suffered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 .
                 
                   Studium
                   proficiendi
                   aliis
                   ,
                   otii
                   illum
                   impatientem
                   reddidit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Robertus
                   Abbas
                
                 saith
                 of
                 another
                 Labourer
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 
                   unde
                   nec
                   aut
                   dubius
                   de
                   provect●
                   operis
                   ,
                   aut
                   despati●
                   suae
                   ignarus
                   aetatis
                   Trophaeum
                   Crucis
                   Christi
                   Sinicis
                   arcibus
                   inferebat
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 his
                 ayme
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 his
                 hopes
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 undertooke
                 the
                 voyage
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Sanciana
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 had
                 appointed
                 he
                 should
                 end
                 his
                 daies
                 ;
                 (
                 that
                 being
                 true
                 which
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Deus
                   omnium
                   conditor
                   nil
                   non
                   ratione
                   providit
                   ,
                   disposuit
                   ,
                   ordinavit
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 well
                 appayed
                 with
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ardent
                 desires
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 had
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 causing
                 him
                 to
                 ascend
                 up
                 into
                 Mount
                 Sancian
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Moses
                 into
                 Mount
                 Nebo
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 land
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 to
                 conquer
                 )
                 
                   Mortuus
                   est
                   ,
                   jubente
                   deo
                
                 :
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 ordination
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 shewed
                 unto
                 his
                 Sons
                 that
                 land
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gained
                 (
                 like
                 another
                 Iacob
                 for
                 Ioseph
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 bow
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 arrowes
                 of
                 his
                 desires
                 ,
                 leaving
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 the
                 conquest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 hereditary
                 spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 followers
                 having
                 received
                 (
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 )
                 made
                 their
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 entred
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 about
                 fifty
                 years
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 with
                 many
                 labours
                 ,
                 travels
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 imprisonments
                 ,
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Egentes
                   ,
                   Angustiati
                   ,
                   Afflicti
                
                 ;
                 These
                 being
                 the
                 armes
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 standard
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 converted
                 unto
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 my
                 returne
                 into
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 intention
                 of
                 seeking
                 Labourers
                 for
                 this
                 vine-yard
                 was
                 once
                 divulged
                 ,
                 presently
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 pretenders
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 suit
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 Province
                 of
                 our
                 society
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 many
                 letters
                 from
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 offer
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 most
                 earnest
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 this
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 paines
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 suffer
                 in
                 these
                 long
                 and
                 dangerous
                 voyages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persecutions
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 certaine
                 to
                 undergo
                 in
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 this
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 prickles
                 are
                 to
                 Roses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Amatoria
                   quaedam
                   illectamenta
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 most
                 conveniently
                 scituated
                 for
                 this
                 voyage
                 ,
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Colledges
                 of
                 Conimbra
                 and
                 Ebora
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 90
                 persons
                 ,
                 all
                 so
                 ready
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 this
                 Mission
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 content
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 desires
                 by
                 
                 ordinary
                 words
                 written
                 with
                 pen
                 and
                 inke
                 ,
                 have
                 sent
                 me
                 very
                 long
                 letters
                 concerning
                 their
                 holy
                 pretention
                 ,
                 all
                 written
                 and
                 signed
                 with
                 thier
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 witnessing
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 holy
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 despise
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 offering
                 cheerfully
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 little
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 desire
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 shed
                 it
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 now
                 can
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 marvellous
                 effects
                 of
                 that
                 spirit
                 and
                 zeale
                 which
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Xaverius
                
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 occasioning
                 inwardly
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 since
                 he
                 did
                 outwardly
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Champion
                 
                   Marcellus
                   Spinellus
                
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 him
                 to
                 Giappon
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 crowned
                 that
                 glorious
                 enterprise
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 Sancian
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 China
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 high
                 mountain
                 covered
                 with
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 very
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 yet
                 un-inhabited
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 first
                 began
                 their
                 trade
                 with
                 China
                 ,
                 this
                 Island
                 served
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Port
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 built
                 houses
                 with
                 straw
                 ,
                 like
                 huts
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 them
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 &
                 whilest
                 they
                 expected
                 their
                 merchandise
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 that
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 abandoned
                 that
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 setting
                 saile
                 ,
                 returned
                 into
                 India
                 .
                 Foure
                 and
                 fiftie
                 miles
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 more
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Island
                 named
                 
                   Gau
                   Xan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Portughesses
                   Macao
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 rocks
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 opportune
                 for
                 the
                 rendevous
                 of
                 Pyrats
                 and
                 robbers
                 ;
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 got
                 together
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 infest
                 all
                 the
                 Islands
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 were
                 in
                 consultation
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 remedy
                 that
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 wanted
                 courage
                 to
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 done
                 without
                 running
                 any
                 danger
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 mens
                 cost
                 ,
                 knowing
                 well
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 promising
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 Pyrats
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 an
                 habitation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Portughesses
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 with
                 much
                 pleasure
                 and
                 contentment
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 and
                 much
                 inferiour
                 in
                 number
                 to
                 the
                 Pyrats
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 being
                 more
                 skilfull
                 in
                 military
                 affaires
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 on
                 their
                 owne
                 party
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 great
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 became
                 Masters
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 Island
                 .
                 They
                 began
                 presently
                 upon
                 this
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 taking
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 ground
                 which
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 cost
                 nothing
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 came
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 very
                 deare
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 rate
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 hardly
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 least
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 would
                 cost
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 trade
                 beginning
                 to
                 faile
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 doth
                 here
                 encrease
                 still
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 growne
                 so
                 rich
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 covetousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 longing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 once
                 attempt
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 
                   Iune
                   1622.
                
                 
                 Fourteen
                 saile
                 of
                 Hollanders
                 came
                 into
                 that
                 Port
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 resolution
                 and
                 assurance
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 divided
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 thoughts
                 )
                 the
                 principall
                 parts
                 thereof
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Captaines
                 and
                 old
                 Souldiers
                 came
                 along
                 in
                 this
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 former
                 services
                 paid
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 plenty
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 hardships
                 they
                 had
                 endured
                 .
                 They
                 landed
                 700
                 men
                 on
                 Midsomer
                 Eve
                 ,
                 300
                 of
                 them
                 staid
                 upon
                 the
                 shore
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 400
                 having
                 drawn
                 up
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 squadron
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Hill
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lady
                   della
                   Guida
                
                 ,
                 marching
                 towards
                 the
                 Citie
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 order
                 and
                 cheerfulnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 victorie
                 already
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 discovered
                 from
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 received
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 salutes
                 from
                 the
                 cannon
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 levelled
                 ,
                 that
                 beginning
                 to
                 abate
                 of
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 direct
                 way
                 toward
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 toward
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Ladie
                   del
                   buon
                   porto
                
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Garrison
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 kept
                 off
                 about
                 twice
                 Musket-shot
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Hill
                 where
                 
                   St.
                   Maries
                   Church
                
                 stands
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 discharged
                 upon
                 them
                 so
                 seasonably
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 valour
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 run
                 down
                 the
                 hill
                 toward
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 other
                 Souldiers
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 ships
                 .
                 They
                 fled
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 300.
                 there
                 to
                 guard
                 their
                 Artillerie
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 succour
                 them
                 with
                 fresh
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 them
                 to
                 face
                 about
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 forced
                 to
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 chin
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 their
                 boates
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 scaped
                 well
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 went
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 barque
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 confusion
                 and
                 disorder
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 got
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 sunk
                 down
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 400
                 men
                 were
                 drowned
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 wounded
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 few
                 :
                 for
                 whilest
                 they
                 embarqued
                 ,
                 our
                 Muskettiers
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 upon
                 a
                 hill
                 just
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 played
                 continually
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Portugheses
                 there
                 were
                 slain
                 only
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Servants
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Hollanders
                
                 being
                 ill
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 presently
                 set
                 saile
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 never
                 since
                 hazard
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 enterprise
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 fortifying
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 wall
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 six
                 Bulwarks
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 which
                 serveth
                 as
                 a
                 cittaddell
                 ,
                 standing
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 having
                 fifteen
                 pieces
                 of
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Castellan
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Port
                 ,
                 having
                 fourteen
                 piece
                 of
                 cannon
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 are
                 six
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 carry
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 ball
                 of
                 50
                 pound
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Court
                 of
                 Guard.
                 The
                 third
                 Bulwark
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Ladie
                   del
                   buon
                   porto
                
                 ,
                 with
                 eight
                 piece
                 of
                 cannon
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Francis
                
                 toward
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 eight
                 piece
                 of
                 Cannon
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 piece
                 of
                 Cannon
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 piece
                 of
                 Cannon
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Ladie
                   della
                   Guida
                
                 commandeth
                 both
                 the
                 Bulwark
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fortified
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1637
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 Charil
                 is
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 ten
                 great
                 brasse
                 Cannon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Citie
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 about
                 900
                 or
                 1000
                 Portughesses
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 very
                 splendidly
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Chiness
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Portughesse
                 fashion
                 ;
                 there
                 
                 are
                 also
                 Chineses
                 who
                 are
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Countrie
                 all
                 the
                 Arti●ans
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 consist
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Shop-keepers
                 and
                 Retailers
                 &c.
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 about
                 5
                 or
                 6000.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 resideth
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Citie
                 an
                 Auditor
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 superintendent
                 of
                 the
                 traffique
                 and
                 commerce
                 of
                 that
                 Isle
                 .
                 The
                 trade
                 with
                 Giappon
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Manila
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 very
                 much
                 )
                 yeeldeth
                 the
                 King
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 rights
                 and
                 customes
                 at
                 ten
                 
                   per
                   cent
                
                 .
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Crownes
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1635
                 it
                 was
                 worth
                 to
                 him
                 14000
                 Taus
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Citie
                 spendeth
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 one
                 year
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Artillerie
                 ,
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 their
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Militia
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 publique
                 accounts
                 )
                 above
                 40000
                 Crownes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rights
                 and
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 Faire
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 at
                 6
                 and
                 7
                 
                   per
                   cent
                
                 .
                 importeth
                 about
                 40
                 or
                 50000
                 Crowns
                 .
                 The
                 Navigation
                 to
                 Giappon
                 with
                 the
                 Present
                 which
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Presents
                 to
                 the
                 Toni
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 costeth
                 between
                 twenty
                 and
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Crownes
                 .
                 Their
                 house
                 of
                 Mercy
                 standeth
                 them
                 every
                 year
                 in
                 8
                 or
                 9
                 thousand
                 Crownes
                 .
                 They
                 mantain
                 two
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 three
                 parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 five
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 foure
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 continuall
                 Almes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 distribute
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 China
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 Almes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Portugall
                 alloweth
                 them
                 from
                 Goa
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 paid
                 these
                 19
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 wel
                 relieved
                 by
                 the
                 liberalitie
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Macao
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 favour
                 this
                 Citie
                 for
                 their
                 many
                 Almesdeeds
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 care
                 they
                 take
                 about
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 Citie
                 of
                 Macao
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 Seminarie
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 educated
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 who
                 cultivate
                 not
                 only
                 China
                 and
                 Giappon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 other
                 Christianities
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Sanctuarie
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 troubles
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 shelter
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 another
                 Moab
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 
                   Refugium
                   à
                   Facie
                   Vastatoris
                
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Convents
                 of
                 this
                 Citie
                 is
                 a
                 Colledge
                 belonging
                 to
                 our
                 Societie
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 commonly
                 between
                 threescore
                 and
                 fourescore
                 persons
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 they
                 receive
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 away
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Missions
                 being
                 furnished
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 number
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 uncertain
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 Colledge
                 two
                 Lectures
                 in
                 Divinitie
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 one
                 course
                 of
                 superiour
                 studies
                 ;
                 two
                 classes
                 of
                 Latin
                 ;
                 one
                 schoole
                 for
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lower
                 forme
                 thereof
                 containeth
                 above
                 90
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Portugheses
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Countrie
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 labourers
                 there
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 )
                 first
                 came
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 this
                 enterprise
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Alexander
                   Valignan
                
                 of
                 happy
                 memorie
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Visitour
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 into
                 China
                 to
                 endevour
                 to
                 convert
                 that
                 vast
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 when
                 presently
                 the
                 first
                 difficulties
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 Colledge
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 a
                 manifest
                 prognostication
                 of
                 the
                 
                 many
                 that
                 should
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 prog●esse
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 undertaking
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 this
                 enterprise
                 seemed
                 not
                 only
                 difficult
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 rash
                 and
                 unadvised
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 they
                 advised
                 the
                 Visitour
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 mind
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 bringeth
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 to
                 passe
                 from
                 weak
                 and
                 troublesome
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 design
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 
                   Michael
                   Roggiero
                
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 named
                 to
                 take
                 paines
                 in
                 this
                 conquest
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Passius
                   ,
                   Antonius
                   de
                   Almeida
                   Duarte
                   ,
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 after
                 and
                 helped
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 foundation-stones
                 of
                 that
                 building
                 ,
                 sustained
                 the
                 first
                 weight
                 thereof
                 and
                 greater
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 labours
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 Missions
                 of
                 our
                 societie
                 had
                 ever
                 felt
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 difficulties
                 in
                 new
                 Missions
                 into
                 Kingdomes
                 so
                 remote
                 and
                 different
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Europe
                 in
                 language
                 ,
                 custome
                 ,
                 conversation
                 ,
                 diet
                 &c.
                 are
                 not
                 ordinarie
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 few
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Mission
                 of
                 China
                 do
                 far
                 exceed
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 language
                 seemeth
                 more
                 difficult
                 than
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 Monosyllables
                 ,
                 curt
                 and
                 aequivocall
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 difficulty
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 without
                 any
                 Master
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 interpreter
                 to
                 explain
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 understood
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 others
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 diligence
                 and
                 unwearied
                 paines
                 they
                 went
                 on
                 conquering
                 and
                 gaining
                 ground
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 never
                 arrived
                 at
                 any
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 accent
                 in
                 pronouncing
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 discovered
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 that
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 painfull
                 study
                 of
                 their
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 it selfe
                 alone
                 is
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 incredible
                 labour
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 various
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Mission
                 ,
                 (
                 contrarie
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 others
                 )
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 study
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 learned
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 read
                 their
                 books
                 very
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 also
                 compose
                 others
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 published
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 China
                 do
                 justly
                 deserve
                 this
                 praise
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 language
                 being
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 the
                 letters
                 too
                 to
                 be
                 studied
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 speak
                 that
                 language
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 others
                 do
                 those
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Missions
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 catechise
                 ,
                 preach
                 ,
                 treate
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 occasion
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 ones
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 their
                 endeavours
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 being
                 extraordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 singular
                 providence
                 doth
                 sweeten
                 this
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 season
                 those
                 difficulties
                 they
                 undergo
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 with
                 much
                 joy
                 and
                 consolation
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 generall
                 change
                 throughout
                 their
                 whole
                 bodies
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 beard
                 and
                 their
                 haire
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 suffer
                 to
                 grow
                 very
                 longe
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 their
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 customes
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 remote
                 from
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ordinarie
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 all
                 Missions
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 how
                 sharp
                 a
                 warre
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 against
                 this
                 ;
                 endeavouring
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 difficulties
                 and
                 persecutions
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 desist
                 from
                 the
                 enterprise
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 went
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 Father
                 Valignan
                 the
                 Visitour
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 obstructions
                 we
                 found
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 extraordinarie
                 difficultie
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 trouble
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 good
                 we
                 could
                 do
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 suffered
                 ;
                 resolved
                 to
                 call
                 back
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 Maca●
                 ,
                 to
                 employ
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Missions
                 of
                 lesse
                 danger
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 a
                 greater
                 profit
                 of
                 Soules
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 otherwise
                 ordained
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 elect
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 Labourers
                 to
                 come
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 work
                 begun
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 advantageous
                 a
                 progresse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 arrived
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Fathers
                 did
                 still
                 persevere
                 in
                 the
                 Resolution
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 enter
                 and
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 three
                 times
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 they
                 attempted
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 entire
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 as
                 often
                 repulsed
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 back
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 resentment
                 and
                 grief
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 imaginable
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 almost
                 every
                 spark
                 of
                 hope
                 extinguished
                 by
                 such
                 extraordinarie
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 aversion
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 had
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 strangers
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Father
                 Valignan
                 looking
                 one
                 day
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 window
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Macao
                 toward
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 affection
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 
                   China
                   ;
                   Ah
                   Rock
                   ,
                   Rock
                   ,
                   when
                   wilt
                   thou
                   open
                   ,
                   Rock
                   ?
                
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 councell
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 seeth
                 and
                 knoweth
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 moments
                 of
                 his
                 divine
                 Resolutions
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 entrance
                 seemed
                 more
                 shut
                 up
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 encompassed
                 with
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 attempts
                 and
                 endeavours
                 had
                 been
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 by
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 publick
                 order
                 been
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 Macao
                 ;
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 open
                 the
                 gate
                 by
                 such
                 meanes
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 full
                 seven
                 daies
                 returned
                 to
                 Macao
                 ,
                 wholly
                 despairing
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 arrived
                 a
                 messenger
                 from
                 the
                 governour
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Chi
                   Fu
                
                 ,
                 bringing
                 letters
                 from
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 invited
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 Xaokim
                 ,
                 the
                 Capitall
                 Citie
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Cantone
                 and
                 Quansi
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 residence
                 ;
                 offering
                 them
                 there
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 entred
                 into
                 Xaokim
                 in
                 
                   September
                   1583.
                
                 with
                 no
                 little
                 joy
                 to
                 
                 see
                 themselves
                 established
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 before
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 endeavours
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 set
                 their
                 foot
                 .
                 They
                 built
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 beginning
                 to
                 their
                 intention
                 ,
                 by
                 translating
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 setting
                 forth
                 ,
                 how
                 necessary
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 worth
                 of
                 these
                 new
                 guests
                 was
                 more
                 admired
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 yet
                 to
                 speak
                 that
                 language
                 sufficiently
                 ;
                 but
                 almost
                 continuall
                 troubles
                 and
                 persecutions
                 were
                 never
                 wanting
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 covering
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 was
                 so
                 loaden
                 with
                 stones
                 by
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 Tower
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 boy
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 presently
                 an
                 accusation
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 misused
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Citizen
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 were
                 cleared
                 by
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 :
                 soone
                 after
                 ,
                 other
                 calumnies
                 were
                 raised
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 particularly
                 against
                 Father
                 Raggiero
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 accused
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 innocence
                 was
                 soone
                 cleared
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 mor●
                 than
                 two
                 months
                 journy
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 crime
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Xaokim
                 begin
                 to
                 throwing
                 of
                 stones
                 againe
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 ruine
                 and
                 batter
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 missed
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 being
                 killed
                 :
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 did
                 their
                 condition
                 seeme
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 tempestuous
                 sea
                 .
                 But
                 amongst
                 so
                 great
                 tribulations
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 some
                 daies
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquilitie
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 thorns
                 they
                 gathered
                 some
                 roses
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 their
                 sufferings
                 did
                 not
                 seeme
                 so
                 grievous
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 undergo
                 them
                 without
                 joy
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 progresse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 desired
                 calme
                 should
                 happen
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 the
                 Fathers
                 wanting
                 (
                 particularly
                 Father
                 
                   Mattheus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 )
                 by
                 their
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Mathematiques
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 by
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 Mappe
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 reputation
                 to
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 friendship
                 with
                 persons
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 when
                 behold
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Vice-roy
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 terrible
                 a
                 storme
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 diligence
                 and
                 addresses
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 finde
                 any
                 remedy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Vice-roy
                 fulminated
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 immediatly
                 returne
                 to
                 Macao
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 them
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 Country
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 presently
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 precisely
                 to
                 Macao
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leaving
                 some
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 other
                 things
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 prayer
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 recommending
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 little
                 flock
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 leave
                 among
                 Wolves
                 without
                 a
                 shepherd
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 exhorted
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 continue
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 seven
                 years
                 instructed
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 downe
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 ;
                 both
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 remained
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 tooke
                 their
                 leave
                 ,
                 weeping
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 &
                 recommending
                 each
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Province
                 and
                 Protection
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 the
                 Admirall
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 Navie
                 ,
                 or
                 Haitao
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 conduct
                 them
                 to
                 Macao
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 where
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 stayed
                 to
                 expect
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Visitour
                 in
                 Macao
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 daies
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 hardly
                 passed
                 a
                 day
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 espied
                 a
                 boate
                 coming
                 toward
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 ,
                 to
                 invite
                 them
                 back
                 againe
                 to
                 Xaokim
                 .
                 It
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 returned
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 unexpected
                 invitation
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 understood
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 backe
                 to
                 undergo
                 new
                 troubles
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 at
                 Xaokim
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 paid
                 the
                 charges
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 in
                 building
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 they
                 would
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 after
                 severall
                 contrasts
                 )
                 they
                 obtained
                 leave
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 another
                 City
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 called
                 Xaocheu
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 permission
                 the
                 Fathers
                 departed
                 from
                 Xaokim
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 
                   August
                   1589.
                
                 and
                 being
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 arrived
                 at
                 Xaocheu
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 avoyd
                 the
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Monasterie
                 of
                 Bonzi
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 well
                 lookt
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 they
                 built
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 endeavours
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ever
                 accompanied
                 with
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 contrasts
                 and
                 calumnies
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 they
                 did
                 undergo
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 once
                 reckon
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my
                 curiositie
                 :
                 counting
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Father
                 Trigaultius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 there
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 fifty
                 foure
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Promontory
                   of
                   Torments
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 alwaies
                 recurre
                 some
                 new
                 troubles
                 and
                 tempests
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 servants
                 were
                 many
                 times
                 taken
                 and
                 Bastinadoed
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 defended
                 themselves
                 against
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 insolent
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 time
                 also
                 brother
                 
                   Sebastan
                   Fernandes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 defend
                 those
                 innocents
                 with
                 reasons
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 publique
                 shame
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 persecution
                 was
                 worse
                 ,
                 which
                 brother
                 
                   Francis
                   Martines
                
                 suffered
                 through
                 a
                 vaine
                 suspicion
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 rebellion
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 occasion
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 many
                 times
                 beaten
                 and
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 tedious
                 and
                 noysome
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 last
                 punishment
                 by
                 an
                 unmercifull
                 beating
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 a
                 death
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 was
                 supported
                 by
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 so
                 holy
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 procuring
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 was
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 brother
                 
                   Francis
                   Mendez
                
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Canton
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 kept
                 there
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 suffered
                 very
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 Gaoler
                 presently
                 clapt
                 Manacles
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 suspecting
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 pulled
                 off
                 his
                 cap
                 ,
                 and
                 searched
                 whether
                 his
                 crowne
                 was
                 shaven
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 signe
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 could
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Chris●ian
                 ,
                 and
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 were
                 bestowed
                 many
                 uruell
                 Bastinadoes
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 Likewise
                 two
                 Fathers
                 going
                 from
                 Canton
                 further
                 up
                 into
                 China
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Iulius
                   Alexis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Father
                 ,
                 were
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 very
                 great
                 sufferings
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 progresse
                 at
                 our
                 Residence
                 of
                 Xaocheu
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 neere
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 named
                 Namhim
                 ,
                 whither
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 reduced
                 some
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 the
                 sheepfold
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 difficulties
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 that
                 brother
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Fernandes
                
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 a
                 Chinesse
                 by
                 nation
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 Macao
                 by
                 his
                 Parents
                 who
                 were
                 Christians
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 who
                 entred
                 into
                 our
                 societie
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 growne
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rich
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 therein
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 paines
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 example
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 )
                 told
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Giappon
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 favour
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Baptismes
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 our
                 lives
                 there
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 receive
                 abundant
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 labours
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 lively
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hope
                 better
                 grounded
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 answered
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 afterwards
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 hopes
                 of
                 more
                 copious
                 fruit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 within
                 foure
                 years
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 cultivated
                 that
                 vine-yard
                 ,
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Tribulations
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 harvest
                 of
                 many
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 many
                 times
                 do
                 prove
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 persecution
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 eminent
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 spoken
                 and
                 conversed
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 more
                 also
                 converted
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1594
                 two
                 persons
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 departed
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 much
                 worse
                 .
                 Till
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 gone
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 garbe
                 they
                 entred
                 in
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 beards
                 and
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 shaven
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 haire
                 cut
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 weare
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 also
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 or
                 Priests
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 very
                 mean
                 esteem
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 advantageous
                 for
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 preachers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 habit
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 inwardly
                 unlike
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 no
                 longer
                 outwardly
                 resemble
                 them
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 first
                 outward
                 form
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 impediment
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 treating
                 with
                 Decorum
                 and
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 with
                 Officers
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 the
                 vesture
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Letterato
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 admit
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 familiar
                 conversation
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 leaving
                 their
                 former
                 garbe
                 and
                 habit
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Letterati
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 applause
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 no
                 degree
                 in
                 their
                 learning
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 Letterati
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 advantages
                 and
                 effects
                 which
                 it
                 produced
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 May
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 grave
                 Person
                 and
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 thither
                 with
                 commission
                 to
                 be
                 General
                 in
                 the
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 Giapponeses
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Corea
                 ;
                 he
                 wanted
                 not
                 troubles
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 shipwrack
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 the
                 barque
                 being
                 overturned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 skill
                 in
                 swimming
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 assisted
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 paternal
                 providence
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 knowing
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 rope
                 of
                 the
                 Barque
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 pulled
                 up
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 lost
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 more
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 that
                 famous
                 Citie
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 although
                 some
                 friends
                 there
                 did
                 desire
                 to
                 favour
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 contracted
                 in
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 favour
                 he
                 did
                 now
                 endeavour
                 to
                 gain
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 wanting
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 requested
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 changed
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 put
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 disgracefully
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Father
                 departed
                 from
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 which
                 lieth
                 between
                 that
                 of
                 Namkim
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Cantone
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Capitall
                 Citie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 named
                 Nanchum
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 very
                 kindly
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 people
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Kien
                   Gam
                   Vam
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Kings
                 neer
                 kinsman
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 courteously
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 ordinarie
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 occasions
                 that
                 a
                 residence
                 was
                 founded
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 using
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 obtain
                 leave
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 House
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 provided
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 companion
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Iacobus
                   Socirus
                
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 Macao
                 very
                 opportunely
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 they
                 purchased
                 some
                 few
                 small
                 houses
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 usuall
                 resistance
                 and
                 contradiction
                 of
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 did
                 so
                 encrease
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 House
                 may
                 well
                 compare
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Xaocheu
                 for
                 persecutions
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 are
                 bad
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 were
                 sometimes
                 molested
                 by
                 the
                 Letterati
                 ;
                 otherwhiles
                 by
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 still
                 residing
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 troubled
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 wanting
                 a
                 Judas
                 to
                 raise
                 persecution
                 among
                 the
                 good
                 disciples
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 there
                 to
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 them
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 neer
                 Kinsman
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 House
                 and
                 Familie
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 and
                 other
                 vertues
                 did
                 much
                 edifie
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 children
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 many
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 become
                 a
                 Christian.
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 Families
                 converted
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 inferiour
                 to
                 his
                 in
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 come
                 much
                 behind
                 him
                 in
                 Christian
                 Pietie
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 that
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 had
                 a
                 companion
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 care
                 he
                 might
                 leave
                 that
                 House
                 recommended
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 undertake
                 afresh
                 the
                 enterprise
                 of
                 Nankim
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 opportunitie
                 offered
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 of
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 him
                 along
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 returned
                 again
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1598.
                 and
                 although
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Giapponesses
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Corea
                 ,
                 threatning
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 great
                 difficultie
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 alwayes
                 go
                 together
                 )
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 was
                 facilitated
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 success
                 of
                 Corea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 himself
                 ;
                 the
                 Divine
                 providence
                 alwayes
                 opening
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 was
                 most
                 secure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 what
                 happened
                 after
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Fathers
                 entred
                 into
                 Pekim
                 .
              
               
                 FAther
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 never
                 ceased
                 to
                 endeavour
                 a
                 finall
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 which
                 did
                 wholly
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 into
                 the
                 Royall
                 City
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 chief
                 Court
                 do
                 reside
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 assayed
                 diverse
                 meanes
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mandarine
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 took
                 no
                 house
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 Nankim
                 .
                 He
                 departed
                 then
                 along
                 with
                 Father
                 
                   Lazarus
                   Cataneus
                
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Chinesses
                 who
                 were
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 taking
                 their
                 way
                 by
                 water
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 a
                 moneths
                 voyage
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 got
                 thither
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 by
                 land
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 being
                 arrived
                 at
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hinderance
                 or
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 waite
                 upon
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 arrived
                 there
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 received
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 civilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 favour
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 &
                 especially
                 in
                 recommending
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 his
                 friend
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 had
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 curiosities
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Two
                 excellent
                 Pictures
                 Painted
                 on
                 Linnen
                 cloath
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 ;
                 an
                 Harpsicon
                 ,
                 an
                 instrument
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 heard
                 ;
                 a
                 striking
                 Clock
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 seen
                 there
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 triangular
                 glasses
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 was
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 finding
                 that
                 gain
                 from
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 expected
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 he
                 lookt
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 excused
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Giapponeses
                 made
                 upon
                 Corea
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 every
                 day
                 expected
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 fitting
                 time
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 strangers
                 affaires
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 also
                 was
                 that
                 Mandarine
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Government
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 willingly
                 have
                 carried
                 the
                 Fathers
                 back
                 again
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seemed
                 better
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hopes
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 
                 conceived
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 soon
                 lost
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 labour
                 and
                 expence
                 be
                 cast
                 away
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 wherefore
                 they
                 remained
                 in
                 Pekim
                 above
                 a
                 moneth
                 after
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 using
                 all
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 out
                 all
                 wayes
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 compasse
                 their
                 intention
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 their
                 diligence
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 being
                 once
                 gone
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 admit
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Visite
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difficulties
                 then
                 being
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 finding
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 returne
                 into
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 came
                 back
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Winter
                 overtaking
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 being
                 frozen
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 winter
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 lose
                 any
                 opportunitie
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 companions
                 in
                 the
                 Barque
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 his
                 way
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 avoyding
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 Wintering
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 journey
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 excessive
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 it
                 hindred
                 him
                 from
                 going
                 forward
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 having
                 overcome
                 all
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 he
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Sucheu
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 all
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 City
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 proverbe
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sucheu
                 &
                 Hancheu
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 scituated
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 River
                 of
                 fresh
                 Water
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 Venice
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 traffique
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 the
                 Merchandize
                 from
                 Macao
                 being
                 first
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 afterwards
                 dispersed
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 the
                 Father
                 found
                 Quitaizo
                 ,
                 his
                 ancient
                 friend
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 received
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 by
                 him
                 introduced
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 a
                 principall
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 he
                 ▪
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 gaining
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 severall
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 great
                 authoritie
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 turnes
                 he
                 did
                 us
                 in
                 Canton
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 he
                 deserveth
                 no
                 small
                 commendations
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 triangular
                 glasse
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 friend
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 so
                 precious
                 a
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tipt
                 both
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 Silver
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 sold
                 it
                 for
                 above
                 500.
                 
                 Crownes
                 .
                 This
                 honest
                 man
                 much
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 would
                 settle
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 a
                 House
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 assist
                 and
                 promote
                 him
                 with
                 more
                 convenience
                 ;
                 proposing
                 many
                 difficulties
                 which
                 would
                 hinder
                 the
                 residence
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 having
                 weighed
                 things
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 that
                 resolution
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 occasions
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1599.
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affaires
                 much
                 altered
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Citie
                 did
                 now
                 enjoy
                 a
                 profound
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 ,
                 the
                 Giapponeses
                 being
                 beaten
                 back
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Countrie
                 .
                 The
                 Mandarine
                 their
                 friend
                 was
                 very
                 glad
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 them
                 many
                 singular
                 favours
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 grave
                 men
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 account
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ▪
                 particularly
                 a
                 Coli
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                 Censor
                 or
                 Syndic-royall
                 ,
                 named
                 Choxelim
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 residence
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 a
                 House
                 in
                 that
                 Noble
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 the
                 Father
                 made
                 his
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 great
                 proofe
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sciences
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Mathematiques
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 Mappe
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 explanation
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 and
                 characters
                 ;
                 which
                 gained
                 great
                 reputation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 authour
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 Europe
                 ;
                 seeing
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Noble
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Cities
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Quitaizo
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 
                   Solemn
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 made
                 themselves
                 Disciples
                 to
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 the
                 authoritie
                 lesse
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 concerning
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 he
                 ever
                 had
                 the
                 Victorie
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 came
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 height
                 of
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 celebrated
                 by
                 many
                 Letterati
                 in
                 Epigrams
                 and
                 Elogies
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 companions
                 of
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 arrived
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 wintered
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 endured
                 many
                 labours
                 and
                 hardships
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 driven
                 out
                 with
                 ignominie
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 credit
                 and
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 friends
                 who
                 favoured
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 forgot
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 most
                 hearty
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 present
                 prosperitie
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 buying
                 an
                 House
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 hired
                 .
                 Many
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 as
                 were
                 inconvenient
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 capacious
                 ,
                 but
                 haunted
                 with
                 Divells
                 and
                 Phantasmes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 durst
                 dwell
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 inconvenience
                 useth
                 commonly
                 to
                 be
                 advantageous
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 not
                 fearing
                 these
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 vanish
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 on-sett
                 ,
                 doe
                 commonly
                 purchase
                 such
                 houses
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 low
                 rate
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 to
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 :
                 wherefore
                 after
                 the
                 bargain
                 and
                 sale
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 came
                 over
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 very
                 quietly
                 without
                 receiving
                 any
                 disturbance
                 or
                 inconvenience
                 from
                 those
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 Assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 their
                 House
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 wanting
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 frequent
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 who
                 was
                 baptized
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 of
                 seventy
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Noble
                   man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Chinoci
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 spake
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 treated
                 of
                 that
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 which
                 descendeth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 Presently
                 his
                 sonne
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 already
                 a
                 Letterato
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 afterward
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Mandarine
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 whole
                 Familie
                 ,
                 his
                 Grand-Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 knew
                 them
                 many
                 yeares
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 great
                 progress
                 in
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Christian
                 Pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 worthy
                 of
                 Eternall
                 memorie
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 particular
                 cases
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 mention
                 hereafter
                 .
                 This
                 Familie
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 still
                 encreasing
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 zeale
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 anon
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 Christianitie
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 most
                 persecuted
                 and
                 molested
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 affaires
                 of
                 Nankim
                 succeeding
                 thus
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 good
                 beginnings
                 shewing
                 that
                 that
                 House
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 be
                 enlarged
                 and
                 advanced
                 ,
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 sent
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 F.
                 
                   Lazarus
                   Cataneus
                
                 to
                 Macao
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 superiours
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 curio●ities
                 of
                 Europe
                 to
                 make
                 Presents
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 some
                 new
                 companions
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 that
                 plentifull
                 harvest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Father
                 arrived
                 at
                 Macao
                 with
                 these
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 received
                 with
                 that
                 joy
                 which
                 was
                 fitting
                 ;
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 having
                 procured
                 some
                 Presents
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fresh
                 recruit
                 of
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 stayd
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 his
                 whole
                 desires
                 set
                 upon
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Presents
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fresh
                 supply
                 of
                 companions
                 ,
                 deferred
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 begin
                 his
                 second
                 voyage
                 for
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 having
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 propitious
                 assistance
                 of
                 some
                 principall
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1600.
                 when
                 the
                 Fathers
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Didacus
                   Pantoia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Fernandes
                
                 departed
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 having
                 accommodation
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 barque
                 belonging
                 to
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ;
                 who
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 conversed
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 had
                 still
                 the
                 more
                 affection
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 passed
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Xantum
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 doth
                 reside
                 ,
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 was
                 received
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 respect
                 by
                 that
                 Vice-roy
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 visited
                 in
                 the
                 barque
                 ,
                 presented
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 made
                 off
                 .
                 The
                 memoriall
                 ,
                 or
                 petition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 was
                 mended
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 many
                 letters
                 of
                 recommendation
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 Pekim
                 .
                 This
                 Vice-roy
                 had
                 had
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 very
                 frequently
                 and
                 familiarly
                 conversed
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 at
                 Nenkim
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 heard
                 from
                 him
                 many
                 things
                 concerning
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 voyage
                 continued
                 very
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 considerable
                 obstruction
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 named
                 Mathan
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Collectour
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 customs
                 and
                 rights
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 wrongs
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 most
                 passengers
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 wicked
                 cruell
                 man.
                 He
                 was
                 very
                 often
                 visited
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 company
                 the
                 Fathers
                 travelled
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 laden
                 with
                 Presents
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 gifts
                 were
                 not
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 greedinesse
                 of
                 that
                 Harpye
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 grew
                 neere
                 ,
                 wherein
                 if
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 also
                 ;
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 himselfe
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 informed
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 strangers
                 carried
                 Presents
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ;
                 adding
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 possibly
                 have
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 greater
                 price
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Mathan
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 the
                 Fathers
                 runne
                 a
                 great
                 hazzard
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 lose
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 being
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 that
                 covetous
                 ,
                 cruell
                 wretch
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 Mathan
                 ,
                 although
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 he
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 something
                 
                 courteous
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 was
                 manifest
                 ,
                 what
                 intentions
                 he
                 had
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 desired
                 only
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Presents
                 which
                 they
                 car●ied
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Fathers
                 shewed
                 them
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 courtesie
                 and
                 respect
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 take
                 the
                 charge
                 upon
                 him
                 of
                 presenting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 Another
                 time
                 he
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 answered
                 to
                 his
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 write
                 him
                 word
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Mathan
                 came
                 with
                 above
                 200
                 men
                 armed
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 theeves
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 their
                 Captaine
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 termes
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 or
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 furious
                 countenance
                 ,
                 ransack'd
                 all
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 laid
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 showen
                 him
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 robbed
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 he
                 made
                 most
                 horrible
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 enchantments
                 and
                 conjurations
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 purposed
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 King.
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 answered
                 with
                 all
                 modesty
                 ,
                 declaring
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   mystery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 that
                 Image
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 not
                 admitting
                 of
                 any
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 deceivers
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 severely
                 punished
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 having
                 taken
                 whatsoever
                 liked
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 inventary
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Presents
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 into
                 the
                 Fort
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 continuall
                 guard
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 were
                 much
                 dejected
                 by
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 fearing
                 to
                 lose
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 thitherto
                 gained
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 sweat
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 lose
                 the
                 confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 frequent
                 experience
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 themselves
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 help
                 ,
                 they
                 wholly
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 prayers
                 and
                 mortifications
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 violence
                 wrestle
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 vouchafe
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 eyes
                 toward
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 redeemed
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 probable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 wholly
                 depended
                 upon
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 that
                 expedition
                 .
                 They
                 sent
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 letters
                 to
                 another
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 desired
                 his
                 favour
                 to
                 procure
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 present
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 might
                 gaine
                 favour
                 and
                 esteeme
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 would
                 very
                 willingly
                 undertake
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Mathan
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 already
                 pre-possessed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 mis-use
                 the
                 servant
                 both
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 blowes
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 sought
                 yet
                 another
                 expedient
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 misery
                 .
                 They
                 writ
                 to
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 very
                 friendly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 really
                 favoured
                 them
                 upon
                 severall
                 occasions
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 also
                 seeing
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 he
                 returne
                 any
                 answer
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 told
                 our
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 in
                 as
                 dangerous
                 a
                 condition
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 designe
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Kings
                 life
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 discredit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 colour
                 his
                 owne
                 imposture
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 his
                 opinion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavour
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 back
                 againe
                 to
                 Canton
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 esteeme
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 gaine
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 escape
                 that
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 hung
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 that
                 cruell
                 Eunuch
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 either
                 able
                 ,
                 or
                 willing
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 Mandarine
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 friend
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 may
                 well
                 imagine
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 condition
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 apprehensive
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 :
                 yet
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 counsell
                 ,
                 lest
                 ,
                 being
                 innocent
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 by
                 their
                 flight
                 ;
                 esteeming
                 it
                 a
                 lesse
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 sake
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 knew
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 those
                 things
                 probable
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 layd
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 counsell
                 seemed
                 more
                 reasonable
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 toward
                 the
                 Court
                 Brother
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Fernandes
                
                 with
                 letters
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 friends
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 assistance
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 the
                 brother
                 returned
                 without
                 having
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 well
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 any
                 remedy
                 left
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 industrie
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 humane
                 counsells
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 they
                 try
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 cheerfully
                 expect
                 what
                 issue
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 Six
                 months
                 had
                 the
                 Fathers
                 remained
                 in
                 that
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 expecting
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 only
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 succoured
                 .
                 When
                 beyond
                 all
                 thought
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 there
                 cometh
                 a
                 decree
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Present
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 calling
                 to
                 his
                 remembrance
                 the
                 
                   Eunuchs
                   Memoriall
                
                 ,
                 asked
                 where
                 that
                 Bell
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 range
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 me
                 by
                 a
                 stranger
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 always
                 waiteth
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 King
                 presently
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Mathan
                 was
                 forced
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 Fathers
                 with
                 their
                 Present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 .
                 They
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 heart
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetting
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 troubles
                 ,
                 they
                 immediatly
                 set
                 out
                 upon
                 their
                 journy
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 water
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 river
                 was
                 frozen
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 their
                 way
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 receiving
                 from
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 expence
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 enter
                 into
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 settle
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Fathers
                 entred
                 into
                 Pekim
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 1601.
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 in
                 a
                 Palace
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 had
                 lent
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 ready
                 their
                 Present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 traine
                 and
                 Parade
                 ,
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 carried
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 great
                 account
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 highly
                 prize
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ;
                 he
                 much
                 admired
                 the
                 Harpsicon
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 should
                 learne
                 to
                 play
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 much
                 skill
                 and
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 invention
                 altogether
                 unknowne
                 to
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 it
                 struck
                 the
                 houres
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 present
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 should
                 presently
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 a
                 going
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 in
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 within
                 the
                 second
                 wall
                 (
                 for
                 within
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 ,
                 none
                 may
                 enter
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 night-guard
                 ,
                 )
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 received
                 and
                 entertained
                 with
                 all
                 magnificence
                 and
                 courtesie
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 stayed
                 there
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 partly
                 fitting
                 the
                 Clock
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 afterwards
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 state
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tower
                 of
                 wood
                 made
                 for
                 it
                 of
                 much
                 cost
                 and
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 )
                 partly
                 in
                 teaching
                 foure
                 Eunuchs
                 how
                 to
                 set
                 and
                 order
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 satisfying
                 such
                 demands
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 them
                 concerning
                 Europe
                 ,
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 Countrie
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 what
                 people
                 ,
                 what
                 customes
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 other
                 particularities
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 much
                 delighted
                 therewith
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 satisfied
                 with
                 every
                 thing
                 :
                 he
                 much
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 ancient
                 stile
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 stranger
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 their
                 pictures
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 contenting
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 only
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 himselfe
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 succeeded
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 contentment
                 the
                 King
                 tooke
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 delight
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 Presents
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 all
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 feare
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 security
                 ,
                 or
                 calme
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 long
                 lasting
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 quickly
                 found
                 themselves
                 in
                 new
                 troubles
                 ;
                 the
                 occasion
                 whereof
                 was
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tribunal
                   Lipu
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belonged
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Present
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 to
                 assist
                 at
                 all
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 and
                 Presents
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 Majestie
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 taking
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 nothing
                 
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 to
                 carry
                 their
                 Present
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 those
                 Officers
                 ,
                 presently
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 weakest
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   strangers
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 discourteous
                 manner
                 than
                 was
                 usuall
                 .
                 The
                 Officers
                 and
                 Sergeants
                 having
                 used
                 more
                 insolence
                 in
                 the
                 apprehending
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 perhaps
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 examined
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 although
                 by
                 their
                 answers
                 their
                 cause
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 something
                 moderated
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 above
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 palace
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 courtesies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 againe
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Notaries
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 President
                 concerning
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 poynt
                 they
                 most
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 was
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 China
                 :
                 what
                 their
                 intentions
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 pretend
                 by
                 the
                 Present
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 King
                 ?
                 The
                 Fathers
                 judged
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 answer
                 cleerly
                 and
                 in
                 forme
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 told
                 them
                 ▪
                 That
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sole
                 Lord
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 that
                 Present
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 pretend
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 office
                 ,
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 or
                 recompence
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 obedience
                 they
                 ought
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 did
                 desire
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 thinke
                 fit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 lived
                 there
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Notaries
                 having
                 drawne
                 up
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 carried
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 seen
                 and
                 considered
                 it
                 ,
                 drew
                 up
                 his
                 Memoriall
                 thereupon
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 well
                 affected
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 in
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 gave
                 no
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 reject
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Fathers
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 as
                 prisoners
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Strangers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mandarine
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 answer
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 petition
                 ,
                 presently
                 judged
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 inclined
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 stile
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 using
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 courtesie
                 and
                 kindenes
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 better
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 kept
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 that
                 restraint
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 libertie
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 about
                 their
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 visit
                 their
                 friends
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 he
                 presented
                 a
                 second
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 say
                 nothing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 positively
                 commended
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 good
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 only
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 evill
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 should
                 inhabit
                 in
                 the
                 Court.
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 it
                 depended
                 on
                 their
                 
                 directions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 also
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 they
                 should
                 stay
                 ,
                 this
                 second
                 Memoriall
                 likewise
                 received
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 having
                 libertie
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 when
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 frequently
                 Visited
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 made
                 new
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Rites
                 ,
                 called
                 Lipu
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 their
                 businesse
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 in
                 their
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 reside
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 plainly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 king
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 they
                 should
                 stay
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 still
                 obstinately
                 opposed
                 that
                 point
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 in
                 their
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Memorials
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 presented
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 favour
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 their
                 stay
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 alwayes
                 excluded
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 kings
                 answer
                 was
                 alwayes
                 suspended
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 comming
                 any
                 decree
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 eyther
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 perceiving
                 this
                 long
                 delay
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 desired
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 that
                 restraint
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 imposed
                 upon
                 all
                 strangers
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 they
                 obtained
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 certain
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 returne
                 his
                 answer
                 unto
                 the
                 fore-said
                 Memorials
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 hire
                 a
                 House
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 and
                 wholy
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 difficult
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 easily
                 brought
                 about
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 licence
                 was
                 obtained
                 ,
                 rather
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 granted
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 acquired
                 by
                 humane
                 industrie
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 then
                 had
                 ful
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 walled
                 place
                 :
                 they
                 hired
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 natives
                 of
                 that
                 Countrie
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 then
                 seeing
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 hitherto
                 obtain
                 ,
                 presently
                 endeavoured
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 to
                 get
                 their
                 settlement
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 secured
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 trouble
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ;
                 understanding
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 houses
                 depended
                 upon
                 their
                 personall
                 residence
                 at
                 that
                 Court.
                 Neverthelesse
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 diligence
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 Mandarines
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 could
                 use
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 able
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 decree
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 dwel
                 securely
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 think
                 of
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 Southern
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 displeased
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 answer
                 was
                 very
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 authorized
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 ,
                 served
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 decree
                 absolutely
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 habitation
                 there
                 :
                 another
                 favour
                 also
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 appointing
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 own
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 competent
                 pension
                 allowed
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 exchequer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 Servants
                 ,
                 which
                 allowance
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 quarterly
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 favours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 principall
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 their
                 habitation
                 
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 secured
                 ,
                 but
                 brought
                 into
                 such
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 friends
                 encreased
                 dailie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 flocked
                 continually
                 to
                 our
                 House
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 see
                 strangers
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 heare
                 something
                 concerning
                 our
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Principall
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 this
                 beginning
                 contracted
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 named
                 
                   Ligo
                   Zun
                
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Talents
                 and
                 ingenuitie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 examinations
                 for
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 that
                 degree
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 about
                 300
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 reputation
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 extreamly
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 assisted
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 naturall
                 ingenuitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 he
                 learned
                 many
                 curiosities
                 in
                 the
                 Mathematiques
                 .
                 He
                 translated
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Books
                 into
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 Gentile
                 he
                 put
                 our
                 Catechisme
                 into
                 an
                 excellent
                 Stile
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Composing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 powerful
                 reasons
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Sanctitie
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   an
                   excellent
                   piece
                   is
                   this
                
                 and
                 
                   how
                   accurately
                   Composed
                
                 !
                 But
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 penitrate
                 better
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 acknowledging
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 desire
                 not
                 being
                 capable
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 effect
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 his
                 having
                 many
                 Wives
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 China
                 is
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 hindrance
                 and
                 obstruction
                 in
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 Qualitie
                 )
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 whole
                 Familie
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 setled
                 and
                 jousted
                 his
                 affaires
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 requisite
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 was
                 Christened
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 Leo
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 frequently
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 yearly
                 Letters
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Pietie
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Supporters
                 and
                 Pillars
                 of
                 that
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 carrying
                 himself
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 and
                 perswasion
                 he
                 gained
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 Qualitie
                 to
                 our
                 holy
                 faith
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 number
                 a
                 grave
                 person
                 ,
                 named
                 Michael
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 letters
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 his
                 turne
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 become
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 he
                 governed
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 with
                 that
                 observance
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 he
                 professed
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 honourable
                 employments
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Tauli
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 profit
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Caoye●
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 there
                 ,
                 a
                 Chappel
                 full
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 or
                 devotion
                 of
                 his
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 had
                 preserved
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 extraordinarie
                 care
                 and
                 and
                 cost
                 .
                 The
                 devout
                 Leo
                 judging
                 it
                 not
                 convenient
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 ill
                 company
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 he
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 commanded
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 those
                 Idols
                 from
                 the
                 Alters
                 where
                 they
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hew
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 with
                 Hatchets
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Cook
                 ,
                 to
                 consume
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Gold
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 officers
                 of
                 his
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 as
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 Sergeants
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 astonished
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 sure
                 our
                 Caoye
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 
                 their
                 
                   Mandarine
                   )
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   witts
                
                 ;
                 not
                 understanding
                 that
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 this
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 King
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 retire
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 more
                 fervently
                 &
                 devoutly
                 serve
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 therefore
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Hamcheu
                   ▪
                
                 where
                 he
                 dedicated
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 .
                 He
                 built
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 and
                 House
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 requisite
                 in
                 so
                 vast
                 and
                 populous
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 had
                 then
                 another
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 stood
                 so
                 neer
                 his
                 owne
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 continual
                 occasion
                 to
                 converse
                 very
                 frequently
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 only
                 delight
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 wholly
                 employ
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 that
                 new
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Translate
                 our
                 Books
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 way
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 our
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Faith.
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 requested
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 alwayes
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 give
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 to
                 that
                 employment
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 assigned
                 him
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Furtado
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 assistance
                 he
                 composed
                 those
                 books
                 
                   de
                   Coelo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Printed
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 applause
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 .
                 He
                 undertook
                 afterwards
                 to
                 have
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 Logick
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 and
                 reviewed
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 presse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 his
                 pious
                 zeal
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 testified
                 much
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 hopeful
                 signs
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Returning
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 left
                 at
                 Court
                 ;
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 Affairs
                 prospered
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 pleased
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 letting
                 them
                 see
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 by
                 advancing
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Faith
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 many
                 continually
                 turning
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 growing
                 every
                 day
                 lesse
                 and
                 lesse
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 disputes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 their
                 Sects
                 ,
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 confounded
                 by
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 our
                 House
                 at
                 Xaocheu
                 .
              
               
                 VVHilest
                 our
                 affaires
                 at
                 Court
                 prospered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 used
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 to
                 settle
                 their
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 omitted
                 no
                 opportunitie
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 very
                 good
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labour
                 :
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 mankind
                 cease
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 resented
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 soules
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 clutches
                 ;
                 neyther
                 was
                 he
                 slow
                 to
                 invent
                 new
                 disturbances
                 and
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 House
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xaocheu
                 ,
                 increased
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                 remarkable
                 conversions
                 of
                 many
                 considerable
                 personages
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 were
                 three
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 with
                 examples
                 of
                 vertue
                 far
                 surpassing
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 Neophytes
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 Converts
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Gate
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 many
                 adversaries
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Longobardus
                
                 was
                 employed
                 in
                 this
                 conversion
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 fervour
                 and
                 zeale
                 to
                 drive
                 all
                 Idols
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 behold
                 there
                 cometh
                 one
                 into
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 brought
                 upon
                 mens
                 Shoulders
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 procession
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 noise
                 and
                 stirre
                 ,
                 demand
                 Almes
                 for
                 the
                 Fabrique
                 of
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 seeth
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 that
                 demand
                 ,
                 but
                 Christian
                 valour
                 exposing
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 events
                 ,
                 did
                 valiantly
                 repulse
                 that
                 charge
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 noise
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 demand
                 importunate
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 out-cries
                 reaching
                 even
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 other
                 violence
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 their
                 wayes
                 without
                 getting
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 Letteratie
                 were
                 stark
                 mad
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Citie
                 the
                 report
                 was
                 every
                 where
                 divulged
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 to
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 toward
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 were
                 apprehended
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Eunuch
                   Mathan
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 went
                 alive
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 severe
                 chastisement
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Devill
                 makes
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 another
                 worse
                 report
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 on
                 the
                 Scene
                 was
                 laid
                 neerer
                 hand
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Fathers
                 were
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Xaokim
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 turned
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 apprehended
                 and
                 chastised
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 newes
                 disturbed
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 troubled
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 this
                 prattle
                 had
                 some
                 foundation
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 truth
                 doth
                 still
                 prevaile
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 tribulation
                 lasted
                 not
                 very
                 long
                 ;
                 but
                 seemed
                 rather
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 new
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 prepared
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 drought
                 that
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 offered
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 unto
                 their
                 Pagods
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 to
                 no
                 effect
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 consulted
                 with
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Pythonisse
                 ,
                 asking
                 her
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 raine
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 Pagods
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 an
                 ear
                 to
                 their
                 just
                 prayers
                 in
                 that
                 common
                 necessitie
                 .
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 burn
                 the
                 Ribs
                 of
                 
                   Con
                   Him
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Female
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 )
                 meaning
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 turned
                 Christians
                 did
                 burn
                 the
                 Idols
                 which
                 formerly
                 they
                 worshipped
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 :
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 woman
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 oracle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 into
                 what
                 fury
                 and
                 madnesse
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 fell
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 fire
                 on
                 the
                 Christians
                 Houses
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 swore
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 came
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Citie
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 nor
                 dissemble
                 the
                 rage
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 burnt
                 every
                 day
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 ,
                 conspiring
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 they
                 framed
                 a
                 divellish
                 Petition
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                 they
                 touched
                 such
                 poynts
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 fear
                 into
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 said
                 there
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 perswaded
                 people
                 to
                 live
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 law
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 assembled
                 congregations
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Insurrections
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 they
                 added
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 The
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 received
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 will.
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 alway
                 assisteth
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 divine
                 Providence
                 helpeth
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 straits
                 ,
                 kept
                 a
                 strong
                 winde
                 in
                 readines
                 to
                 dissipate
                 these
                 clowds
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 grave
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 exercised
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Tauli
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 undertooke
                 our
                 defence
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 speech
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 probi●y
                 and
                 honesty
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 security
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 quieted
                 and
                 appeased
                 this
                 tempest
                 .
                 Of
                 so
                 great
                 power
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 is
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 governeth
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 particularly
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Tauli
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 our
                 greatest
                 adversary
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 quiet
                 all
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 small
                 advantage
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 these
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 affaires
                 continued
                 thus
                 ,
                 between
                 tempests
                 and
                 calmes
                 ;
                 which
                 latter
                 commonly
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 shorter
                 continuance
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 relate
                 two
                 notable
                 passages
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 did
                 infest
                 India
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 come
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 China
                 with
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 gaine
                 a
                 Port
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Macao
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 afterwards
                 attempt
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 related
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 that
                 City
                 resolved
                 to
                 fortifie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 afterward
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 designe
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 effect
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 beginnings
                 and
                 preparations
                 of
                 warre
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 timorous
                 and
                 suspicious
                 even
                 by
                 nature
                 )
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 had
                 some
                 designe
                 on
                 foot
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 suspicion
                 was
                 encreased
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Lazarus
                   Catanaeus
                
                 out
                 of
                 China
                 to
                 Macao
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 somewhat
                 corpulent
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 tall
                 stature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 bold
                 and
                 lively
                 mind
                 or
                 aspect
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 now
                 become
                 more
                 venerable
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 long
                 beard
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 fitter
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 Pike
                 than
                 a
                 Breviary
                 .
                 The
                 Chinesses
                 were
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 Father
                 had
                 a
                 designe
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 Master
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 had
                 chosen
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Captain
                 in
                 that
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 partly
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 waies
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Courts
                 ;
                 adding
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 arrive
                 very
                 shortly
                 two
                 Armies
                 to
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 India
                 of
                 Portughesses
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 Giappon
                 of
                 Giapponesses
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 their
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 companions
                 of
                 Father
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 were
                 gone
                 before
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 spies
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 
                 with
                 their
                 designes
                 .
                 A
                 malicious
                 but
                 ridiculous
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 4
                 or
                 5
                 poore
                 religious
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 handfull
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 conquer
                 so
                 powerfull
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 rumour
                 began
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 usuall
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 )
                 it
                 grew
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 beliefe
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 dwelt
                 in
                 
                   Macao
                   ▪
                
                 either
                 Merchants
                 or
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 fled
                 all
                 away
                 to
                 Canton
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 gave
                 themselves
                 for
                 half
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 frights
                 and
                 terrours
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 very
                 certain
                 .
                 The
                 newes
                 had
                 already
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-roys
                 eares
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 hast
                 made
                 great
                 levies
                 both
                 for
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 principall
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 were
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 pulled
                 downe
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 built
                 along
                 the
                 wall
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 received
                 an
                 excessive
                 losse
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 gates
                 which
                 opened
                 towards
                 Macao
                 were
                 walled
                 up
                 with
                 lime
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 were
                 placed
                 Sentinells
                 to
                 keep
                 watch
                 both
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 .
                 A
                 proclamation
                 was
                 published
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 very
                 great
                 penalties
                 did
                 prohibite
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 commerce
                 with
                 Macao
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 stranger
                 whatsoever
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 not
                 Father
                 Catanaeus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 King.
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 military
                 heat
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 would
                 ever
                 have
                 doubted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fire
                 so
                 unfortunately
                 begun
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 reached
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 our
                 Residence
                 of
                 Xaocheu
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 very
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 there
                 have
                 burnt
                 up
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 other
                 Houses
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 They
                 rushed
                 suddenly
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 fury
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 upon
                 such
                 occasion
                 :
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 strickt
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 every
                 thing
                 upside
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 any
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 found
                 what
                 they
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 having
                 imagined
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 Magazine
                 or
                 Armory
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 tumult
                 began
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 set
                 guards
                 upon
                 us
                 for
                 their
                 greater
                 securitie
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 time
                 that
                 fire
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 extinguished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vice-roy
                 had
                 already
                 given
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Captain
                 Generall
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Tum
                   Pim
                
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 he
                 should
                 fall
                 upon
                 Macao
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sack
                 and
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 prudent
                 man
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 put
                 himselfe
                 upon
                 an
                 enterprise
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 hazzard
                 and
                 danger
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 easily
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shewed
                 afterwards
                 against
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 valour
                 than
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 )
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 certain
                 information
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 sent
                 spies
                 to
                 Macao
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 City
                 very
                 freely
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 suspicion
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 all
                 passages
                 were
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 spies
                 had
                 remained
                 in
                 all
                 libertie
                 in
                 Macao
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 though
                 fit
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 with
                 certain
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 preparation
                 for
                 warre
                 in
                 Macao
                 ,
                 no
                 levies
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 signe
                 of
                 that
                 newes
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 in
                 peace
                 &
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 factions
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 quarrels
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 intelligence
                 he
                 did
                 forbeare
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Vice-roys
                 orders
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 appeare
                 .
                 The
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Canton
                 did
                 open
                 their
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 feares
                 began
                 to
                 blow
                 over
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 settle
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 quietnes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 promoted
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 that
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 made
                 mention
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 appease
                 another
                 tumult
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Xaocheu
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 returned
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 promoted
                 to
                 an
                 Office.
                 He
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 friendship
                 he
                 had
                 contracted
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 at
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 setled
                 all
                 those
                 distempers
                 there
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Province
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Turbulent
                 sea
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 ,
                 stormes
                 are
                 never
                 wanting
                 ,
                 one
                 still
                 succeeding
                 another
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 had
                 utterly
                 ruined
                 our
                 House
                 at
                 Xaocheu
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1613
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 contrasts
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 did
                 render
                 them
                 unworthy
                 of
                 those
                 mercies
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 have
                 conferred
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 provide
                 the
                 Fathers
                 a
                 more
                 quiet
                 and
                 secure
                 abode
                 )
                 conspired
                 in
                 that
                 violent
                 manner
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Litterati
                 ,
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 cryed
                 our
                 against
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
                 )
                 did
                 banish
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 publick
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 had
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 banishment
                 was
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 feare
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 seemed
                 rather
                 a
                 confinement
                 to
                 detain
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 pillaged
                 our
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 other
                 such
                 insolences
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 usuall
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 persons
                 .
                 They
                 placed
                 over
                 the
                 doore
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 victory
                 a
                 stone
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 inscription
                 on
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 holy
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 close
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 procured
                 one
                 night
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 peckt
                 over
                 with
                 an
                 iron
                 toole
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 defaced
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 departed
                 from
                 that
                 City
                 with
                 great
                 contentment
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 who
                 wept
                 all
                 downe
                 right
                 :
                 and
                 going
                 up
                 the
                 river
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 they
                 arrived
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 at
                 
                   Mount
                   Muilin
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Source
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 river
                 riseth
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 foot
                 thereof
                 lyeth
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Namhium
                 ,
                 which
                 terminateth
                 that
                 Province
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Barque
                 should
                 rest
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Noah
                 on
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 of
                 Armenia
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 asking
                 any
                 leave
                 ,
                 or
                 desiring
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 any
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 only
                 putting
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 hired
                 a
                 house
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 find
                 one
                 for
                 their
                 turne
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 molestation
                 or
                 prohibition
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 thing
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 pains
                 and
                 industry
                 .
                 There
                 they
                 lived
                 with
                 that
                 little
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 saved
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 shipwrack
                 at
                 Xaocheu
                 ,
                 and
                 drest
                 up
                 a
                 Chappell
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 arrivall
                 of
                 these
                 strangers
                 began
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 visits
                 to
                 them
                 did
                 open
                 a
                 doore
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 Father
                 
                   Gasper
                   Ferrera
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 troubles
                 ,
                 presently
                 began
                 to
                 baptize
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 passed
                 by
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 a
                 numerous
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 well
                 instructed
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 who
                 enjoyed
                 all
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 year
                 1616
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 persecution
                 at
                 Nankim
                 began
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 residencies
                 of
                 Nancham
                 and
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Father
                 Mattheus
                 Riccius
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Fathers
                 
                   Emmanuel
                   Dias
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Soerius
                
                 laboured
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 fruit
                 in
                 the
                 residence
                 of
                 Nancham
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   kindred
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 themselves
                 very
                 exemplarily
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 known
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 benefit
                 that
                 Christianitie
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 pattern
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 departed
                 from
                 
                   China
                   ,
                   Don
                   Pedro
                
                 was
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 yearly
                 letters
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 torments
                 which
                 he
                 sustained
                 with
                 great
                 constancy
                 ;
                 his
                 house
                 many
                 times
                 affording
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 commonly
                 thether
                 during
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 wanting
                 there
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 faile
                 to
                 produce
                 that
                 fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 new
                 Christianities
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 dwell
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 kindred
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 very
                 insolent
                 ;
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 ▪
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 idle
                 and
                 easie
                 life
                 they
                 lead
                 .
                 These
                 did
                 often
                 give
                 the
                 fathers
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 time
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 surprize
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 proceeded
                 so
                 farre
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 their
                 purpose
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 been
                 changed
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 time
                 resigned
                 his
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 new
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 new
                 in
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Litterati
                 (
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 taken
                 their
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 Bachelour
                 ,
                 are
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 troublesome
                 people
                 )
                 had
                 undertaken
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Preachers
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 conspiring
                 together
                 to
                 pluck
                 up
                 this
                 evill
                 weede
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 framed
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 named
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Traytours
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 designe
                 they
                 had
                 dispersed
                 themselves
                 into
                 five
                 severall
                 Provinces
                 .
                 
                 that
                 they
                 kept
                 a
                 constant
                 correspondence
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Rivers
                 to
                 rob
                 and
                 assassinate
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 taught
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 reverence
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Pagods
                 ,
                 but
                 brake
                 and
                 burned
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 seduced
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 Moor
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Europaeans
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 assemblies
                 and
                 meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 people
                 from
                 following
                 their
                 businesse
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 almost
                 perverted
                 the
                 whole
                 Citie
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 multiplyed
                 to
                 20000.
                 
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 sounded
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 who
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 wholly
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 beside
                 their
                 adversaries
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Litterati
                 too
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 pen
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 better
                 heard
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 presented
                 their
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cited
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 their
                 Tribunal
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 examined
                 about
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 preached
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 also
                 very
                 well
                 heard
                 .
                 They
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Catechism
                 which
                 they
                 taught
                 ,
                 printed
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 admired
                 therein
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 principle
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 greatly
                 praised
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 businesse
                 went
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 their
                 adversaries
                 did
                 hope
                 and
                 expect
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 was
                 publickly
                 commended
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Gentiles
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 abode
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 publique
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 obtained
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 triumphed
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Devils
                 in
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 Christians
                 already
                 ,
                 enjoyed
                 all
                 the
                 liberty
                 they
                 could
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 turne
                 Christians
                 ,
                 could
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 caution
                 or
                 secrecie
                 :
                 and
                 truly
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 proved
                 examples
                 of
                 great
                 edification
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 do
                 purposely
                 forbear
                 to
                 mention
                 them
                 for
                 brevities
                 sake
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 one
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 residence
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Christian
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 my
                 departure
                 for
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 was
                 standing
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 in
                 thither
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 stayed
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 by
                 profession
                 a
                 Merchant
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 I
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 see
                 my
                 Parents
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 dutie
                 .
                 I
                 asked
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 did
                 Baptize
                 him
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 me
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   della
                   Rocca
                
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 sickly
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 spent
                 all
                 my
                 poor
                 fortune
                 upon
                 the
                 Physitians
                 without
                 receiving
                 any
                 help
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 my
                 friends
                 used
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 two
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 one
                 day
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 compassion
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 turn
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 grant
                 me
                 
                 my
                 health
                 .
                 I
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 your
                 God
                 would
                 restore
                 me
                 my
                 health
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 turn
                 Christian.
                 They
                 went
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 ask
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 Holy
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Father
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 turn
                 Christian
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 him
                 health
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 Soule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 miracles
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 them
                 only
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 that
                 Gentile
                 despise
                 and
                 undervalue
                 our
                 religion
                 .
                 They
                 returned
                 to
                 me
                 sufficiently
                 disconsolate
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 dejected
                 when
                 I
                 heard
                 that
                 answer
                 .
                 About
                 two
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 two
                 Christians
                 being
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 another
                 called
                 Peter
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 also
                 acquainted
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 zealous
                 and
                 fervent
                 Christian.
                 They
                 told
                 him
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 replyed
                 ,
                 What
                 need
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 holy
                 water
                 my self
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 give
                 him
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 grant
                 him
                 his
                 health
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 presently
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 fetched
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 gave
                 it
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 drank
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 I
                 perfectly
                 recovered
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 many
                 medicines
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   water
                
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 I
                 went
                 presently
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 that
                 great
                 mercy
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 well
                 Catechised
                 and
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 matters
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   Baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 this
                 example
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 person
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 never
                 wanted
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 kind
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 favour
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 Preachers
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Residence
                 of
                 Nankim
                 did
                 this
                 while
                 enjoy
                 a
                 perfect
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquilitie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 gained
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 credit
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 much
                 esteemed
                 by
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 greatly
                 favour
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 and
                 devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 encreased
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 help
                 thereof
                 there
                 was
                 founded
                 a
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 effects
                 and
                 fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 obtained
                 by
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Diverse
                 persons
                 of
                 very
                 considerable
                 qualitie
                 did
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 receive
                 
                   Holy
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 
                   Kui
                   Tai
                   Zo
                
                 was
                 one
                 ;
                 who
                 indeed
                 was
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 paines
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 many
                 advantages
                 he
                 gained
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 our
                 intimate
                 friend
                 ,
                 did
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 his
                 Heathenisme
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 commended
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 very
                 troublesome
                 to
                 observe
                 ;
                 a
                 conceit
                 which
                 doth
                 usually
                 with-hold
                 very
                 many
                 from
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 having
                 overcome
                 himself
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 confession
                 and
                 publick
                 profession
                 so
                 resolute
                 and
                 devoutly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 much
                 comfort
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 content
                 only
                 to
                 recite
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 it
                 in
                 writing
                 as
                 a
                 pledg
                 of
                 his
                 determinate
                 
                 resolution
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 edification
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 insert
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Kui
                   Ignatius
                
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Moon
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 called
                 Ciea
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1549
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Ciancieu
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 of
                 Sucieu
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Yamin
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 )
                 I
                 being
                 drawn
                 by
                 a
                 profound
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 sencible
                 sorrow
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 do
                 desire
                 to
                 ask
                 pardon
                 of
                 almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 saving
                 water
                 of
                 Baptism
                 for
                 to
                 cancell
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 grant
                 me
                 sufficient
                 grace
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 most
                 
                   Holy
                   Law.
                
                 I
                 consider
                 with
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 now
                 57
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 eyes
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 never
                 looked
                 into
                 his
                 
                   Holy
                   Law
                
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Sacred
                   Name
                
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 have
                 followed
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 
                   Scechia
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   famous
                   Idoll
                   )
                
                 and
                 although
                 I
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 repugnant
                 both
                 to
                 truth
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 enlarge
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 that
                 superstition
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 very
                 great
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 Infinite
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 did
                 deserve
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 lowest
                 depth
                 of
                 Hell.
                 Of
                 late
                 years
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 
                   West
                   ,
                   Mattheus
                   Riccius
                
                 and
                 
                   Lazarus
                   Catanaeus
                
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Companion
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Fernandes
                
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 did
                 open
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Divine
                   truth
                
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 again
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 I
                 mett
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Della
                   Rocca
                
                 and
                 his
                 Companion
                 
                   Frances
                   Martinez
                
                 .
                 These
                 did
                 confirm
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 beleef
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 I
                 had
                 already
                 heard
                 ;
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 these
                 Masters
                 I
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Mankind
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 their
                 dedependance
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 necessarilie
                 subject
                 unto
                 his
                 commands
                 :
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Sect
                 ,
                 or
                 law
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 truth
                 ;
                 that
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiven
                 only
                 by
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 intermission
                 of
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 only
                 the
                 joyes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 conferred
                 upon
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 syncere
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 obtain
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 Grace
                 and
                 other
                 benefits
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Majestie
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 fill
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 firme
                 resolution
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Majestie
                
                 and
                 to
                 conforme
                 my self
                 to
                 his
                 Holy
                 precepts
                 and
                 ordinances
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 receive
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 cleanseth
                 and
                 washeth
                 all
                 filth
                 and
                 uncleanesse
                 from
                 the
                 Soule
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 extirpate
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 thoughts
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 vain
                 and
                 false
                 Gods
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 repugnant
                 to
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 thoughts
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 runne
                 after
                 the
                 superfluous
                 desire
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 false
                 and
                 foolish
                 pleasures
                 thereof
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 obey
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 follow
                 the
                 direct
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 watch
                 upon
                 my
                 sences
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 communicate
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 those
                 Graces
                 I
                 shall
                 receive
                 from
                 his
                 bountifull
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 each
                 Mysterie
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 my
                 heart
                 submit
                 my self
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 firmly
                 believe
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 beseeching
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 illuminate
                 my
                 
                 understanding
                 with
                 his
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 begun
                 again
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 first
                 impressions
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 tender
                 eare
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 maturity
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 I
                 beseech
                 the
                 
                   Mother
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 will
                 grant
                 me
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 Intercession
                 for
                 me
                 with
                 
                   God
                   her
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 my
                 firm
                 purpose
                 &
                 constant
                 resolution
                 might
                 never
                 be
                 staggered
                 or
                 shaken
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 me
                 a
                 cleane
                 and
                 pure
                 heart
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 my
                 mouth
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   law
                
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 
                   True
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 refuse
                 to
                 give
                 obedience
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 profession
                 in
                 writing
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 baptized
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   della
                   Rocca
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 superiour
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 we
                 shall
                 set
                 downe
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 toward
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 Christianitie
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 yearly
                 letters
                 ,
                 so
                 eminent
                 in
                 dignitie
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 having
                 borne
                 the
                 highest
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Colao
                 ;
                 so
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ;
                 so
                 exact
                 in
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 humble
                 ;
                 so
                 vertuous
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 great
                 thing
                 may
                 worthily
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Gospel
                
                 was
                 not
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 but
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 over
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Pauls
                
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 death
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Scianhai
                 to
                 celebrate
                 his
                 funeralls
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Lazarus
                   Catanaeus
                
                 went
                 thether
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 that
                 Countrie
                 was
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 His
                 journey
                 had
                 such
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 after
                 one
                 Masse
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 fifty
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 number
                 was
                 encreased
                 to
                 two
                 hundred
                 :
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Paul
                
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 efficacy
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 happened
                 also
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 severall
                 miracles
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 driving
                 out
                 of
                 Devills
                 ,
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 new
                 Christianitie
                 was
                 watred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 disposed
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 gathered
                 there
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 house
                 founded
                 in
                 that
                 Towne
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Christianities
                 in
                 all
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Southerne
                 Residencies
                 ,
                 under
                 went
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Mattheus
                   Riccius
                
                 was
                 not
                 idle
                 at
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 was
                 so
                 busied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 scarce
                 time
                 to
                 breath
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 visits
                 of
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 obliged
                 to
                 returne
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 omitted
                 it
                 without
                 injury
                 and
                 discourtesie
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 with
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 Catechumeni
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 composing
                 those
                 bookes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 the
                 reputation
                 and
                 esteeme
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 was
                 every
                 day
                 advanced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 encreased
                 by
                 rare
                 and
                 miraculous
                 events
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Neophites
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 unjustly
                 condemned
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 apparition
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 one
                 night
                 to
                 that
                 Judge
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 Innocent
                 :
                 and
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 recovery
                 was
                 despaired
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 were
                 cured
                 by
                 
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 visibly
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 conforted
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 his
                 great
                 employments
                 ,
                 Father
                 Mattheus
                 did
                 not
                 omit
                 the
                 other
                 functions
                 of
                 his
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 superiour
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Mission
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 governed
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 charity
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 continuall
                 paines
                 and
                 care
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 servant
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 )
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 all
                 humane
                 means
                 were
                 applyed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 possible
                 care
                 used
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 was
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 He
                 desired
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 he
                 received
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 resentment
                 and
                 devotion
                 :
                 The
                 Fathers
                 desired
                 his
                 blessing
                 before
                 he
                 dyed
                 :
                 about
                 many
                 questions
                 which
                 they
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 particular
                 answers
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 Why
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   leave
                   you
                   the
                   gate
                   open
                   to
                   great
                   victories
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   obtained
                   without
                   great
                   pains
                   and
                   combats
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 entertaining
                 with
                 discourse
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 often
                 raising
                 up
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 voice
                 towards
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 amorous
                 Colloquies
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 closing
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 sweet
                 sleep
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 his
                 soule
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Maker
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 generall
                 greife
                 and
                 resentment
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 calling
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   perfect
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   Saint
                   ,
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 forbeare
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 brevities
                 sake
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 already
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Father
                 Trigaltius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Burying
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 custom
                 among
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 related
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 appoynted
                 for
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 their
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 very
                 hardly
                 a
                 place
                 allowed
                 them
                 for
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 were
                 altogether
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 doubt
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 bury
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 guide
                 unto
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 intention
                 to
                 honour
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 by
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 speciall
                 assistance
                 ,
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 to
                 Petition
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 desiring
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 place
                 assigned
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 our
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 first
                 set
                 this
                 businesse
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 framed
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 laid
                 downe
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 humble
                 request
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 passing
                 of
                 this
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Stile
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 seemed
                 so
                 impossible
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Colao
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 accounted
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 enterprise
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 recommended
                 their
                 businesse
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 belonged
                 first
                 to
                 over
                 look
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 favour
                 us
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 passed
                 the
                 Chancery
                 without
                 any
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 he
                 that
                 holdeth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Kings
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 did
                 dispose
                 and
                 incline
                 him
                 to
                 favour
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 remembring
                 the
                 former
                 Present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clock
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 alwaies
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 referre
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 petitions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Rites
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 they
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 had
                 considered
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 judged
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 therefore
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Patrimonie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 did
                 remit
                 our
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Assoone
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 friends
                 in
                 that
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 favour
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 such
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 other
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 remanded
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Rites
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 severall
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 did
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 sentence
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Majestie
                 hath
                 given
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Councell
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 businesse
                 did
                 belong
                 ,
                 should
                 give
                 their
                 judgement
                 concerning
                 this
                 petition
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 well
                 considered
                 the
                 laws
                 and
                 constitutions
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 one
                 which
                 saith
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 subject
                 or
                 Vassall
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   for
                   sometimes
                   there
                   come
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   thither
                   )
                
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 dyeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 assigne
                 him
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 buriall
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 inscription
                 graven
                 in
                 stone
                 ,
                 wherein
                 shall
                 be
                 expressed
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 hither
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 law
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Stranger
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Kings
                 gratuity
                 ,
                 and
                 reward
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 custome
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 shall
                 defray
                 the
                 costs
                 of
                 his
                 funerall
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 his
                 gratuity
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 expence
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 laws
                 (
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 see
                 how
                 an
                 argument
                 should
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 favour
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 already
                 received
                 their
                 gratuity
                 )
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 knew
                 so
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 so
                 many
                 reasons
                 and
                 conveniences
                 to
                 obtain
                 that
                 favour
                 ,
                 which
                 Father
                 
                   Iames
                   Pantoia
                
                 required
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 his
                 deceased
                 companion
                 ,
                 that
                 assoone
                 as
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 came
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 what
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 .
                 The
                 Colao
                 drew
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 
                 forme
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 seemed
                 very
                 reasonable
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 strangers
                 should
                 have
                 that
                 favour
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 againe
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 signed
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 his
                 Fiat
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 expedition
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 our
                 troubles
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 render
                 thanks
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 favour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 cleerly
                 to
                 owne
                 from
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 importance
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 residence
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 concession
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 serving
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 Sepulture
                 for
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 license
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 remain
                 there
                 during
                 our
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 having
                 granted
                 us
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 after
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 granted
                 us
                 also
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 abode
                 there
                 during
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Grant
                 runne
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   bury
                   their
                   Father
                
                 Riccius
                 
                   and
                   his
                   companions
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 who
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 overcome
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 ▪
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 facilitie
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 still
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 want
                 very
                 much
                 opposition
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 having
                 many
                 Mandarines
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 procuring
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Sun-dialls
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 highly
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 Pantoia
                 had
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 making
                 them
                 very
                 exactly
                 )
                 our
                 poverty
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 extend
                 it selfe
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 overcame
                 the
                 smaller
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 became
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Fathers
                 having
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 friend
                 :
                 who
                 indeed
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Father
                 Pantoia
                 going
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 refresh
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 businesse
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 upon
                 him
                 might
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 forget
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Father
                 could
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 the
                 Colao
                 tooke
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 forget
                 his
                 businesse
                 ;
                 but
                 fearing
                 least
                 any
                 delay
                 might
                 be
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 past
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 with
                 particular
                 recommendations
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 already
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 severall
                 other
                 officers
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 Upon
                 the
                 recommendations
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 much
                 favoured
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 presently
                 order
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Officers
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 hands
                 it
                 was
                 immediately
                 to
                 be
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 finde
                 out
                 a
                 proper
                 place
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 alwaies
                 very
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 what
                 haste
                 the
                 businesse
                 did
                 require
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 immediately
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 out
                 foure
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 seemed
                 all
                 very
                 convenient
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 liked
                 them
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 these
                 foure
                 places
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 very
                 neere
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 faire
                 and
                 stately
                 house
                 and
                 garden
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 belonged
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Eunuchs
                 of
                 the
                 palace
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 
                 what
                 crime
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 still
                 kept
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 should
                 certainly
                 be
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 whole
                 estate
                 would
                 be
                 confiscated
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 save
                 this
                 Garden
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 Sanctuarie
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Gate
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 turning
                 it
                 into
                 an
                 habitation
                 of
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 the
                 great
                 Hall
                 for
                 a
                 Temple
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 setting
                 over
                 it
                 this
                 Magnificent
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   Goodnesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 place
                 was
                 very
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Bonzo
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 abandoned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 little
                 difficultie
                 in
                 obtaining
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 place
                 then
                 being
                 designed
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 wanting
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 hoping
                 to
                 draw
                 something
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 earnest
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 place
                 prized
                 ▪
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 favours
                 of
                 Princes
                 were
                 above
                 all
                 price
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 an
                 out-cry
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 having
                 notice
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 owner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 presently
                 drew
                 up
                 an
                 Order
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   belong
                   unto
                   an
                
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   was
                   condemned
                   to
                   death
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   bought
                   with
                   money
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                
                 Bonzo
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   dwelleth
                   therein
                   ,
                   be
                   sent
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   presently
                   consigned
                   to
                   Father
                
                 James
                 Pentoia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   companions
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Order
                 was
                 executed
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Sentence
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bonzo
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 difficulty
                 in
                 being
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 Bonzo
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Temple
                 He
                 dispatched
                 presently
                 two
                 men
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 him
                 away
                 in
                 much
                 fear
                 and
                 doubt
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 befall
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 that
                 men
                 ordinarily
                 runne
                 into
                 by
                 such
                 visits
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 commanded
                 him
                 immediatly
                 without
                 any
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 quit
                 that
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 out
                 another
                 .
                 He
                 obeyed
                 him
                 very
                 willingly
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 glad
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 feared
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 House
                 and
                 Garden
                 ,
                 giving
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 businesse
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 not
                 fores●eing
                 the
                 great
                 contrasts
                 and
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 to
                 find
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 secrecie
                 and
                 expedition
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 businesse
                 was
                 carried
                 ,
                 gave
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 news
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 still
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 .
                 But
                 assoon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 understood
                 abroad
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 strangers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 what
                 complaints
                 and
                 murmures
                 it
                 occasioned
                 in
                 the
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 friends
                 and
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 undertook
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 utmost
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 revoked
                 by
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 went
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 inferiour
                 Eunuchs
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 found
                 only
                 a
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 Societie
                 ;
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 discourse
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 there
                 severall
                 goods
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 Houshold-stuffe
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 grant
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 before
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 severall
                 speeches
                 to
                 the
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 bidding
                 him
                 adieu
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 they
                 never
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 libertie
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 again
                 :
                 another
                 in
                 great
                 rage
                 called
                 him
                 ,
                 Masse
                 of
                 durt
                 and
                 dung
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 the
                 Idoll
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 Chaulk
                 ,
                 and
                 gilt
                 )
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 assistance
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 professing
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 any
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 shew
                 any
                 sign
                 of
                 gratitude
                 or
                 memorie
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 others
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 statue
                 had
                 formerly
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 another
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 changed
                 :
                 behold
                 ,
                 what
                 revenge
                 he
                 taketh
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 usurped
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 of
                 greater
                 authoritie
                 left
                 no
                 way
                 nor
                 meanes
                 un-attempted
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Eunuchs
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 intent
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 they
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Culikien
                 to
                 interpose
                 his
                 authority
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 Secretary
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Puritie
                 ,
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 frequentest
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 .
                 But
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Order
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 meddle
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 greater
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 devout
                 worshipper
                 of
                 Idols
                 ;
                 by
                 her
                 meanes
                 they
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 design
                 about
                 ;
                 a
                 certain
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 much
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 mover
                 of
                 this
                 revolution
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 her
                 with
                 great
                 lamentations
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 Gods
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 worth
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Crownes
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 certain
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 render
                 them
                 no
                 worship
                 nor
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 also
                 destroy
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 certain
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 break
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 and
                 burn
                 them
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 earnestly
                 besought
                 her
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 concerning
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 she
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 allow
                 of
                 his
                 request
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 answered
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   though
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   value
                   you
                   speak
                   of
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Magnificence
                   ?
                   the
                   very
                   mentioning
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   businesse
                   now
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   done
                   them
                   that
                   favour
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   strangers
                   should
                   but
                   make
                   their
                   complaint
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   that
                
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   and
                   already
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 powerfull
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 craft
                 and
                 machinations
                 which
                 were
                 used
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 protected
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 having
                 overcome
                 all
                 difficulties
                 and
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 Thanks
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Mile
                 ;
                 the
                 building
                 is
                 very
                 neat
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 Brick
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 been
                 built
                 above
                 thirty
                 years
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 cost
                 14000.
                 
                 Crownes
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 excessive
                 summe
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 Toward
                 Morning
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 was
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 already
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 closed
                 ,
                 and
                 varnished
                 over
                 after
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 Fashion
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 new
                 Christians
                 did
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 lighted
                 Candles
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 Crosse
                 which
                 was
                 carried
                 before
                 very
                 richly
                 adorned
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 the
                 
                 Coffin
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 room
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 convenience
                 to
                 performe
                 those
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 requisite
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 China
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 transferred
                 to
                 the
                 Dormitorie
                 already
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 further
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Chappell
                 consisting
                 of
                 six
                 sides
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 brick
                 ,
                 and
                 vaulted
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 sides
                 come
                 out
                 two
                 walls
                 ,
                 built
                 compassing
                 in
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Semi-circle
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 for
                 a
                 Coemeterie
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 Cypresses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 among
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 accounted
                 mournfull
                 and
                 funerall
                 Trees
                 :
                 they
                 seemed
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 planted
                 there
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 shade
                 the
                 Tomb
                 of
                 Father
                 Riccius
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 built
                 there
                 of
                 Brick
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 Idol
                 being
                 beaten
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 served
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Lime
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 might
                 even
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 triumph
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Idols
                 .
                 They
                 caused
                 the
                 Chappel
                 of
                 Idols
                 to
                 be
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Hal
                 a
                 very
                 stately
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereon
                 was
                 placed
                 the
                 principall
                 Idol
                 ,
                 all
                 gilt
                 from
                 head
                 to
                 foot
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Chinesses
                   ,
                   Ticam
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 conceit
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 treasures
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Scepter
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Crowne
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 we
                 paint
                 our
                 Kings
                 .
                 On
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 him
                 stood
                 foure
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 Servants
                 ,
                 all
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ;
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 were
                 placed
                 Two
                 great
                 Tables
                 ,
                 upon
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 stood
                 five
                 inferiour
                 Kings
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Kings
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 painted
                 on
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 and
                 condemning
                 Sinners
                 to
                 the
                 punishments
                 and
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 Painted
                 horrible
                 Devils
                 ,
                 carrying
                 Instruments
                 of
                 torment
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 punishments
                 which
                 are
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 damned
                 wretches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 caverns
                 full
                 of
                 flames
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 and
                 terrible
                 fiends
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 Painted
                 a
                 great
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Scales
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 a
                 man
                 laden
                 with
                 sinnes
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 prayers
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 out-weigh
                 all
                 the
                 Sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 him
                 who
                 doth
                 frequently
                 rehearse
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 swallowed
                 up
                 very
                 many
                 men
                 ;
                 over
                 it
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Silver
                 ;
                 and
                 over
                 these
                 did
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 conduct
                 men
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delight
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 who
                 plucked
                 their
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 and
                 torments
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 those
                 Ministers
                 did
                 gain
                 a
                 great
                 repute
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 and
                 over
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 torment
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 inscription
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 call
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
                 All
                 was
                 thrown
                 down
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 our
                 Servants
                 ,
                 who
                 strove
                 who
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 fastest
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 do
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 bellies
                 of
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 money
                 ,
                 Medals
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Jewels
                 .
                 The
                 walls
                 were
                 playstered
                 over
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 a
                 new
                 Altar
                 was
                 erected
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 
                   B.
                   Saviour
                
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 the
                 first
                 Masse
                 was
                 celebrated
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 Solemnitie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 sound
                 of
                 Organs
                 and
                 other
                 instruments
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 brief
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Mattheus
                   Riccius
                
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 by
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 particularly
                 by
                 Doctour
                 
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 loved
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ceremones
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 he
                 was
                 enterred
                 ,
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 first
                 placed
                 in
                 that
                 Chapple
                 another
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 also
                 built
                 there
                 another
                 little
                 Chapple
                 to
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 convenient
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 obliged
                 themselves
                 by
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 undertook
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 over
                 the
                 first
                 Gate
                 they
                 placed
                 in
                 two
                 Chinesses
                 Characters
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Kings
                   liberalitie
                
                 ;
                 which
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 than
                 will
                 here
                 easily
                 be
                 beleeved
                 .
                 Curiosity
                 brought
                 many
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 accommodation
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 commended
                 and
                 admired
                 by
                 all
                 :
                 neither
                 truly
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 seem
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 Alters
                 should
                 be
                 overturned
                 ,
                 and
                 Idols
                 beaten
                 to
                 pieces
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 poor
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 officers
                 .
                 This
                 extraordinarie
                 Grace
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 us
                 was
                 shortly
                 after
                 divulged
                 in
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 no
                 small
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 to
                 our
                 affaires
                 there
                 .
                 Their
                 houses
                 were
                 more
                 frequented
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 better
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 daily
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 only
                 foure
                 Residencies
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 comprehend
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 from
                 South
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 road
                 from
                 Canton
                 to
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fathers
                 desiring
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 from
                 pole
                 to
                 pole
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 also
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 famous
                 Cities
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 occasion
                 was
                 offered
                 them
                 by
                 
                   Doctor
                   Leo
                
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 Country
                 to
                 bury
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 took
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 Familie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Baptise
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 found
                 a
                 house
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 native
                 City
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 happy
                 encounter
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Doctour
                 Yam
                 ,
                 named
                 afterwards
                 at
                 his
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Michael
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 much
                 celebrated
                 in
                 our
                 yearly
                 letters
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Kinsman
                 of
                 
                   Doctour
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 seaven
                 years
                 together
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 allyed
                 to
                 the
                 principall
                 Families
                 of
                 that
                 Citie
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 devout
                 towards
                 the
                 Pagods
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 built
                 a
                 Temple
                 for
                 them
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Bonzi
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 maintained
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 did
                 this
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 than
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 shewed
                 mercy
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 visited
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 very
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 a
                 very
                 hot
                 dispute
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 ordinarie
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 his
                 Sect
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 continued
                 likewise
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 nine
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 producing
                 new
                 arguments
                 and
                 proposing
                 new
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 
                 to
                 impugn●
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 ninth
                 day
                 he
                 yeelded
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   A
                   true
                   Law
                   ,
                   A
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 diligently
                 Catechised
                 and
                 instructed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 consolation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 did
                 much
                 rejoice
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 griefe
                 and
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 Bonzi
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 presently
                 discarded
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Temple
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 did
                 these
                 two
                 Heroes
                 seem
                 two
                 firme
                 and
                 stable
                 pillars
                 ,
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 sustaine
                 that
                 infant
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 example
                 would
                 draw
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 flourishing
                 Christianitie
                 founded
                 in
                 that
                 so
                 populous
                 a
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 is
                 the
                 richest
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 delicious
                 and
                 magnificent
                 in
                 Temples
                 and
                 other
                 structures
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 generalitie
                 the
                 least
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 then
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 their
                 hour
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 required
                 a
                 greater
                 disposition
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 little
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 judged
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 leave
                 that
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 better
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 They
                 proceeded
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 propose
                 their
                 intention
                 to
                 Father
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Longobardus
                
                 ,
                 superiour
                 of
                 that
                 Mission
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 neither
                 approve
                 ,
                 nor
                 reject
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 remitted
                 the
                 businesse
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 at
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 Societie
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 was
                 debated
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 by
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 as
                 experience
                 had
                 taught
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 proceed
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 longanimitie
                 ,
                 greater
                 difficulties
                 having
                 been
                 overcome
                 by
                 those
                 weapons
                 .
                 So
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 thoughts
                 of
                 change
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 remained
                 labouring
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 great
                 good
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 there
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 time
                 afterwards
                 discovered
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 founding
                 there
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 numerous
                 and
                 best
                 instructed
                 Churches
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 
                   China
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 because
                 that
                 house
                 was
                 ever
                 a
                 safe
                 Port
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 secure
                 refuge
                 in
                 all
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Christianitie
                 also
                 was
                 much
                 encreased
                 in
                 Xa●hoi
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Paul
                
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 houshold
                 had
                 been
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 we
                 had
                 there
                 no
                 setled
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neverthelesse
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 year
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 visited
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 new
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 foure
                 ancient
                 houses
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 preached
                 and
                 exercised
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 very
                 quietly
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 exercised
                 their
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Gentiles
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 flourished
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 abundant
                 number
                 of
                 new
                 Converts
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 new
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 Macao
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 were
                 sent
                 unto
                 from
                 many
                 places
                 and
                 from
                 severall
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 City
                 of
                 Vamcheu
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neere
                 unto
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 desire
                 
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Litterati
                 there
                 wrot
                 a
                 letter
                 to
                 Father
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   Vagnone
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 superiour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 subscribed
                 by
                 forty
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 did
                 invite
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 prayers
                 and
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 deferre
                 his
                 comming
                 ▪
                 &
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 longed
                 for
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                
                 was
                 arrived
                 ▪
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 books
                 we
                 had
                 printed
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 do
                 sometimes
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 guide
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 once
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 help
                 me
                 to
                 Catechise
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 their
                 conversation
                 with
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 fervour
                 ,
                 that
                 really
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 storms
                 and
                 tribulations
                 were
                 blown
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 winter
                 was
                 passed
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 began
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 bringing
                 forth
                 flowers
                 worthy
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 that
                 celestiall
                 Gardiner
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 crop
                 was
                 now
                 ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 a
                 happy
                 harvest
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 being
                 animated
                 with
                 these
                 successes
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 many
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 presented
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 sparing
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 dayly
                 encreased
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 his
                 Councellour
                 ?
                 Whilest
                 things
                 stood
                 in
                 this
                 prosperous
                 condition
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 ours
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 exercise
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 raised
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 that
                 house
                 was
                 founded
                 with
                 much
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 greater
                 tranquility
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 the
                 following
                 persecution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   fierce
                   persecution
                   is
                   raised
                   against
                   the
                   Christians
                   in
                   Nankim
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   terrible
                   of
                   all
                   we
                   have
                   yet
                   suffered
                   ,
                   began
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1615
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   relate
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   was
                   this
                   year
                   sent
                   from
                   Pekim
                   to
                   Nankim
                   a
                   Mandarine
                   called
                   
                     Qui
                     Xin
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   assistant
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Tribunall
                   named
                   Lipu
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   cognizance
                   of
                   all
                   
                     Rites
                     ,
                     Sects
                     ,
                     Strangers
                  
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   extreamly
                   averse
                   both
                   to
                   our
                   
                     Holy
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   very
                   much
                   addicted
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   stirred
                   up
                   by
                   severall
                   occasions
                   ,
                   to
                   beare
                   a
                   particular
                   hatred
                   towards
                   us
                   ;
                   First
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   a
                   booke
                   written
                   against
                   our
                   religion
                   by
                   a
                   Bonzo
                   ,
                   an
                   intimate
                   friend
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   well
                   confuted
                   by
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bonzo
                   broke
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   the
                   very
                   griefe
                   and
                   shame
                   he
                   conceived
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   Moreover
                   the
                   Bonzi
                   of
                   Nankim
                   ,
                   had
                   given
                   him
                   a
                   handsome
                   bribe
                   ,
                   reported
                   to
                   be
                   10000
                   crownes
                   ,
                   to
                   drive
                   us
                   away
                   ;
                   hoping
                   thereby
                   ,
                   that
                   fire
                   might
                   be
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   kindled
                   against
                   their
                   Gods.
                   To
                   these
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   
                   the
                   spleen
                   he
                   had
                   against
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                  
                   and
                   
                     Dr.
                     Michael
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   discoursing
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   in
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   Cechian
                   ,
                   did
                   by
                   such
                   powerfull
                   arguments
                   vi●fy
                   those
                   Idols
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   worship
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   having
                   nothing
                   left
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   converted
                   his
                   silence
                   into
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   shame
                   into
                   venome
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   spite
                   and
                   malice
                   was
                   much
                   more
                   encreased
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   Memorialls
                   had
                   been
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   great
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   did
                   earnestly
                   move
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   might
                   be
                   perswaded
                   to
                   translate
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Europe
                   into
                   the
                   Chinesse
                   language
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   employed
                   in
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   their
                   calendar
                   ;
                   Xin
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   digest
                   ,
                   that
                   strangers
                   should
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   such
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   enemies
                   to
                   his
                   sect
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   manifest
                   danger
                   and
                   ruine
                   of
                   his
                   Idols
                   :
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   did
                   strongly
                   animate
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   enterprise
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   ambition
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   be
                   Colao
                   ,
                   hoping
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   his
                   zeale
                   for
                   the
                   ancient
                   Rites
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   religion
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   would
                   aduance
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   dignitie
                   ;
                   especially
                   since
                   it
                   belonged
                   to
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   vigilent
                   eye
                   over
                   such
                   matters
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   besides
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   belonged
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   and
                   office
                   ,
                   he
                   caused
                   a
                   damnable
                   Information
                   to
                   be
                   drawne
                   up
                   against
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   proving
                   therein
                   by
                   feigned
                   and
                   colourable
                   reasons
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   banished
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   they
                   had
                   intruded
                   themselves
                   into
                   China
                   without
                   leave
                   ,
                   making
                   use
                   ,
                   for
                   proofe
                   thereof
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Memoriall
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   formerly
                   mentioned
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   students
                   of
                   Nankim
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   besought
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   to
                   banish
                   the
                   Fathers
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   persons
                   who
                   were
                   very
                   pernicious
                   to
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   secret
                   Machinations
                   against
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   for
                   said
                   they
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   other
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   are
                   they
                   come
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   eagernesse
                   and
                   zeale
                   into
                   another
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   abandoned
                   their
                   owne
                   habitations
                   and
                   estates
                   ?
                   The
                   other
                   Testimonies
                   which
                   he
                   brought
                   ,
                   were
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   impostures
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   a
                   neighbour
                   of
                   ours
                   in
                   Nankim
                   had
                   furnished
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   many
                   nights
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   ,
                   under
                   pretense
                   of
                   some
                   solemnitie
                   concerning
                   the
                   divine
                   worship
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   great
                   assemblies
                   held
                   in
                   our
                   house
                   consisting
                   of
                   thousands
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   (
                   a
                   most
                   grosse
                   lie
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   break
                   of
                   day
                   they
                   all
                   dispersed
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   houses
                   ;
                   that
                   every
                   new
                   Christian
                   had
                   given
                   him
                   five
                   false
                   duckats
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   Alchimy
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   enrolled
                   in
                   a
                   list
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   kept
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   strange
                   and
                   barbarous
                   names
                   imposed
                   upon
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   admittance
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   taught
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   upon
                   their
                   forehead
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   marke
                   of
                   distinction
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   rebellion
                   and
                   insurrection
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   houses
                   fu●l
                   of
                   Armes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   lies
                   very
                   well
                   coloured
                   over
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     all
                     these
                     arguments
                     put
                     together
                     he
                     framed
                     a
                  
                   Memoriall
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     he
                     presented
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Month
                   of
                   May
                   1616.
                   
                   
                     The
                     substance
                     whereof
                     was
                  
                   .
                   Our
                   entrance
                   by
                   stealth
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   The
                   propagation
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Idols
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   religion
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   .
                   The
                   concurrance
                   which
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   high
                   Titles
                   between
                   our
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   our
                   West
                   and
                   their
                   East
                   .
                   Our
                   subtletie
                   and
                   craft
                   in
                   gaining
                   of
                   friends
                   .
                   The
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Astrologie
                   of
                   China
                   as
                   false
                   and
                   erroneous
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Europe
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     things
                     .
                     The
                     conclusion
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                  
                   
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   publike
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   cause
                   a
                   generall
                   Massacre
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   before
                   their
                   force
                   and
                   number
                   could
                   prove
                   dangerous
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   Memoriall
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   very
                   secretly
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   answer
                   returned
                   within
                   the
                   usuall
                   time
                   .
                   Neverthelesse
                   ,
                   
                     Dr.
                     Michael
                  
                   had
                   notice
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Mandarine
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   friend
                   both
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Xin
                   :
                   he
                   presently
                   gave
                   advise
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   with
                   directions
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   do
                   .
                   He
                   worte
                   many
                   letters
                   to
                   severall
                   Mandarines
                   in
                   our
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   directed
                   to
                   Xin
                   ,
                   wherein
                   without
                   discovering
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   his
                   intention
                   ,
                   he
                   confuted
                   all
                   his
                   arguments
                   against
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   their
                   religion
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   invited
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   retire
                   themselves
                   to
                   his
                   house
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Hamcheu
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   storme
                   were
                   over
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   laboured
                   to
                   obtain
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   succour
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   re-doubling
                   our
                   prayers
                   and
                   mortifications
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   ,
                   we
                   went
                   to
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   two
                   dayes
                   journey
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   him
                   the
                   Apologie
                   written
                   by
                   
                     Dr.
                     Michael
                  
                   for
                   our
                   assistance
                   and
                   counsell
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   added
                   a
                   discourse
                   in
                   commendations
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   eligion
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   hands
                   he
                   dispersed
                   many
                   advertisements
                   necessary
                   for
                   that
                   time
                   and
                   occasion
                   ,
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   :
                   neither
                   were
                   the
                   Fathers
                   wanting
                   with
                   fervent
                   exhortations
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   
                     faithfull
                     Pastours
                  
                   ,
                   animating
                   and
                   encouraging
                   all
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   Gods
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Holy
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   striving
                   who
                   should
                   prepare
                   himselfe
                   best
                   against
                   the
                   storme
                   ,
                   frequented
                   our
                   house
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Sacraments
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   counsell
                   how
                   to
                   carry
                   themselves
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Persecution
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   a
                   prudent
                   and
                   learned
                   person
                   named
                   
                     Iohn
                     Vao
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   prepared
                   foure
                   small
                   banners
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   wrote
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   Sir-name
                   ,
                   and
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Christianitie
                   both
                   of
                   himselfe
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   familie
                   ;
                   which
                   might
                   serve
                   him
                   for
                   ensignes
                   of
                   his
                   profession
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Persecution
                   ;
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   cease
                   to
                   declare
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exhort
                   others
                   to
                   a
                   constant
                   confession
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Three
                   Months
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Memoriall
                     ;
                     Xin
                  
                   having
                   received
                   no
                   answer
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   presented
                   another
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Xamxù
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Lipù
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Tribunall
                   in
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   having
                   preswaded
                   him
                   also
                   to
                   frame
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Tenour
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   present
                   it
                   along
                   with
                   his
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Mathematician
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   perswaded
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   correct
                   and
                   amend
                   the
                   
                     Chinesse
                     Calendar
                  
                   ,
                   discovered
                   their
                   plot
                   ,
                   and
                   privately
                   taking
                   a
                   copy
                   of
                   their
                   petitions
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   to
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   one
                   night
                   wrote
                   an
                   Apologie
                   for
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   present
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   dispatched
                   a
                   Mandarine
                   ,
                   his
                   disciple
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   very
                   well
                   versed
                   in
                   the
                   manage
                   of
                   affaires
                   at
                   Court
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   Lipu
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   sufficiently
                   informed
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   perswade
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   favour
                   the
                   intentions
                   of
                   Xin
                   .
                   This
                   President
                   concealed
                   the
                   venome
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   under
                   faire
                   and
                   specious
                   promises
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   pernicious
                   Memoriall
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   request
                   of
                   Xin
                   was
                   so
                   just
                   and
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   his
                   part
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   without
                   expecting
                   any
                   other
                   leave
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   dispatched
                   orders
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   for
                   the
                   
                   extermination
                   and
                   banishment
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   excepting
                   only
                   those
                   of
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   saw
                   them
                   well
                   backt
                   and
                   supported
                   ;
                   taxing
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   both
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   who
                   did
                   protect
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Memoriall
                   was
                   so
                   handsomely
                   woven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   placed
                   so
                   equivocally
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   given
                   them
                   quite
                   another
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   had
                   required
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   two
                   Memorialls
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   Xin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   President
                   ,
                   were
                   presented
                   on
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   get
                   no
                   intelligence
                   of
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   was
                   presented
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   twentieth
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   month
                   they
                   were
                   published
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Stile
                   of
                   China
                   ,
                   by
                   expresse
                   Curriers
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   a
                   particular
                   order
                   from
                   the
                   President
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   were
                   amazed
                   to
                   see
                   three
                   Mandarines
                   conspire
                   against
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   had
                   admired
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Letterati
                   had
                   respected
                   ,
                   visited
                   ,
                   and
                   esteemed
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   well
                   perceived
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   accusations
                   were
                   but
                   forged
                   calumnies
                   ,
                   which
                   proceeded
                   from
                   a
                   corrupt
                   and
                   malicious
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   thirtieth
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   moneth
                   ,
                   about
                   midnight
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Currier
                   dispatched
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Quoi
                   of
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   the
                   news
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   Nankim
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   passed
                   at
                   Court.
                   Immediately
                   they
                   ran
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   themselves
                   as
                   Victimes
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   afterwards
                   packing
                   up
                   their
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sacred
                   Vessels
                   that
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   conveighed
                   them
                   thence
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ;
                   hoping
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   to
                   secure
                   them
                   .
                   Assoon
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     Nicolaus
                     Longobardus
                  
                   superiour
                   of
                   the
                   Mission
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iulius
                     Lenis
                  
                   ,
                   departed
                   towards
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   what
                   assistance
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   There
                   remained
                   in
                   Nankim
                   the
                   Fathers
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     Vagnone
                  
                   and
                   
                     Alvarus
                     Semedo
                     (
                     the
                     Authour
                     of
                     this
                     Relation
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   who
                   expected
                   every
                   moment
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   seised
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   and
                   Executioners
                   .
                   Not
                   long
                   after
                   ,
                   came
                   three
                   Mandarines
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   President
                   and
                   Xin
                   were
                   deputed
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   lately
                   issued
                   for
                   our
                   banishment
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   neverthelesse
                   ,
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   condole
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   very
                   well
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   our
                   innocence
                   and
                   deserts
                   ;
                   yet
                   advised
                   us
                   to
                   give
                   place
                   willingly
                   to
                   force
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   necessitated
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   discourteous
                   aud
                   barbarous
                   usage
                   of
                   Xin
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   President
                   would
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   receive
                   any
                   affront
                   ,
                   nor
                   molestation
                   in
                   our
                   journey
                   ;
                   also
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   did
                   advise
                   us
                   as
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   too
                   much
                   hast
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   hoped
                   through
                   our
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   friends
                   at
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   these
                   troubles
                   would
                   shortly
                   be
                   appeased
                   .
                
                 
                   Toward
                   the
                   evening
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   sent
                   by
                   Xin
                   to
                   beset
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   break
                   of
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   September
                   ,
                   there
                   appeared
                   three
                   Sergeants
                   to
                   apprehend
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   search
                   every
                   hole
                   and
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   :
                   and
                   although
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   speciall
                   order
                   from
                   Xin
                   to
                   abuse
                   and
                   evill
                   intreate
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   neverthelesse
                   they
                   carryed
                   themselves
                   very
                   courteously
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   in
                   their
                   message
                   in
                   writing
                   to
                   
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   poynt
                   of
                   Civilitie
                   in
                   China
                   .
                   They
                   set
                   a
                   guard
                   upon
                   the
                   doores
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   an
                   inventary
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   while
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   sent
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   called
                   Donatus
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   our
                   Caterer
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Father
                     Longobardus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   what
                   had
                   happened
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   advise
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   enemies
                   clutches
                   .
                   Donatus
                   did
                   his
                   message
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   with
                   provision
                   for
                   our
                   supper
                   in
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   jeared
                   by
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   returne
                   into
                   the
                   cage
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   accord
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   preferred
                   that
                   prison
                   before
                   the
                   liberty
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   enjoyed
                   elsewhere
                   .
                   For
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   rumour
                   of
                   the
                   persecution
                   ,
                   He
                   returned
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   purposely
                   to
                   serve
                   us
                   ,
                   being
                   resolved
                   either
                   to
                   live
                   or
                   die
                   with
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   (
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   very
                   young
                   years
                   )
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   zealous
                   and
                   observant
                   ;
                   having
                   converted
                   many
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   grace
                   to
                   suffer
                   much
                   for
                   his
                   religion
                   ;
                   both
                   in
                   imprisonment
                   and
                   stripes
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   our
                   constant
                   companion
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   inventary
                   was
                   finished
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   expect
                   to
                   finde
                   such
                   povertie
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   sealed
                   our
                   chests
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   could
                   be
                   shut
                   up
                   ,
                   they
                   carryed
                   away
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   in
                   a
                   sedan
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   him
                   before
                   Xin
                   ,
                   leaving
                   Father
                   Semedo
                   lying
                   sick
                   in
                   a
                   chamber
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   sealed
                   up
                   .
                   Assoone
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   out
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   noyse
                   and
                   shouting
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   meaner
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   crowde
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Officers
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   way
                   by
                   blowes
                   .
                   After
                   they
                   had
                   gone
                   two
                   miles
                   ,
                   they
                   stayed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   orders
                   which
                   Xin
                   had
                   given
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Tauli
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Kinsman
                   of
                   Xins
                   ,
                   spending
                   at
                   least
                   two
                   houres
                   in
                   giving
                   him
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   passed
                   :
                   during
                   which
                   time
                   ,
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   was
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   street
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   injuries
                   ,
                   scoffes
                   and
                   abuses
                   of
                   the
                   insolent
                   people
                   .
                   At
                   length
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   being
                   returned
                   ,
                   made
                   their
                   excuses
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   long
                   stay
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   carried
                   him
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   recommending
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Gaolers
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   sent
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   House
                   a
                   good
                   Supper
                   and
                   a
                   bed
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   Sergeants
                   did
                   also
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   their
                   turns
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   taking
                   his
                   day
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   two
                   of
                   our
                   domestique
                   Servants
                   who
                   waited
                   upon
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   in
                   the
                   prison
                   ;
                   one
                   whereof
                   was
                   called
                   
                     Ciam
                     Matthew
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   zealous
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   three
                   years
                   before
                   ,
                   had
                   retired
                   himselfe
                   to
                   our
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   with
                   more
                   liberty
                   serve
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   upon
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   without
                   expecting
                   any
                   other
                   recompense
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   life
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   ,
                   assoon
                   as
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   were
                   come
                   into
                   our
                   house
                   ,
                   presented
                   himselfe
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   opportunitie
                   to
                   be
                   carryed
                   along
                   with
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   effect
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   gained
                   a
                   happy
                   crowne
                   by
                   this
                   Persecution
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   news
                   of
                   the
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   inflamed
                   with
                   zeale
                   ,
                   ran
                   to
                   our
                   house
                   ,
                   neither
                   could
                   the
                   guards
                   hinder
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   going
                   in
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   zealous
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   was
                   
                     Iohn
                     Yao
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   sticking
                   in
                   his
                   cap
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   above
                   mentioned
                   banners
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   a
                   scrowl
                   of
                   paper
                   ,
                   wherein
                   were
                   contained
                   the
                   chiefe
                   heads
                   of
                   our
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   asked
                   by
                   the
                   guard
                   ,
                   
                   what
                   he
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   To
                   die
                   with
                   the
                   Fathers
                   like
                   a
                   Christian
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Souldiers
                   were
                   much
                   astonished
                   at
                   that
                   answer
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   put
                   a
                   halter
                   about
                   his
                   neck
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   ,
                   where
                   being
                   asked
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   answered
                   boldly
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   loude
                   voice
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   hearken
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   immediately
                   caused
                   the
                   halter
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   about
                   his
                   neck
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   a
                   seat
                   to
                   rest
                   himselfe
                   on
                   ;
                   much
                   admiting
                   his
                   resolution
                   and
                   constancy
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   whereof
                   had
                   not
                   till
                   that
                   time
                   been
                   seen
                   in
                   China
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   Xin
                   understanding
                   that
                   the
                   Sergeants
                   had
                   left
                   one
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   the
                   other
                   civilly
                   ,
                   was
                   very
                   angry
                   ,
                   and
                   reproved
                   them
                   sharply
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   go
                   next
                   morning
                   to
                   a
                   garden
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   had
                   without
                   the
                   City
                   for
                   our
                   recreation
                   ,
                   telling
                   them
                   they
                   should
                   finde
                   there
                   store
                   of
                   armes
                   concealed
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   returne
                   to
                   carry
                   the
                   other
                   Father
                   to
                   prison
                   .
                   They
                   found
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   garden
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   carried
                   Father
                   Semedo
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   foure
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   foure
                   other
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   brother
                   
                     Sebastian
                     Fernandes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   student
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   native
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Macao
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Christians
                   of
                   Nankim
                   wrote
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   happened
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Father
                     Longobardus
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   departed
                   for
                   Pekim
                   .
                   The
                   messenger
                   overtooke
                   him
                   in
                   Cauxeu
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   presently
                   consulted
                   with
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Governour
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   of
                   two
                   territories
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   resolved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   should
                   go
                   alone
                   to
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   leave
                   his
                   companion
                   there
                   .
                   He
                   furnished
                   him
                   with
                   an
                   hundred
                   crownes
                   to
                   defray
                   such
                   expenses
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   requisite
                   for
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   their
                   defence
                   .
                   He
                   wrote
                   also
                   to
                   severall
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   Nankim
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Vice-roy
                   himselfe
                   .
                   He
                   procured
                   many
                   letters
                   from
                   his
                   friends
                   to
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   prisoners
                   :
                   he
                   comforted
                   them
                   with
                   letters
                   ,
                   and
                   mony
                   ,
                   and
                   cloaths
                   against
                   winter
                   ,
                   which
                   began
                   to
                   grow
                   very
                   sharpe
                   ;
                   neither
                   was
                   his
                   fortitude
                   inferiour
                   to
                   his
                   charity
                   ,
                   resisting
                   valiantly
                   his
                   kindred
                   and
                   friends
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   every
                   day
                   set
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   perswade
                   him
                   to
                   leave
                   that
                   so
                   open
                   defence
                   and
                   protection
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   prove
                   so
                   prejudiciall
                   and
                   dangerous
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   so
                   good
                   reasons
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   silenced
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   and
                   his
                   whole
                   family
                   persevered
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   they
                   had
                   begun
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Dr.
                     Michael
                  
                   shewed
                   himselfe
                   no
                   lesse
                   zealous
                   ,
                   assoone
                   as
                   he
                   understood
                   the
                   newes
                   by
                   the
                   letters
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   sent
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   Nankim
                   and
                   Nanham
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   advised
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   was
                   at
                   Hamken
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   was
                   gone
                   to
                   visit
                   the
                   Christians
                   thereabouts
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   get
                   him
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ;
                   which
                   accordingly
                   he
                   did
                   with
                   many
                   teares
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   fervour
                   and
                   zeale
                   of
                   the
                   Catechameni
                   ,
                   who
                   accompanied
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   boote
                   ;
                   as
                   did
                   
                     Dr.
                     Michael
                  
                   likewise
                   and
                   his
                   two
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   brother
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Gentile
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   other
                   Letterati
                   ,
                   walking
                   on
                   foote
                   a
                   great
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   cold
                   and
                   wet
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   .
                   He
                   gave
                   also
                   a
                   hundred
                   crownes
                   to
                   that
                   lay-brother
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   's
                   sent
                   to
                   Cauxen
                   ,
                   to
                   Father
                   Longobardus
                   ,
                   towards
                   the
                   expence
                   of
                   his
                   voyage
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   mony
                   Father
                   Longobardus
                   sent
                   afterwards
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   brother
                   to
                   Nankim
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reliefe
                   of
                   our
                   prisoners
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   Longobardus
                   was
                   arrived
                   at
                   Pekim
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     Iacobus
                     Pantoia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Sabbatinus
                     D'
                     Orsi
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   negotiated
                   our
                   businesse
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   directions
                   and
                   instructions
                   of
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                     ▪
                  
                   It
                   is
                   hardly
                   credible
                   ,
                   what
                   care
                   and
                   paines
                   he
                   tooke
                   in
                   writing
                   of
                   letters
                   and
                   learned
                   Apologies
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   imaginable
                   diligences
                   ,
                   both
                   openly
                   and
                   under-hand
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   things
                   I
                   forbeare
                   to
                   mention
                   here
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   related
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   Yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   was
                   he
                   never
                   able
                   to
                   get
                   a
                   Memoriall
                   passed
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   hands
                   ,
                   Xin
                   having
                   craftily
                   shut
                   up
                   all
                   entrance
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   neverthelesse
                   those
                   Apologies
                   were
                   dispersed
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   sufficiently
                   manifest
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   our
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   injustice
                   of
                   the
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 
                   While
                   the
                   Christians
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   innocencie
                   appeare
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   might
                   ,
                   Xin
                   grew
                   still
                   the
                   more
                   outragious
                   against
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   against
                   the
                   poore
                   prisoners
                   .
                   He
                   suffered
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   together
                   above
                   five
                   daies
                   ,
                   but
                   commanded
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   separated
                   and
                   put
                   into
                   five
                   severall
                   prisons
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   strictly
                   forbid
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   allowed
                   any
                   conversation
                   or
                   visits
                   ,
                   strengthening
                   their
                   guards
                   ,
                   upon
                   pretence
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   men
                   could
                   vanish
                   out
                   of
                   sight
                   when
                   they
                   pleased
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   extreamly
                   vexed
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   so
                   colour
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   appeared
                   to
                   most
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   occasioned
                   meerly
                   by
                   malice
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   shewed
                   us
                   the
                   same
                   kindnesse
                   and
                   respect
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   prosperity
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   afflicted
                   him
                   most
                   was
                   the
                   joy
                   and
                   cheerfulnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   those
                   prisoners
                   shewed
                   in
                   their
                   sufferings
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   without
                   ever
                   giving
                   any
                   signe
                   of
                   sadnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   discontent
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   misery
                   .
                
                 
                   Xin
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   shake
                   the
                   constancy
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   would
                   needs
                   try
                   whether
                   he
                   could
                   overcome
                   the
                   courage
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   commanding
                   that
                   five
                   boyes
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   left
                   behind
                   in
                   our
                   house
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   tender
                   years
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   apprehended
                   by
                   the
                   officers
                   and
                   carryed
                   to
                   prison
                   :
                   an
                   act
                   which
                   was
                   accounted
                   barbarous
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   favour
                   us
                   .
                   He
                   deprived
                   of
                   his
                   degree
                   of
                   
                     Batchelor
                     Philippe
                     Sin
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Chinesse
                   tongue
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   who
                   foreseeing
                   the
                   blow
                   ,
                   kept
                   himselfe
                   retired
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   :
                   But
                   assoone
                   as
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   Degradation
                   was
                   published
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   for
                   having
                   taught
                   the
                   language
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   went
                   abroad
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   publickly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   had
                   the
                   honour
                   to
                   obtain
                   a
                   more
                   noble
                   degree
                   ,
                   by
                   suffering
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   Xin
                   did
                   very
                   much
                   endeavour
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   some
                   letter
                   ,
                   written
                   by
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   pick
                   some
                   occasion
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   raise
                   a
                   calumny
                   upon
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   attempt
                   proving
                   fruitlesse
                   ,
                   he
                   betooke
                   himselfe
                   to
                   compasse
                   his
                   desire
                   by
                   a
                   sleight
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ,
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   draw
                   an
                   answer
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   censure
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   his
                   owne
                   comment
                   upon
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   China
                   is
                   no
                   hard
                   thing
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   custome
                   they
                   have
                   of
                   writing
                   and
                   sealing
                   letters
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   and
                   seale
                   of
                   another
                   :
                   But
                   neither
                   did
                   this
                   invention
                   take
                   effect
                   .
                   For
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   presently
                   discovered
                   the
                   cheat
                   by
                   the
                   stile
                   &
                   maner
                   of
                   writing
                   ,
                   &
                   did
                   but
                   laugh
                   at
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   pains
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   there
                   arrived
                   at
                   Nankim
                   ,
                   that
                   lay-brother
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sent
                   from
                   Father
                   Longobardus
                   to
                   assist
                   the
                   prisoners
                   and
                   Christians
                   there
                   ;
                   where
                   he
                   found
                   
                     Ignatius
                     Hya
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   learned
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   kinsman
                   of
                   
                     Dr.
                     Leo
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sent
                   thither
                   from
                   Cauxeu
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   an
                   Apologie
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Dr.
                   had
                   written
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   and
                   dispersed
                   in
                   that
                   Court.
                   This
                   lay-brother
                   undertooke
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   presse
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   chosen
                   out
                   
                     Six
                     Christians
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Art
                   ,
                   he
                   carried
                   on
                   the
                   worke
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   garden
                   that
                   belonged
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   uncle
                   of
                   this
                   Christian
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   garden
                   belonged
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   presse
                   was
                   ,
                   having
                   counselled
                   them
                   in
                   vain
                   to
                   desist
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   they
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   ,
                   went
                   and
                   discovered
                   it
                   to
                   Xin
                   ,
                   who
                   gave
                   him
                   a
                   good
                   gratuity
                   for
                   his
                   news
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   night
                   sent
                   Officers
                   ,
                   who
                   tooke
                   them
                   all
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   before
                   Xin
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   very
                   joyfull
                   to
                   have
                   found
                   this
                   new
                   occasion
                   of
                   traversing
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   shortly
                   after
                   carryed
                   before
                   that
                   Tauli
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   kinsman
                   of
                   Xin
                   :
                   who
                   having
                   read
                   the
                   Apologie
                   ,
                   and
                   understood
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   finding
                   nothing
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   free
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   trouble
                   ,
                   sent
                   them
                   to
                   another
                   Tauli
                   ,
                   who
                   imitating
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   sent
                   them
                   before
                   another
                   great
                   Mandarine
                   ;
                   who
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   said
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   guilty
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   conclude
                   the
                   businesse
                   ,
                   gave
                   his
                   sentence
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   That
                   those
                   men
                   ought
                   in
                   justice
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   at
                   libertie
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   chastisement
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   fifteen
                   Bastinadoes
                   to
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   opinion
                   was
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   at
                   liberty
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   ●ent
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Tribunall
                   :
                   neverthelesse
                   ,
                   he
                   remanded
                   them
                   back
                   to
                   Xin
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   respect
                   he
                   bore
                   to
                   his
                   great
                   office
                   ,
                   fully
                   perswading
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   set
                   them
                   at
                   libertie
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   Xin
                   heard
                   the
                   sentence
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   burst
                   with
                   rage
                   and
                   anger
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   knowing
                   how
                   to
                   help
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   them
                   to
                   prison
                   to
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   caused
                   fifteen
                   Bastinadoes
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   the
                   poore
                   brother
                   in
                   so
                   cruell
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   great
                   pain
                   and
                   misery
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   now
                   to
                   recount
                   the
                   villanies
                   and
                   outrages
                   which
                   they
                   suffered
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   were
                   remanded
                   from
                   one
                   Tribunall
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   that
                   tempest
                   of
                   
                     Cuffes
                     ,
                     Kicks
                     ,
                     Thrusts
                  
                   ,
                   boxes
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   spitting
                   upon
                   ,
                   dirt
                   throwing
                   in
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   pulling
                   of
                   the
                   haire
                   of
                   their
                   heads
                   and
                   beards
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   insolencies
                   ,
                   which
                   use
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   there
                   to
                   poore
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   mony
                   floweth
                   not
                   largely
                   to
                   the
                   Officers
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   happened
                   to
                   these
                   poore
                   Christians
                   ;
                   leaving
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   pious
                   Reader
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   sent
                   by
                   Xin
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   his
                   Tribunall
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   ;
                   the
                   examination
                   lasted
                   six
                   houres
                   upon
                   these
                   Articles
                   :
                   
                     What
                     law
                     is
                     this
                     law
                     of
                     yours
                     ?
                     How
                     came
                     you
                     into
                  
                   China
                   ?
                   
                     How
                     do
                     your
                     professours
                     live
                     ?
                     How
                     do
                     they
                     maintain
                     themselves
                     ?
                     What
                     Government
                     have
                     they
                     ?
                     What
                     commerce
                     with
                  
                   Macao
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Fathers
                     of
                     that
                     place
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   at
                   length
                   the
                   examination
                   was
                   ended
                   without
                   torments
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Mandarine
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Countriman
                   of
                   
                     Dr.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Dr.
                     Iohn
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   letters
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   Xin
                   was
                   highly
                   enraged
                   at
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   sharply
                   reproved
                   the
                   Mandarine
                   ,
                   he
                   removed
                   the
                   cause
                   from
                   that
                   Tribunall
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   higher
                   Court
                   ,
                   desiring
                   the
                   Tauli
                   thereof
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   rigour
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   examined
                   by
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   pardoned
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   twenty
                   stripes
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   
                   
                     Vu
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   owner
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   and
                   twenty
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Lay-brother
                   ,
                   whose
                   wounds
                   were
                   not
                   yet
                   healed
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   fifteen
                   stripes
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   sent
                   them
                   to
                   Xin
                   ;
                   who
                   not
                   contented
                   with
                   these
                   torments
                   ,
                   sent
                   them
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   Mandarines
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Tribunall
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   examined
                   a
                   new
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Satisfaction
                   of
                   Xin
                   ,
                   were
                   racked
                   (
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   described
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   torments
                   among
                   the
                   Chinesses
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   confesse
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   These
                   valiant
                   Christians
                   were
                   very
                   ill
                   handled
                   by
                   these
                   tormentours
                   ;
                   not
                   having
                   any
                   crime
                   to
                   confesse
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   accused
                   to
                   have
                   perswaded
                   several
                   Women
                   to
                   turne
                   christians
                   ,
                   assisting
                   therein
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   Sentence
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   Bastinadoed
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   above-said
                   ,
                   except
                   a
                   very
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   Printers
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   But
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lay-Brother
                   and
                   
                     Vu
                     Paul
                  
                   so
                   torne
                   and
                   wounded
                   with
                   the
                   Stripes
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   they
                   gave
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   back
                   to
                   Prison
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   being
                   cured
                   and
                   healed
                   there
                   by
                   Father
                   Vagnone
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   possible
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   misery
                   and
                   poverty
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   fifteen
                   dayes
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   again
                   before
                   Xin
                   ,
                   who
                   examining
                   them
                   very
                   particularly
                   ,
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Brother
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     kind
                     of
                     Law
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     yours
                     ,
                     which
                     holdeth
                     forth
                     for
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     who
                     was
                     executed
                     for
                     a
                     Malefactour
                     ?
                  
                   Whereupon
                   the
                   Brother
                   took
                   occasion
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Tyrant
                   would
                   not
                   endure
                   that
                   liberty
                   of
                   speech
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   his
                   promptnesse
                   ,
                   commanded
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   twenty
                   stripes
                   given
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   his
                   former
                   wounds
                   were
                   not
                   quite
                   healed
                   ,
                   he
                   endured
                   an
                   incredible
                   pain
                   in
                   having
                   them
                   opened
                   again
                   with
                   new
                   blowes
                   ;
                   which
                   were
                   laid
                   on
                   so
                   lustily
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bloud
                   spurted
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   where
                   Xin
                   sate
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   more
                   inflamed
                   ,
                   he
                   grew
                   out-ragious
                   against
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   beleeved
                   to
                   have
                   brought
                   the
                   Apology
                   of
                   
                     Doctour
                     Paul
                  
                   from
                   Pekim
                   ;
                   which
                   although
                   it
                   were
                   false
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   discover
                   the
                   true
                   bringer
                   ,
                   he
                   under-went
                   willingly
                   a
                   furious
                   load
                   of
                   stripes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   
                     Holy
                     Faith.
                  
                   After
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   led
                   through
                   the
                   City
                   to
                   the
                   Prison
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   three
                   miles
                   off
                   ;
                   whither
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Brother
                   was
                   carried
                   upon
                   a
                   board
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   himself
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   move
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   courage
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Valiant
                     Confessours
                  
                   grew
                   still
                   the
                   stronger
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   these
                   torments
                   had
                   weakned
                   their
                   Body
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   regret
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   lost
                   their
                   lives
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   bloud
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   healing
                   of
                   their
                   wounds
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   almost
                   frozen
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   cold
                   ,
                   required
                   new
                   cuttings
                   and
                   incisions
                   from
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   unskilfull
                   Surgeons
                   of
                   the
                   Prison
                   ,
                   they
                   rejoyced
                   in
                   those
                   new
                   torments
                   which
                   they
                   suffered
                   in
                   so
                   glorious
                   a
                   cause
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   sorrow
                   and
                   trouble
                   fell
                   to
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   Xin
                   ,
                   who
                   still
                   thirsting
                   after
                   Christian
                   bloud
                   ,
                   remitted
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   Prisoners
                   to
                   the
                   judge
                   criminall
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   successe
                   fell
                   out
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   expectation
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   Judge
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   conferred
                   with
                   
                     Xon
                     Xu
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   his
                   Tribunall
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   enditement
                   of
                   these
                   Prisoners
                   ,
                   pronounced
                   them
                   innocent
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   neverthelesse
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   expect
                   what
                   the
                   Kings
                   pleasure
                   would
                   be
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   good
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   
                   back
                   to
                   Prison
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   five
                   dayes
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                   them
                   at
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   home
                   to
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   getting
                   their
                   wounds
                   healed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 Xin
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Judge
                 Criminall
                 had
                 given
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 contrive
                 new
                 Troubles
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 persecuted
                 Innocent
                 Persons
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 writ
                 and
                 dispersed
                 abroad
                 libels
                 against
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 accusing
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 printed
                 an
                 Apologie
                 against
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Traytours
                 and
                 Disturbers
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 privately
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 Censors
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 rules
                 from
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 Fa.
                 Vagnone
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Seducers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbers
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 ,
                 by
                 teaching
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 infringe
                 their
                 fidelitie
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 all
                 times
                 so
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 in
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 much
                 deplored
                 the
                 misery
                 and
                 unhappinesse
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 may
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 bewitched
                 by
                 such
                 Deceivers
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 Doctours
                 of
                 small
                 esteem
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Philippine
                 Islands
                 ,
                 wrote
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Christians
                 did
                 worship
                 a
                 
                   Crucified
                   Man
                
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 signed
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 and
                 wore
                 it
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 as
                 a
                 Jewel
                 ;
                 That
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Preaching
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Philippines
                 ,
                 of
                 Malacca
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ;
                 That
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 they
                 had
                 slain
                 many
                 Chinesses
                 upon
                 no
                 occasion
                 given
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 their
                 Religious
                 men
                 did
                 commit
                 horrible
                 Sacriledge
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 frequented
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 drawing
                 out
                 all
                 their
                 Secrets
                 from
                 them
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Piety
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 into
                 China
                 was
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 such
                 deceits
                 and
                 impostures
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 undoubtedly
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 droven
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 pest
                 and
                 plague
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Wealth
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 writings
                 published
                 by
                 Xin
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 he
                 laboured
                 so
                 powerfully
                 with
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 they
                 Preached
                 ;
                 and
                 procured
                 
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 signed
                 with
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Vice-roy
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 presented
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 they
                 gave
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 besought
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 dispatch
                 to
                 the
                 Memorials
                 already
                 presented
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 
                   October
                   ▪
                   Xin
                
                 presented
                 a
                 third
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 day
                 he
                 caused
                 a
                 fourth
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Tauli
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 a
                 fifth
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Coli
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Remembrancers
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 did
                 not
                 yet
                 appeare
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 wrote
                 his
                 second
                 Apologie
                 against
                 all
                 these
                 calumnies
                 and
                 Slanders
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Doctour
                   Machael
                
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Memorials
                 and
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 large
                 volume
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 that
                 primitive
                 Church
                 glory
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Holy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 and
                 pens
                 .
                 The
                 writings
                 of
                 our
                 Doctours
                 were
                 Authorized
                 by
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 our
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 who
                 cheerfully
                 under
                 went
                 all
                 the
                 ill
                 usage
                 which
                 was
                 shewn
                 them
                 ;
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 not
                 suffering
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 House
                 .
                 They
                 lay
                 three
                 months
                 hin
                 the
                 worst
                 place
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 with
                 Manacles
                 on
                 their
                 armes
                 :
                 their
                 food
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Rice
                 ill-boyled
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 hearbs
                 without
                 any
                 Seasoning
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 too
                 alwayes
                 cold
                 ,
                 they
                 boyling
                 still
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 once
                 as
                 might
                 serve
                 them
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 dayes
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Almes
                 sent
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 either
                 all
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 stollen
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 and
                 guards
                 ,
                 who
                 alwayes
                 swarmed
                 about
                 them
                 like
                 Waspes
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 Semedo
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Fernandes
                
                 were
                 put
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Prison
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinarie
                 favour
                 they
                 had
                 allowed
                 them
                 half
                 a
                 Duck
                 Egge
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 dried
                 and
                 salted
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 hearbs
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 Egges
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 farthing
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 divided
                 between
                 two
                 men
                 .
                 Father
                 Semedo
                 lay
                 continually
                 sick
                 nine
                 moneths
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 this
                 worthy
                 Infirmarie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 his
                 tenders
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 twice
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 once
                 pardoned
                 the
                 Bastinadoes
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 received
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 so
                 weak
                 a
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Christians
                 fell
                 sick
                 likewise
                 through
                 their
                 great
                 sufferings
                 and
                 durance
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 there
                 were
                 severall
                 times
                 Memorials
                 presented
                 to
                 Xin
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 liberty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Houses
                 to
                 recover
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 given
                 in
                 good
                 security
                 for
                 their
                 returne
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 only
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 who
                 could
                 obtain
                 this
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 foure
                 dayes
                 only
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 two
                 happily
                 ended
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 only
                 through
                 the
                 hardship
                 they
                 endured
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Peter
                   Hya
                
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 22
                 years
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 five
                 years
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 exemplarie
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 vowed
                 perpetuall
                 Chastitie
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 by
                 frequent
                 penances
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 keeping
                 a
                 strict
                 watch
                 upon
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 upon
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 neerest
                 Kins-women
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 frequent
                 prayer
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ▪
                 insomuch
                 that
                 his
                 khees
                 were
                 become
                 her●y
                 and
                 callotus
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 Masse
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 lived
                 four
                 miles
                 off
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 discreet
                 in
                 his
                 ●peec●
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 sincere
                 conscience
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 avoyd
                 every
                 small
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 shadow
                 of
                 evill
                 .
                 What
                 he
                 got
                 by
                 the
                 handy-craft
                 trade
                 he
                 used
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 gave
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 Christians
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 patient
                 of
                 injuries
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 He
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lambe
                 who
                 would
                 imitate
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 did
                 he
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 prisoner
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 Xin
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 him
                 home
                 till
                 he
                 were
                 recovered
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 meere
                 hatred
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 Xin
                 sent
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 to
                 his
                 Mother-in-law
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 Idolatresse
                 ,
                 used
                 him
                 very
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 never
                 shew
                 the
                 least
                 signe
                 of
                 discontent
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 of
                 modesty
                 and
                 admirable
                 patience
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 neere
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 fetcht
                 back
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 flew
                 into
                 eternall
                 libertie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 lay-man
                 who
                 died
                 there
                 in
                 prison
                 for
                 his
                 religion
                 ;
                 his
                 corps
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 bury
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Ceremony
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 who
                 dyed
                 in
                 prison
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Hierome
                   Vem
                
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 our
                 house
                 coming
                 thither
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 died
                 of
                 pure
                 sufferance
                 .
                 His
                 wife
                 presented
                 many
                 Memorialls
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 home
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 she
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 Xin
                 ,
                 who
                 understanding
                 that
                 her
                 husband
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 gave
                 her
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 good
                 you
                 get
                 by
                 the
                 religion
                 they
                 professe
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 left
                 her
                 disconsolate
                 and
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 :
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 her
                 husband
                 died
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 glory
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 humane
                 help
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sicknesse
                 he
                 so
                 patiently
                 endured
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 did
                 stirre
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 prisoners
                 a
                 holy
                 envie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 fervour
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 Christians
                 without
                 wanting
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 true
                 followers
                 of
                 that
                 persecuted
                 religion
                 .
                 They
                 divided
                 the
                 prisons
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 the
                 Christian
                 prisoners
                 were
                 visited
                 ,
                 and
                 succoured
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 also
                 notice
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 designes
                 and
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Mandarines
                 :
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 relieved
                 also
                 the
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 pawning
                 sometimes
                 their
                 houshold-stuffe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 want
                 wherewithall
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Captain
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Cin
                
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 newly
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 as
                 forward
                 and
                 eminent
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 possibly
                 be
                 desired
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 three
                 other
                 families
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 hazzard
                 of
                 being
                 made
                 infamous
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Lucius
                   Ciam
                
                 ,
                 Captain
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Andrew
                   Hiam
                
                 a
                 smith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Francis
                 a
                 guilder
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 admire
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 received
                 some
                 crownes
                 from
                 Father
                 Vagnone
                 for
                 the
                 reliefe
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 daily
                 pains
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 made
                 provision
                 every
                 day
                 for
                 two
                 prisons
                 ,
                 restoring
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 mony
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 certaine
                 devout
                 Christian
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 making
                 a
                 purse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labors
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 prisons
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 :
                 
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 himselfe
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 spared
                 still
                 something
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 penny
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 every
                 day
                 for
                 his
                 maintenance
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 small
                 summe
                 ,
                 he
                 divided
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 most
                 necessitous
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 liberalitie
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 industry
                 of
                 that
                 Charitie
                 was
                 more
                 subtle
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 first
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 wanting
                 certain
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 feigning
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 ministers
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 to
                 disturbe
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 draw
                 mony
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 searching
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 happened
                 to
                 finde
                 any
                 Images
                 ,
                 they
                 threatned
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 to
                 Xin
                 .
                 This
                 lasted
                 till
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 roguery
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 Bastinadoed
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 inform'd
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Tauli
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian.
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 accused
                 before
                 Xin
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 being
                 Christians
                 ;
                 he
                 accepted
                 the
                 accusation
                 ,
                 and
                 remitted
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 Criminall
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 highest
                 offenders
                 are
                 sent
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 rigorously
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 declared
                 innocent
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 foule
                 staine
                 upon
                 Xin
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 injustice
                 and
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 was
                 the
                 infamy
                 lesse
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 two
                 great
                 Mandarines
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 called
                 Hò
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 assembly
                 of
                 Letterati
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 he
                 had
                 imprisoned
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 answering
                 ;
                 Because
                 they
                 preached
                 a
                 law
                 contrary
                 to
                 theirs
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 replied
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 then
                 imprison
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 laws
                 much
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 ours
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 is
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 said
                 Xin
                 ,
                 any
                 accusers
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 replyed
                 Hò
                 ,
                 Who
                 accuseth
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ?
                 He
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 answer
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 confuted
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 laughter
                 raised
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblie
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 reason
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 mis-used
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 committed
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 ever
                 offended
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 although
                 Xin
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 justifie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 President
                 threatned
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 disturber
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 he
                 dispatched
                 a
                 Courrier
                 to
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 stoute
                 Memoriall
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 did
                 afterwards
                 re-call
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 many
                 Mandarines
                 did
                 interpose
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 after
                 maintain
                 any
                 friendship
                 with
                 so
                 unjust
                 a
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Very
                 admirable
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 Charitie
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Christian
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Batchelor
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 ranne
                 to
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 assisted
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 necessities
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 invited
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 perswaded
                 severall
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 who
                 extended
                 also
                 their
                 Charitie
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Christian
                   prisoners
                
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 only
                 he
                 remained
                 there
                 many
                 months
                 ;
                 he
                 accompanied
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 healed
                 their
                 stripes
                 ,
                 encouraged
                 and
                 comforted
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 so
                 grave
                 and
                 learned
                 a
                 person
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 conduce
                 .
                 He
                 undertooke
                 also
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 written
                 a
                 declaration
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 
                 favour
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 such
                 powerfull
                 perswasions
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 changed
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 Fathers
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 publiquely
                 praise
                 and
                 extoll
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 ,
                 our
                 adversary
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 was
                 delayed
                 ,
                 used
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 Colao
                 to
                 his
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 not
                 much
                 averse
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 businesse
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 bribe
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Eunuchs
                 passed
                 this
                 pitition
                 so
                 secretly
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 showing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 it
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Colao
                 ,
                 requiring
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 an
                 order
                 for
                 our
                 banishment
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Collaterall
                   Lypu
                
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remain
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Court
                 certain
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 expect
                 our
                 good
                 leave
                 and
                 dispatch
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Tribunall
                 hath
                 besought
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 send
                 our
                 orders
                 to
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Countries
                 ,
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   Vagnone
                
                 and
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Pantoia
                
                 with
                 their
                 companions
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 preaching
                 a
                 certain
                 law
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 disturbe
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 secretly
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 insurrection
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 We
                 do
                 therefore
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 that
                 notice
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Lypu
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 respective
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 wherein
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 send
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 returne
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Countries
                 ,
                 leaving
                 China
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 we
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 under
                 stand
                 by
                 severall
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Pantoia
                
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 thereof
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 emendation
                 of
                 our
                 Calender
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 were
                 aggregated
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 said
                 aggregation
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 forthwith
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 away
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Countries
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 sentence
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Lypu
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Ciayan
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twelfth
                   Moone
                
                 .
              
               
                 Assoone
                 as
                 this
                 Order
                 was
                 drawne
                 up
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 ,
                 the
                 Colao
                 sent
                 it
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 to
                 be
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 .
                 Presently
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 being
                 all
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 Presents
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 fraudulently
                 contrived
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 subscribed
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 among
                 a
                 great
                 heape
                 of
                 petitions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 signed
                 it
                 without
                 taking
                 notice
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 subscribe
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 often
                 remit
                 the
                 signing
                 of
                 Memorialls
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 who
                 had
                 lent
                 but
                 a
                 deafe
                 eare
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 former
                 Memorialls
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 soone
                 perswaded
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 to
                 have
                 sent
                 them
                 rather
                 to
                 some
                 Province
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 gained
                 so
                 perfect
                 a
                 knowledge
                 and
                 full
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 China
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 was
                 published
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 solemne
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 news
                 was
                 blowne
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 The
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 Nanchium
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 where
                 Father
                 
                   G●spar
                   
                   Ferrera
                
                 was
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 quiet
                 and
                 civill
                 manner
                 give
                 him
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 allowing
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 liberty
                 to
                 stay
                 till
                 his
                 companions
                 came
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 himselfe
                 to
                 another
                 Mission
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 instructions
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 Father
                 Longobardus
                 .
                 In
                 Hamlu
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 brought
                 thither
                 by
                 
                   Doctour
                   Michaels
                
                 meanes
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 notice
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 superiour
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 two
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 very
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rocca
                
                 with
                 two
                 others
                 of
                 Nanchiam
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 left
                 Brother
                 
                   Pasquel
                   Mendez
                
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Chien
                   Chiam
                
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chiamsi
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 kept
                 himselfe
                 private
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 better
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Pekim
                 the
                 Colao
                 made
                 excuses
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 obliged
                 by
                 his
                 place
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Order
                 ,
                 promising
                 them
                 also
                 his
                 Assistance
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 going
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 good
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 passages
                 were
                 so
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 ever
                 to
                 present
                 one
                 :
                 wherefore
                 giving
                 place
                 to
                 time
                 and
                 necessity
                 ,
                 having
                 encouraged
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 Palmes
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 Sunday
                 they
                 departed
                 for
                 Canton
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 having
                 strictly
                 forbid
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 any
                 injuries
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 House
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 granted
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 a
                 licence
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 stirre
                 was
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Courier
                 was
                 arrived
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 give
                 notice
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 their
                 banishment
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 high
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 abroad
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 them
                 with
                 much
                 honour
                 and
                 congratulations
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 sixt
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 brought
                 first
                 before
                 a
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 six
                 Mandarines
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 Xin
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 halter
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ;
                 and
                 Father
                 Semedo
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 a
                 board
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 his
                 leggs
                 .
                 Xin
                 after
                 another
                 examination
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 deserved
                 death
                 for
                 preaching
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 life
                 was
                 granted
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 clemencie
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 ten
                 Bastinadoes
                 apiece
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 .
                 Father
                 Semedo
                 was
                 excused
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 But
                 Fa
                 Vagnone
                 received
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 cruel
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lay
                 very
                 ill
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 above
                 a
                 moneth
                 before
                 his
                 wounds
                 were
                 closed
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 their
                 house
                 and
                 goods
                 were
                 confiscated
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 books
                 were
                 published
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 declared
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Letterati
                 .
                 They
                 themselves
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 very
                 narrow
                 Cages
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 to
                 transport
                 persons
                 condemned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 )
                 with
                 Iron
                 Chaines
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 Manacles
                 on
                 their
                 Wrists
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 haire
                 hanging
                 down
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Gownes
                 accoutred
                 in
                 an
                 odde
                 fashion
                 ,
                 as
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 Barbarous
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 to
                 a
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 those
                 straight
                 Frames
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 Seale
                 ;
                 and
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 to
                 tale
                 them
                 out
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 allowed
                 them
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 sleep
                 in
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 the
                 Fathers
                 carried
                 with
                 an
                 inexpressible
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ministers
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 ratling
                 of
                 Fetters
                 and
                 Chaines
                 .
                 Before
                 them
                 were
                 carried
                 three
                 Tablets
                 ,
                 written
                 on
                 with
                 great
                 letters
                 declaring
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 forbidding
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 commerce
                 or
                 conversation
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 equipage
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 these
                 Cages
                 for
                 thirty
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Tutan
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 them
                 for
                 preaching
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 consigned
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 :
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 carried
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 running
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 were
                 sent
                 away
                 to
                 Macao
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 Pekim
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 sufferings
                 and
                 misusages
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 sollicitation
                 of
                 their
                 adversarie
                 Xin
                 ,
                 condemned
                 to
                 receive
                 70
                 Bastinadoes
                 apiece
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Lay-Brothers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 after
                 severall
                 out-rages
                 and
                 Bastinadoes
                 ,
                 were
                 condemned
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 Tartars
                 wall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 tow
                 the
                 Kings
                 barques
                 ,
                 as
                 Oxen
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 Country
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 constancie
                 and
                 joy
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 so
                 much
                 cheerfulnesse
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 did
                 much
                 admire
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 heard
                 that
                 our
                 Brother
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Farnandes
                
                 had
                 been
                 Tortured
                 at
                 an
                 examination
                 by
                 the
                 squeezing
                 and
                 pinching
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 fingers
                 ,
                 desired
                 that
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 her self
                 might
                 likewise
                 undergo
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 prayer
                 was
                 granted
                 her
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 Xin
                 sitting
                 on
                 his
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 her
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 not
                 consenting
                 to
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 same
                 Torture
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Vision
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Marks
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 on
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 black
                 and
                 blue
                 strips
                 on
                 her
                 body
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 comfort
                 and
                 contentment
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 calmed
                 again
                 after
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 severall
                 Residencies
                 .
              
               
                 ALl
                 the
                 other
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 before
                 this
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 were
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 the
                 fire
                 went
                 not
                 farre
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 cause
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 was
                 alwayes
                 given
                 there
                 ,
                 without
                 extending
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Residencies
                 of
                 other
                 remote
                 
                 Provinces
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Persecution
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 accounted
                 it
                 too
                 meane
                 an
                 enterprise
                 to
                 discharge
                 his
                 choler
                 on
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 Nankim
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 Christianitie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 it
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 .
                 He
                 presented
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 sentence
                 might
                 include
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 rigour
                 and
                 authoritie
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Tragedie
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 being
                 banished
                 from
                 their
                 Residencies
                 ,
                 their
                 Houses
                 confiscated
                 and
                 sold
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Nankim
                 thrown
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 their
                 goods
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Nankim
                 sent
                 away
                 from
                 that
                 Court
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 hubbub
                 and
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 followed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 good
                 was
                 hindred
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 changed
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 lay
                 hid
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 in
                 continuall
                 feare
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 Victorious
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 so
                 free
                 and
                 insolent
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Christans
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 .
              
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 
                   Quia
                   dominus
                   judicavit
                   melius
                   de
                   malis
                   bene
                   facère
                   quàm
                   mala
                   nulla
                   esse
                   permittere
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 D●vine
                 dispensation
                 he
                 drew
                 much
                 good
                 even
                 from
                 these
                 evils
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 liberty
                 and
                 facilitie
                 of
                 making
                 new
                 Christians
                 was
                 impeded
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 manifested
                 the
                 constancie
                 and
                 valour
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 already
                 such
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shewing
                 how
                 highly
                 they
                 did
                 esteem
                 the
                 being
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 did
                 desire
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 still
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 received
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 live
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 either
                 sent
                 ,
                 or
                 came
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 good
                 shelter
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 comforted
                 in
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 materiall
                 ones
                 )
                 maintained
                 and
                 upheld
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 many
                 new
                 ones
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 there
                 remained
                 two
                 of
                 our
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Sepulture
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 Chinesses
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 banishmnt
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 make
                 great
                 esteem
                 ,
                 they
                 remained
                 there
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 with
                 much
                 trouble
                 and
                 many
                 contrasts
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 thought
                 the
                 House
                 had
                 been
                 without
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 brothers
                 alone
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 had
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 resist
                 their
                 batteries
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 incredible
                 ,
                 what
                 attempts
                 they
                 made
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 brought
                 the
                 brothers
                 into
                 the
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 accusing
                 and
                 troubling
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 to
                 no
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 granted
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 buried
                 there
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 would
                 keep
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 retreate
                 and
                 hiding
                 place
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 disposing
                 it
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 providence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 should
                 reside
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 he
                 should
                 overthrow
                 all
                 the
                 plots
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
               
                 Once
                 especially
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 had
                 put
                 their
                 businesse
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 it
                 seemed
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 carry
                 their
                 design
                 ;
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 corrupted
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 with
                 bribes
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 considerable
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 
                   Chi
                   Fu
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 spoken
                 very
                 effectually
                 concerning
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 them
                 his
                 favour
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Brothers
                 such
                 short
                 warning
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 hardly
                 time
                 to
                 give
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 giving
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Servant
                 which
                 carried
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 it
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 he
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 finding
                 him
                 almost
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 Pekim
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Houses
                 where
                 they
                 dwell
                 )
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 gathered
                 together
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 already
                 assure
                 themselves
                 of
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 they
                 had
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 words
                 than
                 reasons
                 began
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Brother
                 being
                 called
                 ,
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 shew
                 his
                 Patent
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 contained
                 how
                 the
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 former
                 Governour
                 ,
                 by
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 had
                 granted
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gardens
                 thereunto
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sepulture
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaseus
                   Riccius
                
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 took
                 it
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 favour
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 did
                 strengthen
                 it
                 with
                 one
                 Seale
                 more
                 ,
                 putting
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 once
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 undone
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 suit
                 was
                 ended
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 advantage
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 times
                 ;
                 whilest
                 the
                 neer
                 Kindred
                 of
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 Eunuch
                 lived
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 gave
                 over
                 their
                 endeavours
                 to
                 re-gain
                 it
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 got
                 often
                 some
                 small
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 them
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 avoyd
                 suits
                 and
                 contrasts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 went
                 sometimes
                 one
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 persecution
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 tempest
                 was
                 allayed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 was
                 sent
                 thither
                 in
                 diguise
                 ;
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 lie
                 hid
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 much
                 assist
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ,
                 converted
                 many
                 new
                 ones
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 House
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 Canton
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Southerly
                 Province
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 was
                 totally
                 ruined
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 although
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 small
                 House
                 taken
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Lay-Brothers
                 should
                 have
                 resided
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nanhium
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 better
                 consideration
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 wholly
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 very
                 subject
                 to
                 tempests
                 and
                 troubles
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 Residence
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 went
                 up
                 farther
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 Lay-Brother
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 promise
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 obligation
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 visit
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 Rocca
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 two
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 departed
                 from
                 Nankiam
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 retired
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiencham
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 visited
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   ,
                   
                   Stephen
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 himself
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 at
                 their
                 arrivall
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 received
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Christian
                 love
                 and
                 charitie
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 neerto
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 they
                 cal
                 a
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Studies
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 appartiment
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 foure
                 chambers
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Offices
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 faire
                 Hall
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Chappel
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 only
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 their
                 Host
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 their
                 Kindred
                 who
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 most
                 Familiar
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 these
                 Visits
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 alwayes
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 gained
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 likewise
                 brought
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 this
                 Christianity
                 encreased
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 thither
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 Masse
                 on
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 with
                 Musicall
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 played
                 on
                 the
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 Letterati
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 quality
                 served
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 in
                 their
                 coates
                 foure
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 saw
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 day
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Residence
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 copious
                 and
                 well
                 instructed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 two
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chincheo
                 ,
                 which
                 bordereth
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 visited
                 every
                 year
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Residence
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 doth
                 flourish
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Michael
                
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Fathers
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 thence
                 publickly
                 at
                 noone
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 proclamation
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Dr.
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 quality
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   Dr.
                   Michael
                
                 having
                 prepared
                 a
                 faire
                 appartiment
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 provided
                 with
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 Hall
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 build
                 also
                 a
                 new
                 range
                 of
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 furnishing
                 them
                 all
                 after
                 our
                 fashion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 roome
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 occasion
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 fitted
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 very
                 secretly
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 sollicitous
                 to
                 conceale
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 told
                 Xin
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 native
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 Palace
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Fathers
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 visit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 discourse
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 Telling
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 finde
                 them
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 than
                 he
                 took
                 them
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 house
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 troublesome
                 times
                 the
                 most
                 secure
                 ,
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 refuge
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 .
                 Here
                 lived
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 hither
                 came
                 all
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 any
                 straite
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 made
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 there
                 was
                 care
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Gentile
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 were
                 very
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 Masse
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sermon
                 every
                 Holy
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 concourse
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 new
                 ones
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 tempest
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Nankim
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 prisoners
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 their
                 sentence
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 out
                 in
                 cages
                 ,
                 being
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 and
                 shouting
                 of
                 the
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infinite
                 concourse
                 of
                 
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 case
                 was
                 more
                 notorious
                 and
                 ignominious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 more
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 accusing
                 them
                 upon
                 every
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 diverse
                 years
                 after
                 there
                 was
                 almost
                 every
                 year
                 some
                 particular
                 vexation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 and
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 were
                 Bastinadoed
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 suffered
                 with
                 great
                 constancy
                 and
                 cheerfulnesse
                 ,
                 
                   gaudentes
                   à
                   conspectu
                   Concilij
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   digni
                   habiti
                   sunt
                   pro
                   nomine
                   Iesu
                   contumelium
                   pati
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 truly
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 exercise
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Nankim
                 with
                 particular
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 also
                 endowe
                 it
                 more
                 particularly
                 with
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 seen
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 were
                 our
                 ancient
                 houses
                 demolished
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Christians
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 preserved
                 ,
                 who
                 divided
                 themselves
                 into
                 companies
                 ,
                 making
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 severall
                 Co-fraternities
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 pious
                 among
                 them
                 did
                 visit
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 the
                 Fathers
                 also
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 came
                 to
                 confesse
                 and
                 communicate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 staied
                 amongst
                 them
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 stay
                 long
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 abode
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 new
                 Residencies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 well
                 ordered
                 Houses
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Residence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 troubles
                 and
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiencham
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiatim
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Dr.
                   Ignatius
                
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantum
                 :
                 he
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 against
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 immediately
                 dispatched
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 to
                 
                   Father
                   Lazarus
                   Catanaeus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Hamcheu
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 after
                 the
                 usuall
                 complements
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 him
                 only
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   businesse
                   of
                   importance
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   must
                   necessarily
                   treate
                   of
                   with
                   your
                   Reverence
                   before
                   you
                   leave
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 When
                 this
                 letter
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 putting
                 themselves
                 in
                 are
                 dinesse
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Xanhai
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   Dr.
                   Pauls
                
                 Country
                 :
                 but
                 having
                 received
                 this
                 invitation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 divided
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Sanbiasi
                
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiatim
                 to
                 
                   Dr.
                   Ignatius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Father
                 arrived
                 there
                 ,
                 had
                 got
                 ready
                 the
                 lodgings
                 neere
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 convenient
                 for
                 his
                 occasions
                 ,
                 having
                 severall
                 Chambers
                 and
                 a
                 Chappel
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 provided
                 with
                 all
                 necessary
                 furniture
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 that
                 Chappel
                 was
                 bigge
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 houshold
                 ;
                 yet
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 afterwards
                 build
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 a
                 faire
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 of
                 perfect
                 good
                 Architecture
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 did
                 afterwards
                 draw
                 many
                 people
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 preaching
                 and
                 discourses
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 about
                 foure
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 a
                 well
                 formed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 very
                 devout
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 hearing
                 of
                 Masse
                 and
                 sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 confessing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 even
                 Christians
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 I
                 forbeare
                 to
                 mention
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 much
                 edification
                 ,
                 referring
                 my
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 the
                 yearly
                 letters
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 House
                 also
                 served
                 for
                 an
                 Academie
                 to
                 our
                 people
                 that
                 came
                 newly
                 over
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 being
                 very
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 but
                 little
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Houses
                 being
                 spacious
                 and
                 convenient
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 and
                 letters
                 ,
                 did
                 constantly
                 come
                 thither
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Students
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Chinesses
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 bred
                 up
                 and
                 instructed
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 afterward
                 be
                 helpfull
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 was
                 about
                 eleven
                 or
                 twelve
                 ,
                 which
                 considering
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Father
                   Catanaeus
                
                 went
                 to
                 Xanbai
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 confirming
                 the
                 old
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 adding
                 new
                 ones
                 continually
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 
                   Dr.
                   Paul
                
                 came
                 from
                 Court
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 gave
                 a
                 greater
                 libertie
                 ,
                 with
                 lesse
                 danger
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 reduce
                 that
                 people
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Baptismes
                 grew
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 write
                 for
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 companion
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 were
                 three
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Dr.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 to
                 enlarge
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 pull
                 it
                 all
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 continueth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 numerous
                 Christianity
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 began
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 Xamsi
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 flourishing
                 Christianities
                 of
                 all
                 China
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 named
                 Peter
                 ;
                 who
                 went
                 to
                 be
                 Mandarine
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 with
                 him
                 Father
                 
                   Iulius
                   Alexis
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 there
                 in
                 safetie
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 also
                 prove
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 entertaine
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 never
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 not
                 perfected
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 things
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 such
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 afterwards
                 to
                 perfection
                 with
                 much
                 facilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Macao
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 particularly
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 and
                 troubles
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 foure
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 were
                 brought
                 prisoners
                 to
                 that
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 resentment
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 their
                 desires
                 were
                 more
                 inflamed
                 to
                 enter
                 afresh
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assist
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 remained
                 behinde
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 all
                 dangers
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 labouring
                 under
                 the
                 heavie
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 difficultie
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 foure
                 Fathers
                 backe
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 well
                 knowne
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 particularly
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 proclamation
                 for
                 their
                 Banishment
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 therefore
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 delay
                 their
                 returne
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 himselfe
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Iacobus
                   Pantoia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 Sabatinus
                 de
                 Ursis
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 ancientest
                 labourers
                 in
                 that
                 vine-yard
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 reward
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 more
                 dangerous
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Nankim
                 to
                 returne
                 backe
                 againe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 their
                 banishment
                 was
                 more
                 publique
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 been
                 carried
                 before
                 many
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 several
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 Persecution
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Alvarus
                   Semedo
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lived
                 there
                 a
                 lesser
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 was
                 lesse
                 
                 knowne
                 ,
                 returned
                 back
                 about
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 having
                 changed
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 Sir-name
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 Father
                 Vagnone
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 living
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 growne
                 very
                 old
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 as
                 painfull
                 and
                 diligent
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 young
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 condition
                 stood
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christian
                 affaires
                 ,
                 which
                 still
                 prospered
                 and
                 encreased
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 industrie
                 and
                 caution
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 some
                 Christians
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 some
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 were
                 our
                 friends
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 ancient
                 Churches
                 were
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 new
                 ones
                 set
                 up
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 second
                 tempest
                 began
                 in
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 ears
                 ,
                 ye
                 was
                 it
                 fuller
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 vexation
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 persecution
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 named
                 Andrew
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 affaires
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 in
                 China
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 calme
                 and
                 prosperous
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 endeavours
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 reasonably
                 have
                 expected
                 .
                 Only
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 distempered
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 alwaies
                 some
                 troubles
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 occasion
                 happened
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1622.
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xantum
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 rebellion
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 sect
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 These
                 assaulted
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 barques
                 laden
                 with
                 victuals
                 ,
                 which
                 passed
                 through
                 that
                 Province
                 to
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 certain
                 Townes
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 put
                 very
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 This
                 news
                 presently
                 alarmed
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 immediately
                 dispatched
                 orders
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 for
                 the
                 apprehending
                 and
                 chastising
                 all
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Sect.
                 In
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 heed
                 taken
                 to
                 this
                 Proclamation
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 which
                 bordereth
                 upon
                 that
                 of
                 Xantum
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 rewards
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 discover
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 happened
                 a●out
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 Sergeants
                 did
                 molest
                 and
                 trouble
                 a
                 neighbour
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 going
                 out
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 much
                 injured
                 without
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 drew
                 them
                 all
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 following
                 of
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 with
                 much
                 rage
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 &
                 finding
                 there
                 a
                 Crosse
                 &
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 them
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 accusing
                 that
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 .
                 The
                 Mandarine
                 sent
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 he
                 questioned
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 other
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 Sect
                 :
                 He
                 named
                 only
                 the
                 Paynter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 paynted
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Christian.
                 He
                 being
                 apprehended
                 and
                 tormented
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 give
                 a
                 greater
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 he
                 followed
                 ,
                 )
                 impeached
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 ;
                 naming
                 at
                 least
                 fourty
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 left
                 as
                 heads
                 and
                 overseers
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 assemble
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 vertue
                 and
                 piety
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 rather
                 simple
                 confession
                 ,
                 than
                 malicious
                 accusation
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 sent
                 presently
                 to
                 apprehend
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 named
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 furies
                 of
                 hell
                 had
                 been
                 turned
                 loofe
                 that
                 day
                 into
                 Nankim
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 noise
                 hear●●●n
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 but
                 ratling
                 of
                 chaines
                 ,
                 the
                 voyces
                 and
                 exclamations
                 of
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 ,
                 who
                 asked
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 house
                 ?
                 Whither
                 is
                 he
                 gone
                 ?
                 Where
                 shall
                 I
                 finde
                 him
                 ?
                 When
                 will
                 he
                 come
                 ?
                 Being
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 eager
                 in
                 their
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 bent
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 rushed
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 &
                 seized
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   Beads
                   ,
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   Images
                   ,
                   Books
                   ,
                   Catechismes
                   ,
                
                 for
                 commonly
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 used
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 feized
                 on
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 dragging
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 streets
                 with
                 a
                 chaine
                 fastened
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 and
                 manacles
                 about
                 their
                 wrists
                 ,
                 carrying
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 ensignes
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 out-cry
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 taken
                 was
                 thirty
                 foure
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 presently
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 pressing
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 discover
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 taking
                 warning
                 by
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 said
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 followed
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 can
                 punish
                 and
                 reward
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 law
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 it
                 any
                 resemblance
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 they
                 said
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 prisoners
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 Christian
                 named
                 
                   Iohn
                   Yao
                
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 imprisoned
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 related
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 persecution
                 by
                 Xin
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 been
                 sometimes
                 Bastinadoed
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Kings
                 slave
                 for
                 certain
                 years
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 putting
                 into
                 the
                 Gallies
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 was
                 now
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 slavery
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 again
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 brethren
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 hearing
                 that
                 some
                 Christians
                 were
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 sought
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 never
                 staid
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 and
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeling
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 were
                 tormented
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 (
                 with
                 what
                 intention
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 in
                 him
                 any
                 garbe
                 or
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 preacher
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 charged
                 
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Iohn
                 rose
                 up
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 leaving
                 an
                 eminent
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 astonished
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 courage
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 another
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 reason
                 which
                 moved
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 six
                 and
                 thirty
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 apprehended
                 and
                 tormented
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 who
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 assemble
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 before
                 the
                 six
                 chief
                 Tribunals
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 Bastinadoed
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 worst
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 all
                 being
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 nothing
                 of
                 Humanity
                 in
                 him
                 but
                 his
                 outward
                 shape
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 already
                 tormented
                 and
                 Bastinadoed
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 commanded
                 twenty
                 blows
                 apiece
                 to
                 be
                 giving
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 Christians
                 were
                 so
                 weakned
                 ,
                 that
                 the●
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 boards
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 back
                 upon
                 mens
                 shouldiers
                 into
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 used
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Quecum
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 equall
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Dukes
                 )
                 before
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 miserable
                 a
                 condition
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 torments
                 and
                 stripes
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 ,
                 but
                 complaining
                 of
                 their
                 ill
                 usage
                 ,
                 said
                 publiquely
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 informed
                 concerning
                 the
                 Religion
                 they
                 professed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 good
                 words
                 ;
                 that
                 Gentile
                 giving
                 a
                 cleare
                 Testimony
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 those
                 Christians
                 had
                 born
                 witnesse
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 
                   While
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   doing
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                
                 Mandarine
                 
                   of
                   the
                   six
                   before
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   presented
                   ,
                   drew
                   up
                   the
                   Sentence
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   faithfully
                   translated
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 Chinesse
                 
                   language
                   ,
                   runneth
                   thus
                
                 :
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 it
                 blindeth
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 dangerous
                 assemblies
                 .
                 Of
                 late
                 years
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 presented
                 against
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 very
                 severely
                 prohibite
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 they
                 who
                 follow
                 that
                 Law
                 ,
                 are
                 convinced
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 obeyed
                 his
                 commands
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 inquisition
                 made
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 rigorously
                 punished
                 .
                 But
                 considering
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 little
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 understanding
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strangers
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 be
                 sent
                 home
                 with
                 a
                 Guard
                 to
                 convoy
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 have
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 their
                 journey
                 defrayed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   exchequer
                
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 we
                 condemn
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 board
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 for
                 a
                 moneth
                 
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   punishment
                   we
                   have
                   formerly
                   given
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   )
                
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 expired
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 carried
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 admonished
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Kings
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 Law
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 The
                 Books
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 with
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Treasurie
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   farre
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   their
                   condemnation
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 had
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 proceedings
                 at
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 arrived
                 at
                 Hamche●
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 that
                 Court
                 about
                 six
                 daies
                 journey
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 sent
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 dangerous
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
                 Father
                 Roc●a
                 superiour
                 of
                 the
                 Mission
                 chanced
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 Hamcheu
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 remedie
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 speaking
                 with
                 
                   Doctour
                   
                   Michael
                
                 ,
                 and
                 writing
                 to
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 le●ters
                 they
                 would
                 perswade
                 the
                 Mandrines
                 of
                 Nankim
                 to
                 shew
                 some
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 which
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 zeale
                 and
                 efficacie
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Docto●r
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 fourteen
                 principall
                 poynts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Law
                
                 did
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 .
                 The
                 letters
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 effect
                 that
                 was
                 hoped
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 being
                 rendered
                 very
                 averse
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 who
                 actually
                 enjoying
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Colao
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 gain
                 his
                 favour
                 by
                 following
                 his
                 inclinations
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 was
                 plainely
                 seen
                 by
                 their
                 answers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 termes
                 to
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 so
                 considerable
                 Quality
                 as
                 those
                 Christians
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Lordship
                 said
                 was
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 Sect
                 of
                 
                   Palien
                   Kiao
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 professing
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 King
                 nor
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 so
                 audacious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 still
                 remained
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 straine
                 ;
                 which
                 evidently
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 gave
                 such
                 answers
                 ,
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 they
                 gave
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 unpleasing
                 answer
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 greater
                 danger
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 quietest
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 live
                 very
                 retired
                 and
                 reservedly
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 daies
                 before
                 ,
                 two
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 had
                 presented
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 both
                 against
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 who
                 were
                 followers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 preach
                 and
                 propagate
                 it
                 ,
                 accusing
                 
                   Doctour
                   Michael
                
                 by
                 name
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 keeping
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 accuse
                 severall
                 others
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 name
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 him
                 for
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 news
                 did
                 require
                 their
                 most
                 serious
                 deliberation
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 businesse
                 is
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 ever
                 shave
                 or
                 flea
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 immediately
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 without
                 any
                 farther
                 delay
                 resolve
                 to
                 retire
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 all
                 commerce
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 never
                 so
                 safe
                 or
                 trusty
                 ,
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 was
                 very
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Doctour
                   Michael
                
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 those
                 which
                 lived
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 to
                 hide
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   Doctour
                   Ignatius
                
                 his
                 Sonne
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Kiati●
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 should
                 keep
                 themselves
                 private
                 and
                 concealed
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 decreed
                 to
                 their
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 executed
                 so
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 time
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 their
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Although
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 opinion
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 more
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 withdraw
                 our
                 
                 selves
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 storm
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterward
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 hide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 should
                 fly
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 apprehended
                 by
                 justice
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 difficulty
                 was
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 another
                 secret
                 place
                 beside
                 that
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 populous
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 trusty
                 and
                 faithfull
                 friends
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 think
                 of
                 searching
                 out
                 some
                 desert
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 China
                 is
                 so
                 populous
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 At
                 length
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 all
                 quit
                 the
                 habitations
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 some
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Country
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Christians
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 sepulchres
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 a
                 favourable
                 answer
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 boates
                 provided
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 for
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 not
                 remaining
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 kept
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sucheu
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 hath
                 his
                 Residence
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Pekim
                 )
                 that
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 presently
                 bring
                 him
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 delayed
                 yet
                 many
                 dayes
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 expected
                 ten
                 weeks
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 discommodation
                 and
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 come
                 by
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 lay
                 thus
                 hid
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 any
                 answer
                 come
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 severall
                 reasons
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Memorials
                 against
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                
                 were
                 sent
                 with
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 registred
                 by
                 Xin
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 they
                 were
                 presented
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 was
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Memorials
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 no
                 power
                 nor
                 authority
                 to
                 preferre
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 presented
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 presented
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 answered
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 storm
                 ended
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 turned
                 upon
                 Xin
                 ,
                 although
                 upon
                 another
                 occasion
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Petitions
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Southern
                 to
                 the
                 Northern
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 took
                 away
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 Colao
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 Pekim
                 had
                 petitioned
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 his
                 disgrace
                 for
                 16
                 months
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 bring
                 it
                 about
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 reserve
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 greatest
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Doctours
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Memorials
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 be
                 presented
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 returned
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Ancient
                   Residencies
                
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 use
                 more
                 caution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 fewer
                 assemblies
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 yet
                 receive
                 good
                 news
                 from
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 new
                 edicts
                 published
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 :
                 which
                 news
                 ,
                 although
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 it
                 occasioned
                 much
                 grief
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 gave
                 them
                 much
                 comfort
                 
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Christian
                 ,
                 called
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whose
                 life
                 and
                 actions
                 very
                 much
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 that
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 which
                 he
                 shewed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 admirable
                 in
                 a
                 Chinesse
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 Nation
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 very
                 cowardly
                 and
                 timorous
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 certain
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Chinesses
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 Troubles
                 that
                 have
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 continued
                 firme
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 wanting
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 but
                 Martyrdome
                 hath
                 been
                 wanting
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 proved
                 in
                 this
                 good
                 
                   Christian
                   Andrew
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Andrew
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kia●si
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 had
                 some
                 information
                 concerning
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 up
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 well
                 instructed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Andrew
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 daies
                 after
                 his
                 whole
                 familie
                 was
                 Baptized
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                   Father
                   Rocca
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Superiour
                 there
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Andrew
                
                 became
                 a
                 pattern
                 and
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 others
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 succeeded
                 very
                 happily
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 being
                 Baptized
                 by
                 his
                 perswasions
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 devotion
                 to
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 fraternitie
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 the
                 Persecution
                 of
                 Nankim
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 banished
                 ,
                 he
                 built
                 an
                 oratory
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   Mother
                
                 ;
                 whither
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 assemble
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 devotion
                 and
                 observance
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Law.
                
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Christians
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 five
                 prisons
                 ,
                 he
                 without
                 any
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 danger
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 expose
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 ,
                 comfort
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 almes
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 expence
                 ;
                 not
                 being
                 content
                 to
                 performe
                 these
                 offices
                 of
                 Charitie
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 imployed
                 in
                 them
                 also
                 a
                 little
                 boy
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 of
                 errants
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 little
                 occasions
                 .
                 Likewise
                 at
                 our
                 return
                 thither
                 ,
                 he
                 lent
                 us
                 his
                 house
                 for
                 our
                 habitation
                 when
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 an
                 Infirmary
                 ,
                 or
                 Hospitall
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 served
                 and
                 tooke
                 care
                 of
                 with
                 great
                 charity
                 and
                 affection
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 works
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 pay
                 him
                 by
                 crowning
                 him
                 with
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 patiently
                 suffered
                 the
                 torments
                 and
                 Bastinadoes
                 abovementioned
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 cruell
                 ones
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 laid
                 on
                 upon
                 the
                 wounds
                 and
                 stripes
                 ,
                 but
                 lately
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 before
                 other
                 Tribunalls
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 strong
                 in
                 courage
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 but
                 weake
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 should
                 render
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 those
                 torments
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 youngest
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 robust
                 complexion
                 did
                 hardly
                 escape
                 with
                 life
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 leaving
                 that
                 Church
                 much
                 edified
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 
                 afflicted
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 a
                 Master
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 buried
                 decently
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Sepulchre
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 those
                 honours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 performed
                 with
                 greater
                 solemnitie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 things
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 and
                 setled
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 Court
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 there
                 came
                 better
                 news
                 from
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 letters
                 from
                 themselvs
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 our
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Christians
                 there
                 in
                 their
                 afflictions
                 and
                 troubles
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 so
                 filled
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 courage
                 and
                 contentment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 humane
                 consolation
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 returned
                 with
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 news
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 already
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 quiet
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 letters
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 plot
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Memorialls
                 were
                 not
                 presented
                 at
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 Xin
                 was
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 changed
                 their
                 stile
                 and
                 opinion
                 ;
                 they
                 set
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 moderated
                 the
                 punishment
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Only
                 there
                 remained
                 in
                 prison
                 three
                 Christians
                 of
                 Chincheo
                 ,
                 who
                 expected
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 their
                 owne
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 afterwards
                 fell
                 out
                 .
                 From
                 Pekim
                 also
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 hid
                 there
                 ,
                 wrote
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 of
                 Nankim
                 were
                 quite
                 overthrown
                 at
                 that
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 was
                 so
                 changed
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 Xin
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 friends
                 did
                 counsell
                 him
                 to
                 treate
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 Mandarines
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 affection
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 some
                 way
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 publickly
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 thither
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 had
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 years
                 passed
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Persecution
                 of
                 Nankim
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Tartars
                 made
                 a
                 cruell
                 warre
                 upon
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 already
                 not
                 only
                 defeated
                 severall
                 of
                 their
                 armies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 gained
                 diverse
                 places
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Leaotum
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 well
                 know
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 advance
                 of
                 their
                 army
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 finde
                 some
                 way
                 to
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 them
                 from
                 Pekim
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 their
                 banishment
                 was
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctours
                 that
                 were
                 our
                 friends
                 resolved
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 ;
                 taking
                 the
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extremities
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 were
                 reduced
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 setting
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 the
                 misfortunes
                 of
                 the
                 warre
                 ,
                 the
                 mortality
                 and
                 damages
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ;
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 been
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 infinite
                 expence
                 of
                 treasure
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 divert
                 or
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 that
                 calamitie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 they
                 did
                 remonstrate
                 the
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 in
                 banishing
                 the
                 
                   Europaean
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 great
                 affaires
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 very
                 great
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 doubt
                 had
                 particular
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 inventions
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 their
                 extraordinary
                 advantage
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 straite
                 wherein
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 at
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 state
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 yet
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 straite
                 and
                 uncouth
                 waies
                 ;
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 diligent
                 search
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 the
                 warre
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 made
                 great
                 opposition
                 against
                 this
                 particular
                 means
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 their
                 re-establishment
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 warre
                 and
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 profession
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 convenient
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 petitioned
                 for
                 under
                 that
                 pretence
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 understand
                 ,
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Actours
                 in
                 this
                 Tragedie
                 ,
                 presently
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 this
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 pretence
                 of
                 arms
                 shall
                 stand
                 us
                 in
                 no
                 more
                 stead
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 needle
                 d●th
                 a
                 Taylour
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 drawne
                 through
                 the
                 thred
                 he
                 soweth
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 garment
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 presently
                 taketh
                 the
                 needle
                 away
                 ;
                 let
                 your
                 Reverences
                 once
                 get
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 armes
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 pens
                 to
                 write
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 the
                 Memoriall
                 was
                 drawne
                 up
                 very
                 well
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 excellent
                 skill
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 petition
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 Chancery
                 of
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tooke
                 such
                 paines
                 in
                 solliciting
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 got
                 it
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 hands
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 favourable
                 reference
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   warre
                
                 ;
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 favour
                 the
                 disigne
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 verily
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 their
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 so
                 to
                 enchant
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 manage
                 their
                 armes
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 immediately
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sought
                 out
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 finde
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 seeke
                 them
                 ,
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 where
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Father
                   Rocca
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 who
                 resided
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 parts
                 ,
                 had
                 presently
                 news
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 order
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 two
                 Fathers
                 to
                 that
                 Court.
                 It
                 is
                 almost
                 incredible
                 what
                 joy
                 there
                 was
                 both
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 &
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 they
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 certain
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 returne
                 publickly
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 libertie
                 they
                 formerly
                 enjoyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Father
                   Nicolas
                   Longobardus
                
                 and
                 
                   Father
                   Emanuel
                   Dias
                
                 were
                 named
                 for
                 this
                 
                 expedition
                 ;
                 who
                 assoone
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 fitted
                 themselves
                 for
                 their
                 journy
                 ,
                 departed
                 for
                 Pekim
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 entrance
                 publickly
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 some
                 years
                 had
                 now
                 passed
                 ,
                 since
                 beards
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Europaean
                   fashion
                
                 had
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Tribunall
                   of
                   warre
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 seeking
                 them
                 out
                 having
                 been
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 that
                 Tribunall
                 )
                 who
                 received
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 profered
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 care
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 lodging
                 and
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 accept
                 ,
                 excusing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 merit
                 enough
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 their
                 offer
                 :
                 but
                 gave
                 them
                 very
                 great
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 fit
                 time
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 partly
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 burthensome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remain
                 the
                 freer
                 by
                 having
                 the
                 lesse
                 obligation
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 their
                 affaires
                 of
                 warre
                 ;
                 under
                 which
                 title
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 in
                 thither
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 returne
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 made
                 their
                 abode
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 well
                 knowne
                 and
                 beloved
                 of
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 :
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 more
                 clearly
                 understand
                 ,
                 upon
                 how
                 little
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 banished
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 save
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 one
                 having
                 been
                 bought
                 on
                 purpose
                 by
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 only
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 repayring
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 buildings
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 consisting
                 principally
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 lasting
                 as
                 ours
                 :
                 But
                 
                   Dr.
                   Ignatius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 resided
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 repaire
                 all
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 accommodate
                 them
                 very
                 excellently
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 ready
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 went
                 thither
                 to
                 dwell
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 yet
                 inhabit
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 medling
                 only
                 with
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 ever
                 spoken
                 to
                 concerning
                 warre
                 ,
                 Tartars
                 or
                 Armes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 being
                 thus
                 happily
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 dwelling
                 freely
                 and
                 openly
                 in
                 their
                 ancient
                 House
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 foote
                 their
                 former
                 exercises
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 cultivate
                 and
                 perfect
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 they
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 visits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 did
                 pay
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 familiaritie
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 cautions
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 necessary
                 in
                 China
                 .
                 This
                 securitie
                 and
                 libertie
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 by
                 publique
                 approbation
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Houses
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 reside
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 preaching
                 and
                 other
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 were
                 so
                 happily
                 encreased
                 and
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1628
                 ,
                 and
                 29.
                 whilest
                 we
                 lived
                 peaceably
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 our
                 abode
                 ,
                 a
                 doore
                 was
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 cleared
                 to
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 without
                 finding
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 or
                 resistance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 designes
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 encouraged
                 us
                 to
                 undertake
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 alwaies
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Magistrate
                 our
                 friend
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 our
                 employment
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 that
                 our
                 libertie
                 encreased
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 likewise
                 divulged
                 in
                 severall
                 parts
                 ;
                 new
                 Residencies
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 with
                 Houses
                 
                 and
                 Churches
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 Two
                 ,
                 beside
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 were
                 instituted
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 numerous
                 in
                 Christians
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Xunsi
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Honan
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 do
                 flourish
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 copious
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 At
                 my
                 departure
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 finished
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 some
                 store
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 resolve
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 Fathers
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 hereafter
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 account
                 given
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 stay
                 no
                 longer
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 Houses
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 five
                 in
                 all
                 before
                 the
                 persecution
                 )
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 repaired
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 handsome
                 condition
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 accommodation
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above-said
                 ,
                 )
                 had
                 three
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 Lay-Brother
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 very
                 successefully
                 in
                 encreasing
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 had
                 a
                 new
                 House
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 capacious
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 indeed
                 very
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 both
                 Old
                 and
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 made
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 had
                 likwise
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 and
                 House
                 scituated
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 publique
                 Street
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Canton
                 was
                 let
                 alone
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 (
                 before
                 )
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 continued
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 consideration
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 better
                 to
                 leave
                 a
                 place
                 so
                 subject
                 to
                 stormes
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 find
                 more
                 profit
                 and
                 security
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 carefully
                 visited
                 every
                 year
                 ,
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Nankim
                 we
                 had
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 persecutions
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 exercised
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 spirituall
                 favours
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 when
                 other
                 Houses
                 were
                 well
                 provided
                 with
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 only
                 should
                 want
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 also
                 did
                 much
                 desire
                 a
                 Residency
                 there
                 ,
                 &
                 did
                 therefore
                 very
                 frequently
                 visit
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 publique
                 and
                 open
                 House
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 difficult
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 persecutions
                 that
                 had
                 happened
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 all
                 difficulties
                 were
                 overcome
                 ;
                 &
                 a
                 Residencie
                 was
                 instituted
                 there
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 late
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 next
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 
                   Dr.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 alwayes
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 did
                 this
                 even
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 hope
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Christian
                   Mandarine
                
                 or
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 governe
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 that
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 introduced
                 with
                 greater
                 facility
                 and
                 security
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 
                   Doctour
                   Pauls
                
                 was
                 sent
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Warre
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Doctour
                 was
                 very
                 vigilant
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 helped
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 desired
                 ;
                 that
                 Mandarine
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 his
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 should
                 require
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 overture
                 pleased
                 the
                 Fathers
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 send
                 thither
                 an
                 experienced
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 danger
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 retard
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Father
                 away
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 Place
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 so
                 was
                 to
                 remaine
                 unprovided
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 actually
                 Colao
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 writing
                 and
                 sending
                 a
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 increasing
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 letter
                 arried
                 at
                 Nankim
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 gone
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 received
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 gave
                 him
                 with
                 some
                 hesitation
                 )
                 not
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 dead
                 friend
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 living
                 Master
                 :
                 he
                 received
                 also
                 the
                 Father
                 with
                 all
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 good
                 will.
                 By
                 his
                 favour
                 and
                 order
                 a
                 House
                 was
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Mandarines
                 seeing
                 how
                 he
                 used
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 desire
                 to
                 second
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 likewise
                 shew
                 him
                 many
                 favours
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 frequent
                 visits
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 giving
                 him
                 money
                 toward
                 the
                 buying
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 that
                 Church
                 well
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 comforted
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 very
                 much
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1632
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 did
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 much
                 different
                 manner
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 formerly
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 that
                 those
                 stormes
                 had
                 only
                 raised
                 the
                 little
                 barque
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 height
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 comparison
                 every
                 year
                 encreased
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liberty
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   beliefe
                
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whither
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 books
                 written
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 arrived
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 innermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 employed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 skirts
                 and
                 extremities
                 thereof
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 some
                 examples
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 clearly
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 came
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Macao
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Portugheses
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 scituated
                 on
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 China
                 )
                 some
                 
                   Christian
                   Mandarines
                
                 about
                 state
                 affaires
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 onely
                 publickly
                 declared
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 also
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 carried
                 themselves
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 edification
                 ;
                 and
                 sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Christian
                   vertues
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 edified
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 examples
                 to
                 Christians
                 of
                 much
                 greater
                 antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1631
                 the
                 Portughesse
                 ships
                 setting
                 saile
                 from
                 Macao
                 toward
                 Giappon
                 (
                 as
                 usually
                 they
                 do
                 every
                 year
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Fokien
                 a
                 Province
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ships
                 was
                 cast
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 drowned
                 ,
                 except
                 onely
                 12
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 saved
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 boate
                 almost
                 by
                 miracle
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 blew
                 very
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seas
                 ran
                 exceeding
                 high
                 :
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 needle
                 nor
                 compasse
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 a
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 landed
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Province
                 of
                 Fokien
                 .
                 Presently
                 the
                 people
                 flocked
                 about
                 the
                 poor
                 shipwrackt
                 men
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 food
                 and
                 clothing
                 than
                 of
                 being
                 examined
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 conceit
                 )
                 did
                 use
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 exercise
                 much
                 piracy
                 and
                 robbery
                 upon
                 those
                 coasts
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 strangers
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 also
                 accounted
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 endured
                 extraordinary
                 want
                 &
                 misery
                 .
                 Many
                 people
                 went
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 seldome
                 admitted
                 into
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 are
                 thought
                 a
                 rare
                 spectacle
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Christians
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 shew
                 )
                 who
                 were
                 led
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 curiosity
                 that
                 others
                 had
                 :
                 and
                 taking
                 notice
                 that
                 they
                 carried
                 beads
                 ,
                 and
                 crosses
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 over
                 their
                 beads
                 ,
                 they
                 judged
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 as
                 themselves
                 were
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 made
                 diligent
                 enquirie
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 strictly
                 forbid
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 any
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alwayes
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 found
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 provide
                 them
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 .
                 To
                 cloath
                 them
                 they
                 used
                 this
                 pious
                 shift
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 fomerly
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 visiteth
                 a
                 prisoner
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 )
                 having
                 a
                 double
                 suit
                 of
                 cloathes
                 one
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 got
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 very
                 dexterously
                 slip
                 off
                 their
                 under
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 poor
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 again
                 onely
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 discovery
                 of
                 so
                 seasonable
                 a
                 charity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reliefe
                 of
                 those
                 unfortunate
                 wretches
                 .
              
               
                 Whilst
                 I
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Kiamsi
                 at
                 Nancham
                 ,
                 the
                 capital
                 City
                 thereof
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 House
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 a
                 Christian
                 of
                 another
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 conferre
                 with
                 me
                 concerning
                 his
                 consciennce
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 lived
                 was
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 often
                 make
                 that
                 journey
                 ;
                 his
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 pretty
                 long
                 stay
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 generall
                 confession
                 and
                 pennance
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 to
                 returne
                 home
                 again
                 .
                 One
                 time
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 I
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 best
                 endeavours
                 to
                 perswade
                 his
                 kindred
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 neighbours
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 found
                 any
                 disposition
                 or
                 inclination
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 presently
                 give
                 me
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 a
                 month
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 an
                 invitation
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 casting
                 my
                 nets
                 :
                 I
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 House
                 bigge
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 company
                 that
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 treate
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 accommodate
                 my self
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Houses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chinesses
                 call
                 Zutham
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 Family
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 do
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 to
                 treate
                 of
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 behaviour
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Kindred
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 reprove
                 ,
                 chastise
                 ,
                 give
                 orders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 these
                 Houses
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 stand
                 empty
                 ,
                 only
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 keepeth
                 and
                 taketh
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Neere
                 unto
                 that
                 dwelt
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 heard
                 of
                 my
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 drawn
                 as
                 I
                 beleeve
                 by
                 his
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 came
                 presently
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 in
                 these
                 visits
                 to
                 let
                 slip
                 any
                 opportunity
                 of
                 advancing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 entred
                 into
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 concerning
                 that
                 matter
                 .
                 He
                 asked
                 me
                 thereupon
                 many
                 extravagant
                 questions
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 ,
                 much
                 pleased
                 with
                 my
                 answers
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 civility
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 accused
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 dwelt
                 a
                 stranger
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 were
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 taught
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 did
                 behoove
                 his
                 Lordship
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 that
                 might
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Lesse
                 than
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 caused
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 cautious
                 and
                 discreet
                 person
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Officers
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 there
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 about
                 thirty
                 or
                 fourty
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Tifam
                 of
                 that
                 street
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 passeth
                 there
                 )
                 and
                 brought
                 an
                 order
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Governour
                 .
                 Just
                 in
                 that
                 instant
                 in
                 came
                 the
                 Christian
                 who
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Litterato
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 esteemed
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 taking
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 go
                 along
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Governour
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 found
                 also
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 that
                 had
                 accused
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 told
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 Vice-roy
                 and
                 other
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 Quality
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 true
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 I
                 taught
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 preach
                 it
                 openly
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 companions
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 every
                 where
                 publickly
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Mandarines
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 having
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 that
                 merit
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 further
                 enquirie
                 into
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 remitted
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Governour
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 found
                 on
                 his
                 Tribunall
                 .
                 The
                 Tifam
                 began
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 not
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 understand
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Christian
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 almost
                 an
                 infinite
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 there
                 being
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 hearing
                 him
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 signed
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 who
                 stood
                 near
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 young
                 man
                 asked
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 :
                 They
                 answered
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 friend
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rehearse
                 several
                 prayers
                 .
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 heard
                 of
                 
                   Thien
                   Chu
                   Kiao
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 this
                 law
                 hath
                 many
                 followers
                 in
                 my
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Law
                 :
                 what
                 would
                 the
                 Father
                 have
                 else
                 ?
                 The
                 Christian
                 answered
                 :
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 accused
                 of
                 by
                 Hioquon
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Mandarine
                 that
                 had
                 complained
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 neere
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 dwelleth
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Governour
                 replyed
                 ,
                 Tell
                 the
                 Father
                 he
                 liveth
                 in
                 no
                 good
                 neighbour-hood
                 ;
                 and
                 wish
                 him
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 answered
                 ,
                 since
                 your
                 Lordship
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 change
                 his
                 habitation
                 ,
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 command
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 House
                 allowed
                 him
                 during
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 abode
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 advice
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 Chambers
                 provided
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 I
                 lived
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 spent
                 there
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 turning
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 get
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 farre
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 
                   Portughese
                   Carrack
                
                 was
                 on
                 her
                 way
                 from
                 Macao
                 toward
                 Manila
                 ,
                 she
                 strook
                 unfortunately
                 upon
                 the
                 sands
                 of
                 Pulosisi
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 cast
                 away
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 hardly
                 fourty
                 persons
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 boate
                 ;
                 who
                 steering
                 as
                 
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 towards
                 the
                 next
                 land
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 daies
                 ,
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Hainan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Westerne
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canton
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Macao
                 two
                 daies
                 saile
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 winde
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 they
                 landed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 presenly
                 apprehended
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 stir
                 which
                 boded
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 those
                 poor
                 shipwrackt
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 found
                 some
                 Christians
                 in
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 very
                 helpfull
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Mandarine
                 called
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 his
                 whole
                 Family
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 and
                 devout
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 formerly
                 known
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 Nankim
                 .
                 It
                 pleased
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 solace
                 of
                 those
                 poor
                 Portugheses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 govern
                 the
                 Island
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Assoon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 understood
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 those
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 fearing
                 what
                 might
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 unto
                 his
                 Tribunall
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 poor
                 prisoners
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 commiserated
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 Charity
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 entertained
                 them
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 refresh
                 and
                 comfort
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 labours
                 and
                 dangers
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 conversing
                 with
                 them
                 so
                 familiarly
                 and
                 so
                 cordially
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 such
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Christian
                   vertues
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Portughesses
                 did
                 afterwards
                 very
                 highly
                 commend
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Macao
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 own
                 carriage
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 houshold
                 ;
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 admire
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 notice
                 both
                 of
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Holy-dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 observe
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 stayed
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 served
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Parish
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Agnes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 whereon
                 his
                 wife
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Feast
                 :
                 first
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 all
                 met
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 devotions
                 ,
                 and
                 recommend
                 themselvs
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Sumptuous
                 and
                 Splendid
                 banquet
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 had
                 entertained
                 them
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 recovered
                 their
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 lent
                 them
                 a
                 Barque
                 and
                 Marriners
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 Macao
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 bring
                 many
                 other
                 examples
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 omit
                 for
                 brevities
                 sake
                 ,
                 seeing
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Doctour
                 Leo
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 
                   Chinesse
                   Christianity
                
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 obligation
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 charitable
                 assistance
                 afforded
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 by
                 
                 
                   Doctour
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 finish
                 this
                 relation
                 without
                 giving
                 a
                 briefe
                 Essay
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 zeale
                 of
                 those
                 new
                 Christians
                 ;
                 although
                 I
                 shall
                 forbeare
                 to
                 mention
                 many
                 things
                 concerning
                 his
                 sanctitie
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 severall
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 yearly
                 letters
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 particularly
                 set
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Chekiam
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 happily
                 finished
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 studies
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 the
                 first
                 employment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 degree
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 saw
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 Father
                 
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Officers
                 and
                 Letterati
                 ;
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 curiositie
                 of
                 seeing
                 men
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 This
                 Leo
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 quick
                 and
                 vivacious
                 wit
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 most
                 eager
                 and
                 intense
                 desire
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 more
                 engage
                 himselfe
                 to
                 an
                 inward
                 friendship
                 and
                 conversation
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 being
                 allured
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 solidity
                 and
                 novelty
                 of
                 our
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 the
                 delight
                 he
                 tooke
                 in
                 some
                 maps
                 and
                 other
                 curiosities
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 lived
                 alwaies
                 in
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 humane
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 did
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 growne
                 so
                 skilfull
                 and
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 correction
                 and
                 augmentation
                 of
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 about
                 to
                 re-print
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 therein
                 much
                 admire
                 the
                 great
                 conformitie
                 of
                 our
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 principalls
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 concordance
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 give
                 an
                 entire
                 credence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 delighted
                 to
                 see
                 every
                 thing
                 therein
                 so
                 well
                 ordered
                 and
                 disposed
                 ;
                 being
                 wont
                 often
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wisely
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 He
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 toward
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 much
                 assisted
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 counsell
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 did
                 encourage
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 and
                 furnished
                 him
                 with
                 mony
                 to
                 buy
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 fastings
                 and
                 Penance
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 to
                 fit
                 and
                 prepare
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 communicate
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 then
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 much
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 
                   Father
                   Riccius
                
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 unto
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 impediment
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 afterwards
                 sick
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 Baptize
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 immediatly
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 
                   Extreame
                   Unction
                
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 expected
                 every
                 hour
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 himselfe
                 confessed
                 during
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 gave
                 particular
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 House
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 having
                 busied
                 himselfe
                 one
                 evening
                 in
                 breaking
                 and
                 burning
                 all
                 the
                 Idols
                 he
                 could
                 
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                   Dr.
                   Michael
                
                 his
                 ancient
                 friend
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 yet
                 a
                 Gentile
                 and
                 very
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 observant
                 in
                 their
                 superstition
                 )
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 much
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 forbeare
                 to
                 reprove
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 so
                 much
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 understand
                 better
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 received
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 assisted
                 him
                 as
                 God-father
                 at
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 for
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Leo's
                 House
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   Catanaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Nicolas
                   Trigaultius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 often
                 discourse
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Dr.
                   Michael
                
                 ;
                 he
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Country
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 (
                 whither
                 he
                 went
                 often
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 freedom
                 and
                 leisure
                 discourse
                 with
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 he
                 doing
                 this
                 often
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 converted
                 and
                 Baptized
                 ;
                 wherein
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 share
                 and
                 merit
                 ;
                 conferring
                 a
                 most
                 important
                 benefit
                 upon
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 that
                 Quality
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heate
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 receive
                 ,
                 protect
                 ,
                 and
                 favour
                 us
                 above
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 that
                 day
                 forward
                 these
                 two
                 
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   Michael
                
                 and
                 Leo
                 were
                 the
                 heads
                 and
                 pillars
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Holy
                   faith
                
                 in
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 fury
                 of
                 that
                 persecution
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 banished
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 eight
                 of
                 them
                 concealed
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 maintaining
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 gained
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 encreasing
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 about
                 8
                 or
                 10
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 China
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 many
                 in
                 eight
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 twelve
                 Houses
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 being
                 very
                 much
                 encreased
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 made
                 continuall
                 progresse
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 in
                 act
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 embraced
                 and
                 resolved
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 advertised
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 before
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Hall
                 of
                 that
                 Palace
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 lodge
                 .
                 The
                 Doctour
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 roome
                 where
                 the
                 Idols
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Ceremonie
                 he
                 performed
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 overturned
                 and
                 throwne
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 execute
                 this
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 impiety
                 ,
                 said
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   Sure
                   this
                   new
                   Lord
                   of
                   ours
                   is
                   not
                   very
                   well
                   in
                   his
                   wits
                   .
                
                 So
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 horrour
                 and
                 hatred
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 conceived
                 against
                 the
                 devill
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 very
                 severe
                 and
                 terrible
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 account
                 them
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 deceived
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 Idols
                 to
                 be
                 gods
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 books
                 which
                 treated
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 to
                 want
                 braines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 voyd
                 of
                 understanding
                 .
                 He
                 perswaded
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 could
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 books
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 passion
                 for
                 the
                 Learning
                 and
                 Sciences
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 
                   Holy
                   law
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 his
                 greatest
                 care
                 always
                 was
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 
                 translating
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 himselfe
                 did
                 help
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 almost
                 alwaies
                 busied
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 exercise
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 followed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 study
                 and
                 application
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 at
                 recreations
                 ,
                 visits
                 and
                 banquets
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 went
                 without
                 a
                 book
                 in
                 his
                 sleeve
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 chaire
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 mens
                 shoulders
                 ▪
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 either
                 read
                 or
                 write
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 troublesome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 lesse
                 ingenuity
                 and
                 capacity
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 sight
                 in
                 one
                 eye
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 almost
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 sight
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 writing
                 or
                 reading
                 he
                 was
                 faine
                 almost
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 paper
                 with
                 his
                 eye
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 he
                 made
                 such
                 progresse
                 in
                 our
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 any
                 subject
                 better
                 than
                 many
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 that
                 esteeme
                 themselves
                 learned
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 perfectly
                 understood
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 books
                 of
                 Euclid
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 tongue
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 learned
                 all
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 our
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 particular
                 rules
                 and
                 subtleties
                 which
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 that
                 Art
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 subject
                 he
                 composed
                 seaven
                 Tomes
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Spheare
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 curiosities
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 understood
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 helped
                 to
                 translate
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 
                   Aristotle
                   de
                   Caelo
                
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 questions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 handled
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Conimbra
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 perfectly
                 penetrated
                 into
                 that
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 he
                 learnt
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Logick
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 20
                 Tomes
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 discoursed
                 so
                 pertinently
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 facile
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 made
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 curious
                 commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 este●med
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 his
                 delight
                 and
                 content
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 some
                 new
                 and
                 curious
                 book
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Europe
                 :
                 Then
                 would
                 he
                 sigh
                 to
                 see
                 himselfe
                 old
                 and
                 alone
                 ,
                 not
                 finding
                 in
                 other
                 Christians
                 the
                 zeale
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 important
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 helping
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 such
                 books
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 Fathers
                 he
                 never
                 discoursed
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 Sciences
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 know●
                 thing
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 he
                 would
                 ask
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 What
                 book
                 it
                 was
                 we
                 were
                 about
                 translating
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 had
                 already
                 translated
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 can
                 speak
                 it
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 fifty
                 works
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 tongue
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Divinitie
                 &
                 other
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 which
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 Tomes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 passed
                 through
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 either
                 correcting
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 helping
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 revising
                 and
                 fitting
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 re●ding
                 it
                 of
                 more
                 Authority
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 prologues
                 and
                 other
                 compositions
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 pleasure
                 in
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 ●e
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Present
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 books
                 newly
                 printed
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 language
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 there
                 grew
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 〈◊〉
                 i●satible
                 desire
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 consume
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 Fathers
                 come
                 into
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 vehement
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 him
                 fall
                 into
                 complaints
                 against
                 our
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 that
                 businesse
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 supply
                 that
                 want
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 was
                 necessary
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 mildely
                 replied
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 we
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 zeale
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 favour
                 you
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 complaining
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Superiours
                 have
                 many
                 places
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 supply
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 replied
                 very
                 gracefully
                 ,
                 Your
                 Reverence
                 doth
                 reprove
                 me
                 for
                 daring
                 to
                 murmure
                 against
                 our
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Superiours
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 person
                 with
                 our
                 
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   Generall
                
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 tearmes
                 he
                 spake
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Chinesse
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 mentioned
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 he
                 alwaies
                 called
                 them
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Superiours
                
                 )
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 very
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 seasonably
                 to
                 supply
                 our
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 with
                 store
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 letters
                 and
                 language
                 are
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 learnt
                 :
                 for
                 ere
                 long
                 your
                 Reverences
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 old
                 and
                 worne
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 new
                 comers
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 good
                 Testimony
                 thereof
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 Father
                 
                   Mugnez
                   Mascaregnas
                
                 the
                 Assistant
                 of
                 Portugall
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 whatsoever
                 curiositie
                 or
                 raritie
                 he
                 desired
                 out
                 of
                 Europe
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 point
                 his
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 wished
                 ,
                 nor
                 desired
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 earnestly
                 endeavour
                 to
                 send
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Societie
                 into
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 proportio●
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 his
                 zeale
                 and
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 health
                 did
                 encrease
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Termes
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Compliments
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 esteemed
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 us
                 with
                 great
                 confidence
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 saw
                 us
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 so
                 tender
                 a
                 kindenesse
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 our
                 gowns
                 before
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 we
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 provided
                 with
                 cloaths
                 to
                 defend
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 cold
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 was
                 sick
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 medicines
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 boyled
                 and
                 prepared
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 House
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 unskilfulnesse
                 of
                 our
                 servants
                 they
                 might
                 lose
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 would
                 receive
                 no
                 help
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 very
                 well
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 talents
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 facilitie
                 in
                 gaining
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 esteeme
                 and
                 affection
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 newly
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 yet
                 speak
                 the
                 language
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 alwaies
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 much
                 compassionating
                 the
                 labour
                 and
                 paines
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 that
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 letters
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 much
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 heard
                 them
                 bring
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 very
                 particular
                 
                 instructions
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 method
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 study
                 it
                 by
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 poynts
                 and
                 strokes
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 China
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Science
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 incredible
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 truely
                 did
                 cause
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 our
                 admiration
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   Leo
                
                 and
                 Michael
                 together
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 often
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 our
                 House
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 scarce
                 spoke
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 protect
                 ,
                 defend
                 and
                 authorize
                 the
                 preachers
                 thereof
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 consulting
                 with
                 themselves
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 they
                 should
                 recommend
                 them
                 ;
                 what
                 books
                 they
                 would
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 write
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Province
                 it
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 go
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 Father
                 were
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 consulations
                 concluded
                 in
                 sighs
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 die
                 ;
                 whom
                 shall
                 wee
                 leave
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 begun
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ?
                 Sometimes
                 transported
                 by
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 imagine
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 informing
                 the
                 King
                 himselfe
                 by
                 their
                 Memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 sanctity
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 obtained
                 leave
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 publick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 already
                 in
                 their
                 imagination
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 scituation
                 ,
                 and
                 design
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 buildings
                 ;
                 otherwhile
                 they
                 fancied
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 beheaded
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 and
                 cheerfulnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 well
                 shew
                 the
                 esteem
                 they
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ardent
                 desires
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 Gods
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 stop
                 at
                 discourses
                 and
                 desires
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 justly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Houses
                 and
                 Churches
                 our
                 Societie
                 hath
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Dr.
                   Leo
                
                 hath
                 not
                 helped
                 both
                 to
                 build
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 ;
                 giving
                 towards
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 rich
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 zealous
                 love
                 of
                 Leo
                 was
                 most
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 occasion
                 of
                 recalling
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Pekim
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 formerly
                 resided
                 .
                 He
                 contrived
                 all
                 possible
                 means
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 opportunities
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 China
                 was
                 then
                 infested
                 by
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Pekim
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 advantage
                 by
                 that
                 occasion
                 to
                 remonstrate
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 our
                 learning
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 also
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 with
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Macao
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 could
                 easily
                 obtaine
                 a
                 considerable
                 succour
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 armes
                 to
                 his
                 assistance
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 counsell
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 so
                 much
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 and
                 produced
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 apt
                 and
                 proper
                 examples
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 books
                 and
                 ancient
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 excellently
                 well
                 versed
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Reader
                 would
                 receive
                 much
                 delight
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 tast
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 memoriall
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 that
                 Brevitie
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 tied
                 my self
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 forbid
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 and
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 his
                 desire
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 received
                 no
                 lesse
                 satisfaction
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 shal
                 have
                 obligation
                 to
                 
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 the
                 great
                 office
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 who
                 accused
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 neare
                 friendship
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 with
                 
                   Father
                   Matthaeus
                   Riccius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 beleeve
                 and
                 professe
                 a
                 certain
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Father
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 recompense
                 him
                 abundantly
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 then
                 lost
                 ;
                 restoring
                 him
                 4
                 or
                 5
                 years
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 honour
                 and
                 Fame
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 
                   Dr.
                   Puul
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 also
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 courage
                 &
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 favour
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 brought
                 it
                 about
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kalender
                   ▪
                
                 He
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 employment
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 journey
                 toward
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excessive
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 winter
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 weaken
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 moneths
                 after
                 his
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 All-Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 whereon
                 foure
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 Masse
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 built
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 where
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Residencies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hamcheu
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 rehearse
                 the
                 Piety
                 ,
                 compuncton
                 ,
                 and
                 resentment
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 severall
                 times
                 confesse
                 himself
                 during
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 consolation
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 and
                 
                   extreame
                   unction
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 devotion
                 he
                 hearkned
                 to
                 the
                 discourses
                 and
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 by
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 )
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 reward
                 which
                 certainly
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 that
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 alwayes
                 helped
                 and
                 favoured
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 he
                 knew
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 forbear
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 mention
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 imagine
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 learned
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 perfect
                 a
                 Christian.
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 take
                 notice
                 briefly
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 
                   Doctour
                   Paul
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 tooke
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 favours
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 upon
                 many
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 teares
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   dye
                   much
                   comforted
                   to
                   see
                   with
                   my
                   eyes
                   how
                   well
                   our
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   arere-established
                   ,
                   and
                   protected
                   by
                   your
                   zeale
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   recommend
                   them
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   place
                   they
                   hold
                   in
                   your
                   heart
                   .
                   My
                   sinnes
                   have
                   made
                   me
                   unworthy
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   share
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   me
                   the
                   favour
                   to
                   call
                   me
                   for
                   your
                   companion
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   after
                   this
                   work
                   is
                   ended
                   you
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   my
                   name
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   result
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   his
                   most
                
                 Holy
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   would
                   do
                   me
                   a
                   high
                   favour
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   leave
                   upon
                   your
                   Shoulders
                   the
                   Christianitie
                   of
                
                 China
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 shewed
                 sufficiently
                 the
                 esteem
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 preachers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Doctour
                   Leo
                
                 ended
                 piously
                 and
                 holily
                 that
                 life
                 ;
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 dyed
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 November
                 1630
                 although
                 his
                 memory
                 will
                 alwayes
                 live
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 the
                 Labourers
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 example
                 will
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 other
                 generous
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chinesse
                   Nobilitie
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 China
                 arrived
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 continuall
                 labour
                 and
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 during
                 fifty
                 eight
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 so
                 happy
                 and
                 prosperous
                 a
                 successe
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 expected
                 from
                 such
                 difficult
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 weak
                 meanes
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 this
                 Narration
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 what
                 paines
                 ,
                 trouble
                 ,
                 caution
                 ,
                 patience
                 and
                 longanimity
                 have
                 alwayes
                 accompanied
                 this
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 upheld
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 persecutions
                 .
                 The
                 zeale
                 and
                 heate
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 convert
                 the
                 world
                 perfectly
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 in
                 new
                 Missions
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 susceptible
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 flameth
                 out
                 so
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 endeavour
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 prudence
                 ,
                 more
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 more
                 profitable
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Spirit
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 we
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 pulpets
                 and
                 auditories
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 fire
                 may
                 shine
                 out
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 burning
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 desireable
                 thing
                 ,
                 presently
                 to
                 fashion
                 and
                 accommodate
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 cōmon
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 lawes
                 ,
                 decrees
                 ,
                 statutes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 how
                 farre
                 that
                 is
                 possible
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 convenient
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 then
                 edification
                 of
                 such
                 tender
                 plants
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 this
                 doctrine
                 so
                 cleer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 any
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 for
                 errour
                 .
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 false
                 Apostles
                 to
                 teach
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 without
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 difference
                 was
                 alwayes
                 observed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Aliter
                   enim
                   p●pulis
                   ,
                   aliter
                   loqu●batur
                   discipulis
                   .
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 the
                 preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 preachers
                 ,
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corintbians
                   ,
                   Lac
                   vobis
                   potum
                   dedi
                   :
                
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 wel
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 St
                 Gregory
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 instructed
                 them
                 as
                 Children
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 newly
                 begotten
                 unto
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 St
                 ,
                 
                   Ambrose
                   )
                   Ideo
                   Apostolus
                   ,
                   vir
                   divinus
                   ,
                   &
                   medicus
                   spiritualis
                   vnicuique
                   secundum
                   viris
                   illius
                   ,
                   doctri●am
                   tradebat
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Scitis
                   ,
                   quia
                   per
                   infirmitatem
                   carnis
                   evangelizavi
                   vobis
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   accommodating
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   did
                   preach
                   no
                   higher
                   things
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   saith
                
                 St.
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Ut
                   infirm●s
                   Galatas
                   lucrifaceret
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   opinion
                   also
                   is
                
                 To
                 status
                 
                   cap.
                   7.
                   quest
                   .
                   9.
                   upon
                   St.
                
                 Mat.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 began
                 with
                 that
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Ig
                   noto
                   deo
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 St
                 Hierom
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 
                   Dijs
                   Asiae
                   ,
                   Europe
                   &
                   Lybiae
                   ,
                   dijs
                   ignotis
                   &
                   peregrinis
                   :
                
                 And
                 without
                 ever
                 reproving
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 condemning
                 the
                 superstition
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 bad
                 enough
                 )
                 judging
                 it
                 more
                 convenient
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 darknesse
                 to
                 communicate
                 light
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 councell
                 treated
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 facilitating
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Visum
                   est
                   spiritui
                   sancto
                   &
                   nobis
                   nihil
                   ultra
                   imponere
                   vobis
                   oneris
                   ,
                   quàm
                   haec
                   necessaria
                   :
                   ut
                   abstineatis
                   vos
                   ab
                   immolatis
                   sim●lachrorum
                   ,
                   &
                   suffocato
                   ,
                   &
                   sanguine
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 include
                 the
                 whole
                 obligation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ius
                   Positivum
                
                 to
                 which
                 those
                 new
                 Christians
                 were
                 obliged
                 ▪
                 and
                 (
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 )
                 these
                 were
                 (
                 all
                 three
                 )
                 
                   Iewish
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 would
                 give
                 much
                 scandal
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 to
                 facilitate
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoyd
                 giving
                 Scandal
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 judged
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 happened
                 about
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 not
                 only
                 permitted
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 exercised
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 disciple
                 Timothy
                 ;
                 condescending
                 to
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 ignorance
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 
                   Panormitanus
                   (
                   cap.
                   licet
                   Graecos
                   .
                   de
                   Baptismo
                   &
                   ejus
                   effect
                   :
                
                 )
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Potest
                   &
                   debet
                   venientes
                   noviter
                   ad
                   fidem
                   tolerare
                   in
                   moribus
                   &
                   ritibus
                   〈◊〉
                   antiquis
                   :
                
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Cusanus
                 saith
                 )
                 there
                 would
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 perturbation
                 than
                 an
                 edification
                 .
                 
                   Oportet
                   .
                   infirmitati
                   hominum
                   pl●rumque
                   condescendere
                   nisi
                   vergat
                   contra
                   aeternam
                   salutem
                   .
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 manifest
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 being
                 chiefly
                 concerned
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 eternall
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                   ne
                   cum
                   alijs
                   praedicaverit
                   ,
                   ipse
                   reprobus
                   efficiatur
                   :
                   )
                   nam
                   exactam
                   quae●ere
                   conformitatem
                   in
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   est
                   potius
                   pacem
                   turbare
                   .
                
                 This
                 opinion
                 likewise
                 is
                 favoured
                 by
                 the
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   in
                   capit
                   .
                   Reus
                   qui
                   ,
                   de
                   paenitentia
                   &
                   remissione
                   .
                
                 )
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 newly
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   detrahendum
                   est
                   jure
                
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 often
                 practised
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Florence
                 ;
                 where
                 
                   Pope
                   Eugenius
                
                 the
                 Fourth
                 did
                 very
                 prudently
                 dissemble
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 marriage
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Greeks
                 not
                 consenting
                 to
                 treate
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 having
                 also
                 already
                 determined
                 the
                 point
                 :
                 yet
                 
                   Synodicé
                   ,
                   &
                   ,
                   Armeniis
                   ,
                   in
                   decreto
                   suo
                   ,
                   credendum
                   tradens
                   ;
                   mirum
                   dictu
                   ;
                   Graecos
                   ob
                   communem
                   concordiam
                   recentur
                   initam
                   ,
                   fortius
                   stabiliendam
                   ,
                   non
                   explicitè
                   ad
                   hoc
                   credendum
                   obstrinxit
                   ;
                   imò
                   pertinaciam
                   e●rum
                   in
                   reliquis
                   ,
                   violata
                   pace
                   ,
                   ne
                   resilirent
                   ,
                   videns
                   non
                   vidit
                   ;
                   vel
                   (
                   ut
                   in
                   Actis
                   Concilij
                   pa●et
                   )
                   ▪
                   non
                   condemnavit
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 quality
                 and
                 antiquity
                 :
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 poor
                 Neophytes
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   ?
                   Duris
                   mentibus
                   simul
                   omnia
                   abscindere
                   impossibile
                   esse
                   not
                   dubium
                   est
                   :
                   quia
                   is
                   ,
                   qui
                   locum
                   ascendere
                   nititur
                   ,
                   gradibus
                   vel
                   passibus
                   ,
                   non
                   saltibus
                   elevatur
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   )
                   Suaviter
                   &c.
                   prudenter
                   subinsinuare
                   ,
                   non
                   violenter
                   abrumpere
                   ,
                   Apostolici
                   muneris
                   est
                   .
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 to
                 preserve
                 those
                 Plants
                 he
                 had
                 newly
                 planted
                 ;
                 
                   Inter
                   Gentiles
                   gentiliter
                   ,
                   inter
                   judaeos
                   judaicè
                   victitavit
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Factus
                   est
                   Iudaeis
                   tanquam
                   Iudaus
                   ,
                   ut
                   Iudaeos
                   lucrifaceret
                   ;
                   &
                   ijs
                   qui
                   sub
                   legeerant
                   ,
                   quasi
                   sub
                   lege
                   esset
                   ,
                   ut
                   eos
                   qui
                   sub
                   lige
                   erant
                   ,
                   lucrifaceret
                   ,
                   idque
                   prudenter
                   ad
                   bonum
                   animarum
                
                 (
                 as
                 Baronius
                 declareth
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 51.
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   〈…〉
                   Councells
                   ,
                   and
                   Fathers
                
                 have
                 taught
                 by
                 precept
                 and
                 examples
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 how
                 difficult
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 by
                 accommodating
                 ones
                 selfe
                 to
                 places
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 severall
                 course
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 good
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 evill
                 done
                 (
                 and
                 even
                 such
                 evill
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 lament
                 )
                 by
                 following
                 everyone
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 and
                 fancy
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ;
                 leaving
                 that
                 more
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 way
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 Relation
                 with
                 a
                 Paragraph
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Patriark
                 
                 of
                 
                   Aethiopia
                   Don
                   Alphonso
                   Mendez
                
                 wrote
                 from
                 Goa
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 
                   de
                   propagandâ
                   fide
                
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 experience
                 of
                 Missions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 laboured
                 and
                 suffered
                 much
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 I
                 do
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 from
                 our
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 mind
                 your
                 Eminencies
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 formerly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 vine-yard
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 sowed
                 with
                 diverse
                 seeds
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 a
                 garment
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 woven
                 of
                 Linnen
                 and
                 Woollen
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Spouse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ;
                 wherein
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 severall
                 institutions
                 and
                 different
                 manners
                 of
                 living
                 of
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 entruded
                 upon
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 Churches
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 sucklings
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 into
                 such
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fortified
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 emulation
                 growing
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 wanting
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 abounding
                 in
                 an
                 indiscreet
                 zeale
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 rather
                 to
                 ruine
                 than
                 edification
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 your
                 Eminencies
                 &c.
                 From
                 Goa
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 
                   November
                   1638.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Liuely
                   Effigies
                   of
                   Thein
                   mingus
                   the
                   present
                   Emperour
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   Lately
                   ouerrun
                   and
                   Possest
                   himselfe
                   allmost
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   of
                   China
                   .
                
                 portrait
              
            
          
           
             
             
               BELLUM
               TARTARICUM
               ,
               OR
               THE
               CONQUEST
               OF
               The
               Great
               and
               most
               Renovvned
               Empire
               of
               CHINA
               ,
               By
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               TARTARS
               ,
               who
               in
               these
               last
               seven
               years
               ,
               have
               wholly
               subdued
               that
               vast
               Empire
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               a
               Map
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               chief
               Cities
               of
               the
               Countries
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               STORY
               .
            
             
               Written
               originally
               in
               LATINE
               by
               
                 Martin
                 Martinius
              
               ,
               present
               in
               the
               Countrey
               at
               most
               of
               the
               Passages
               herein
               related
               ,
               And
               now
               faithfully
               Translated
               into
               English.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Crook
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Ship
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
               1655.
               
            
             
               
                 LABORE
                 ET
                 CONSTANTIA
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               insuing
               History
               there
               occurs
               frequent
               mention
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Provinces
               and
               Cities
               in
               China
               ;
               which
               have
               either
               been
               assaulted
               and
               defended
               ,
               subdued
               or
               destroyed
               ,
               by
               the
               severall
               Armies
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               North
               to
               South
               ,
               as
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ;
               least
               the
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               should
               be
               any
               way
               diminished
               by
               the
               frequent
               re-encounter
               of
               harsh
               and
               barbarous
               names
               of
               Countries
               ,
               and
               Towns
               unknown
               to
               the
               European
               Reader
               ;
               I
               thought
               it
               good
               to
               prefix
               a
               little
               Geographical
               table
               of
               the
               Countries
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               Cities
               ,
               which
               might
               serve
               as
               a
               guide
               to
               conduct
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               mentioned
               victories
               .
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               not
               so
               exact
               as
               the
               rigour
               of
               Geography
               exacts
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               was
               drawn
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               learned
               Phylosophers
               ,
               and
               may
               well
               give
               a
               sufficient
               notion
               of
               all
               the
               places
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               more
               exquisit
               ,
               and
               rare
               Maps
               both
               universal
               and
               particular
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Countries
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               rarities
               they
               contain
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               exact
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Longitudes
               and
               Latitudes
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               does
               belong
               either
               to
               Astronomy
               or
               Geography
               in
               relation
               to
               them
               ;
               with
               what
               may
               be
               expected
               from
               Natural
               or
               Humane
               History
               ,
               I
               reserve
               all
               these
               to
               my
               
                 Atlas
                 of
                 China
              
               which
               I
               am
               composing
               ;
               taken
               from
               their
               own
               ancient
               records
               ever
               since
               the
               time
               of
               Noah
               ;
               all
               which
               I
               have
               with
               much
               pains
               and
               industry
               gathered
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               transported
               with
               me
               to
               Europe
               .
               I
               will
               not
               therefore
               for
               the
               present
               deflower
               that
               work
               of
               its
               greatest
               beauty
               ,
               by
               an
               unseasonable
               exposition
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Readers
               view
               ;
               but
               expect
               till
               it
               grow
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               will
               satisfie
               the
               appetite
               of
               this
               our
               curious
               Age.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   SITVS
                   PROVINCIARV●
                   IMPERII
                   SINIC
                   〈…〉
                   MDC.LIV
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               BELLUM
               TARTARICUM
               ,
               OR
               ,
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Warres
               of
               the
               Tartars
               in
               China
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               THe
               most
               ancient
               Nation
               of
               Tartars
               in
               Asia
               ,
               the
               Parent
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               hath
               been
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               above
               four
               thousand
               years
               :
               during
               which
               time
               ,
               
               they
               have
               had
               many
               sharp
               Wars
               with
               those
               of
               China
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               worsted
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               have
               remained
               the
               conquerors
               .
            
             
               I
               call
               that
               Nation
               ,
               Tartars
               ,
               which
               inhabiteth
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               
               behind
               that
               famous
               Wall
               which
               stretching
               out
               above
               300.
               
               German
               Leagues
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               hath
               ever
               served
               for
               a
               Rampart
               to
               hinder
               their
               irruptions
               into
               the
               said
               Empire
               .
            
             
               This
               Country
               the
               Chineses
               having
               a
               defect
               of
               the
               letter
               R●anciently
               called
               Tata
               :
               comprehending
               under
               this
               name
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               occidentall
               ,
               but
               the
               Oriental
               T●rtars
               ,
               hitherto
               much
               unknown
               to
               us
               in
               Europe
               ,
               containing
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               
                 S●mahania
                 ,
                 Tanyu
                 ,
                 Niuche
                 ,
                 Niulha●
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               from
               the
               lesser
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Cascor
               ,
               to
               the
               Oriental
               Sea
               above
               Ia●ony
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               separated
               by
               the
               Streight
               of
               Anian
               ,
               from
               Quevira
               in
               America
               ,
               if
               yet
               it
               be
               a
               Streight
               and
               not
               a
               Continent
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               my
               intention
               to
               write
               all
               the
               Warrs
               which
               have
               passed
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               but
               only
               of
               such
               as
               have
               happened
               in
               our
               memory
               and
               in
               my
               presence
               ;
               All
               the
               rest
               shall
               appear
               at
               large
               in
               my
               Abridgement
               of
               the
               History
               of
               China
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               proceed
               with
               more
               Order
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               reflect
               ,
               how
               and
               from
               whence
               those
               Troubles
               had
               their
               beginning
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               first
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Western
               Tartars
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               subdued
               almost
               all
               Asia
               to
               their
               power
               ,
               
               waged
               war
               against
               China
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               ,
               )
               and
               Ayton
               make
               mention
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Cataye
               and
               Maningin
               )
               and
               this
               before
               the
               times
               of
               great
               Tamberlain
               ,
               who
               never
               subdued
               China
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               falsly
               writ
               ;
               for
               he
               flourished
               about
               the
               year
               MCCCCVI
               ;
               in
               which
               time
               Taichangus
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               of
               the
               Taimingian
               Family
               (
               the
               Tartars
               being
               before
               beaten
               out
               
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               governed
               peaceably
               all
               the
               Provinces
               included
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               that
               Vast
               Wall
               which
               before
               I
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               War
               which
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               toucheth
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Chinesses
               and
               Tartars
               began
               in
               the
               year
               MCCVI.
               as
               their
               History
               and
               Chronology
               testify
               ,
               which
               lasting
               77.
               years
               ,
               at
               last
               the
               Tartars
               in
               the
               year
               MCCLXXVIII
               .
               having
               totally
               conquered
               all
               that
               potent
               Empire
               ,
               extinguished
               the
               Imperiall
               Family
               of
               the
               Sungas
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               new
               Regal
               Family
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Iuena
               ;
               of
               which
               Tartarian
               Race
               nine
               Emperors
               by
               descent
               ,
               governed
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               China
               for
               the
               space
               of
               LXX
               .
               years
               in
               Peace
               and
               Quietness
               ;
               and
               about
               the
               end
               of
               that
               War
               ,
               
               came
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               into
               China
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               his
               Writings
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               forgetting
               their
               ancient
               Vigour
               of
               Mind
               and
               warlike
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               the
               pleasures
               and
               delices
               of
               that
               Country
               had
               quailed
               and
               tamed
               ,
               and
               being
               also
               weakned
               by
               so
               long
               a
               Peace
               ,
               became
               of
               a
               softer
               temper
               ,
               and
               received
               a
               deep
               Tincture
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Disposition
               of
               the
               Natives
               of
               China
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               a
               contemptible
               person
               (
               who
               was
               servant
               to
               one
               of
               those
               deputed
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               their
               Idols
               )
               called
               Chu
               ,
               presumed
               to
               rebell
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               man
               commiserating
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               enslaved
               Country
               ,
               and
               alsotouched
               with
               the
               ambition
               of
               Reigning
               ,
               first
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Thief
               ,
               or
               High-way
               man
               ;
               and
               being
               of
               a
               Generous
               Nature
               ,
               bold
               ,
               and
               as
               quick
               of
               hand
               ,
               as
               in
               wit
               ;
               wanted
               neither
               Courage
               ,
               nor
               Art
               ,
               nor
               Companions
               ,
               nor
               Fortune
               ,
               to
               gather
               such
               a
               multitude
               as
               in
               short
               time
               made
               up
               the
               vast
               body
               of
               an
               Army
               ;
               whereupon
               deposing
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Thief
               ,
               he
               became
               a
               General
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               bold
               attempt
               presumed
               to
               set
               upon
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               having
               fought
               many
               battailes
               with
               them
               ,
               obtained
               many
               singular
               Victories
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               the
               year
               1368
               ▪
               he
               finally
               drove
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               China
               ,
               receiving
               for
               so
               memorable
               an
               action
               ,
               the
               whole
               Empire
               of
               China
               as
               a
               worthy
               reward
               of
               his
               Heroical
               Actions
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               he
               first
               erected
               the
               Imperial
               Family
               of
               the
               Ta●inges
               ,
               and
               being
               he
               was
               the
               first
               Emperour
               of
               that
               Race
               ,
               stiled
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Hunguus
               ;
               which
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               
                 The
                 famous
                 Warriour
              
               .
            
             
               After
               such
               an
               illustrious
               Action
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               if
               all
               the
               Provinces
               submitted
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               one
               that
               was
               a
               Native
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               they
               looked
               on
               him
               as
               a
               man
               who
               had
               redeemed
               them
               from
               Thraldome
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               people
               of
               China
               to
               love
               and
               esteem
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               hate
               and
               vilifie
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               he
               first
               placed
               his
               Court
               at
               Nanking
               neer
               to
               the
               bank
               of
               that
               great
               River
               of
               Kiang
               ,
               which
               the
               Chinesses
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               huge
               Mountains
               of
               water
               which
               it
               discharges
               into
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               call
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               :
               And
               having
               speedily
               ordered
               ,
               and
               established
               that
               Empire
               ,
               fearing
               no
               Insurrections
               from
               these
               new
               redeemed
               Creatures
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               contented
               to
               have
               chased
               the
               Tartars
               out
               of
               China
               ,
               but
               he
               made
               an
               irruption
               into
               Tartary
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               followed
               the
               point
               of
               his
               Victory
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               routed
               them
               several
               times
               ,
               wasted
               all
               their
               Territories
               ,
               and
               finally
               brought
               the
               Oriental
               Tartars
               to
               such
               streights
               ,
               as
               he
               forced
               them
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               Arms
               ,
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               ,
               and
               even
               begge
               an
               Ignominious
               Peace
               .
               This
               Storm
               of
               War
               
               fell
               chiefly
               on
               the
               Tartars
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Niuche
               ,
               whither
               the
               Tartars
               of
               China
               being
               expelled
               were
               retired
               .
            
             
               Afterward
               those
               Tartars
               every
               yeare
               ,
               either
               as
               Subjects
               or
               Friends
               ,
               came
               into
               China
               by
               the
               Province
               of
               〈◊〉
               to
               traffick
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               ;
               For
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               poverty
               and
               misery
               ,
               they
               thought
               no
               more
               of
               making
               warre
               against
               China
               .
               The
               Merchandise
               they
               brought
               were
               severall
               ,
               as
               ,
               the
               root
               cal'd
               Gins●m
               ,
               so
               much
               esteemed
               amongst
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               precious
               skins
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               
                 Castor
                 ,
                 Martais
              
               and
               Zibell●ns
               ;
               and
               also
               Horse-hair
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Chineses
               make
               their
               Nets
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               use
               it
               in
               tying
               up
               their
               hair
               ,
               as
               the
               handsomest
               dresse
               they
               can
               appear
               in
               .
               But
               those
               Tartars
               multiplyed
               so
               fast
               ,
               as
               they
               grew
               quickly
               into
               seven
               Governments
               which
               they
               call
               Hordes
               ;
               and
               these
               fighting
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               at
               length
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               MDL
               .
               were
               united
               into
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Niuche
               .
            
             
               Thus
               stood
               China
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Eastern
               Tartars
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               they
               payed
               Tribute
               ,
               masked
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Presents
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               desist
               from
               War.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Chineses
               esteem
               it
               very
               unhandsome
               to
               make
               war
               against
               any
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               other
               means
               their
               Country
               can
               be
               conserved
               in
               peace
               and
               quietness
               ,
               being
               taught
               this
               by
               their
               Philosophers
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               
               being
               over
               jealous
               of
               the
               Enemies
               to
               their
               antient
               riches
               ,
               they
               never
               left
               that
               great
               Wall
               ,
               which
               extends
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               without
               a
               million
               of
               Souldiers
               to
               guard
               it
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               China
               being
               thus
               established
               in
               the
               Taimingian
               Family
               ,
               
               enjoyed
               a
               constant
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               for
               CCL
               .
               years
               ;
               and
               whilst
               the
               seven
               Tartarian
               Lords
               or
               Governours
               made
               civil
               wars
               ,
               that
               renowned
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Vanley
               being
               the
               thirteenth
               Emperour
               of
               Taiminges
               Family
               ,
               governed
               happily
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               China
               from
               the
               year
               1573.
               to
               the
               year
               1620.
               with
               as
               much
               Prudence
               as
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               time
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Niuche
               had
               so
               multiplied
               and
               spread
               themselves
               ,
               
               after
               incorporated
               into
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               daily
               more
               formidable
               to
               China
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               bordering
               Provinces
               ,
               consulted
               privatel●
               amongst
               themselvs
               how
               they
               might
               curb
               and
               restraine
               these
               people
               within
               their
               limits
               :
               For
               their
               Governours
               have
               so
               much
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               live
               as
               Slaves
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               yet
               when
               there
               is
               question
               of
               a
               Common
               and
               publick
               good
               ,
               they
               govern
               absolutely
               and
               uncontroulably
               ;
               unless
               by
               some
               higher
               powers
               their
               orders
               be
               restrained
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               the
               Prefects
               or
               Governours
               ,
               
               did
               abuse
               the
               Merchant
               Tartars
               of
               Niuche
               when
               they
               came
               into
               Leaotung
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Province
               confines
               next
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Then
               again
               when
               the
               King
               of
               Niuche
               would
               have
               married
               his
               Daughter
               to
               another
               King
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               
               they
               hindred
               this
               marriage
               by
               representing
               some
               pretended
               reasons
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               of
               Niuche
               suspected
               nothing
               from
               them
               he
               conceived
               his
               friends
               ,
               
               they
               took
               him
               by
               deceit
               ,
               and
               killed
               him
               perfidiously
               .
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               to
               revenge
               these
               injuries
               ,
               
               the
               Kings
               Son
               gathered
               a
               strong
               Army
               ,
               and
               taking
               his
               time
               ,
               found
               meanes
               to
               get
               over
               the
               great
               Wall
               I
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               River
               being
               frozen
               ,
               he
               presently
               set
               upon
               the
               great
               City
               Kaiyven
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               others
               call
               it
               )
               Taxum
               ,
               which
               lies
               upon
               the
               Confines
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXVI
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               City
               he
               writ
               a
               Letter
               in
               Tartarian
               Characters
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               
               which
               though
               writ
               in
               Barbarian
               Characters
               ,
               yet
               contained
               nothing
               Barbarous
               .
               By
               this
               Letter
               ,
               which
               he
               sent
               by
               one
               of
               their
               Indian
               Priests
               (
               whom
               they
               call
               Lama
               )
               in
               a
               very
               humble
               and
               submissive
               manner
               he
               declared
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               invaded
               his
               Country
               to
               revenge
               the
               injuries
               he
               had
               received
               from
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               .
               But
               yet
               that
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               restore
               the
               City
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               depose
               his
               Armes
               ,
               if
               his
               complaints
               might
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               given
               him
               .
               The
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               called
               Vanley
               ,
               having
               received
               this
               Letter
               ▪
               though
               otherwise
               of
               an
               eminent
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               great
               experience
               ,
               yet
               being
               now
               broken
               with
               Age
               ,
               in
               this
               businesse
               seems
               to
               have
               proceeded
               with
               lesse
               Prudence
               than
               that
               which
               accompanied
               the
               former
               Actions
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               For
               ,
               thinking
               it
               not
               to
               be
               a
               business
               of
               that
               moment
               as
               that
               it
               deserved
               to
               be
               treated
               before
               him
               in
               his
               own
               Court
               ,
               he
               remitted
               it
               to
               the
               chief
               Governours
               and
               Commanders
               .
               And
               these
               men
               puffed
               up
               with
               their
               usuall
               pride
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               fit
               so
               much
               as
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               Barbarian
               King
               ,
               but
               resented
               it
               very
               highly
               that
               he
               durst
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               complain
               to
               the
               Emperor
               of
               any
               injury
               received
               .
            
             
               The
               Tartarian
               King
               ,
               
               seeing
               they
               vouchsafed
               no
               answer
               to
               his
               just
               demands
               ,
               turning
               his
               anger
               into
               rage
               ;
               vowed
               to
               celebrate
               his
               Fathers
               Funerals
               with
               the
               lives
               of
               two
               hundred
               Thousand
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               China
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Tartars
               when
               any
               man
               of
               quality
               dyeth
               ,
               to
               cast
               into
               that
               fire
               which
               consumes
               the
               dead
               Corps
               ,
               as
               many
               Servants
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               with
               bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               atend
               and
               serve
               them
               in
               the
               next
               life
               :
               Though
               now
               since
               they
               conquered
               China
               ,
               they
               have
               left
               off
               this
               Barbarous
               custome
               ,
               being
               reprehended
               and
               corrected
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Chinesses
               themselves
               .
               
               After
               this
               superstitious
               Vow
               ,
               advancing
               his
               revenging
               Armes
               ,
               he
               besieged
               Leaotung
               (
               which
               was
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Leaoyang
               )
               with
               50000.
               men
               .
               But
               the
               City
               was
               defended
               by
               exceeding
               many
               men
               ,
               who
               generally
               were
               all
               armed
               with
               Musquets
               :
               The
               Tartars
               had
               nothing
               but
               their
               Scymetars
               ,
               with
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               which
               they
               discharge
               with
               strange
               Dexterity
               and
               Art.
               But
               because
               they
               chiefly
               feared
               the
               musquet
               bullets
               ,
               
               they
               resolved
               by
               a
               Stratagem
               to
               make
               that
               unknown
               Instrument
               lesse
               hurtfull
               to
               them
               than
               their
               enemies
               did
               imagin
               .
               For
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               commanded
               such
               as
               made
               the
               first
               on-set
               ,
               to
               carry
               a
               thick
               hard
               board
               for
               their
               Shield
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               good
               to
               them
               as
               a
               wooden
               Wall
               ;
               these
               men
               were
               seconded
               by
               other
               Companies
               who
               carried
               Ladders
               to
               climb
               up
               the
               Walls
               ;
               and
               the
               Horse
               came
               up
               in
               the
               Rear
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               he
               set
               upon
               the
               City
               in
               foure
               quarters
               ,
               and
               received
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Musquets
               against
               his
               wooden
               wall
               ;
               Then
               in
               a
               moment
               the
               scaling-ladders
               being
               applied
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               charge
               again
               ,
               they
               were
               upon
               the
               Walls
               and
               entred
               the
               City
               ;
               for
               such
               is
               the
               quicknesse
               and
               nimblenesse
               of
               the
               Tartars
               (
               in
               which
               they
               excell
               all
               
               Nations
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               also
               they
               place
               their
               chief
               art
               )
               that
               in
               a
               trice
               ,
               they
               either
               prevail
               in
               their
               designs
               ,
               or
               retire
               :
               and
               the
               little
               skill
               the
               Chinesses
               had
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Musquets
               ,
               was
               no
               small
               hinderance
               to
               the
               warre
               .
               For
               the
               Tartars
               quicknesse
               and
               nimblenesse
               not
               giving
               them
               time
               to
               charge
               again
               ,
               being
               astonished
               with
               the
               sudden
               inundation
               of
               armed
               men
               ,
               they
               presently
               fled
               which
               way
               soever
               they
               could
               ;
               but
               being
               pursued
               by
               the
               swift
               Tartarian
               Horse
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               perished
               in
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               great
               City
               ,
               
               This
               City
               being
               taken
               ,
               the
               Tartar
               like
               a
               Torrent
               over-run
               many
               others
               of
               lesse
               note
               ;
               but
               amongst
               others
               ,
               he
               took
               that
               Noble
               City
               Evamgning
               ,
               and
               overrunning
               most
               speedily
               the
               whole
               Country
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               he
               entred
               the
               Province
               of
               Pekin
               ;
               and
               comming
               within
               seven
               Leagues
               of
               the
               very
               Imperiall
               City
               ,
               He
               durst
               not
               advance
               ,
               fearing
               the
               Enemy
               might
               compasse
               or
               surround
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               heard
               that
               a
               world
               of
               men
               came
               in
               to
               help
               their
               distressed
               Prince
               .
               But
               the
               Tartar
               struck
               such
               a
               terrour
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               Countries
               he
               had
               passed
               ,
               as
               both
               Souldier
               and
               Citizen
               quitting
               their
               Houses
               left
               the
               empty
               walls
               to
               the
               Tartarians
               possession
               ;
               knowing
               the
               Tartar
               to
               have
               that
               custom
               and
               practise
               ,
               to
               destroy
               and
               put
               all
               to
               fire
               and
               sword
               that
               did
               resist
               ,
               
               and
               only
               pillage
               the
               Cities
               that
               submitted
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Citizens
               alive
               ,
               and
               treating
               them
               courteously
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               having
               collected
               a
               world
               of
               riches
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               Leaotung
               victorious
               .
               And
               because
               his
               South-sayers
               had
               perswaded
               him
               that
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               old
               Walls
               were
               unfortunate
               ,
               he
               beat
               them
               down
               ,
               and
               compassed
               it
               about
               with
               new
               ,
               fortifying
               them
               with
               new
               Munitions
               ,
               and
               there
               proclamed
               himself
               Emperour
               of
               China
               :
               
               For
               although
               as
               yet
               he
               had
               taken
               nothing
               of
               China
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Country
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               hopes
               &
               aspiring
               thoughts
               he
               had
               devoured
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               :
               wherefore
               he
               was
               called
               in
               the
               China
               language
               Theienmingus
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               that
               of
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               and
               eighteen
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               ,
               some
               in
               authority
               about
               the
               Emperour
               Vanley
               ,
               demanded
               the
               banishment
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               did
               then
               preach
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               that
               Nation
               ;
               But
               the
               Emperour
               (
               who
               in
               his
               heart
               loved
               Christanity
               ,
               and
               those
               particularly
               that
               first
               planted
               that
               Religion
               amongst
               them
               )
               gave
               no
               eare
               for
               a
               long
               while
               to
               their
               demands
               ;
               But
               at
               length
               overcome
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               a
               chief
               Commander
               ,
               who
               had
               ever
               been
               a
               sore
               Enemy
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               Xinchio
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               and
               proclamed
               that
               all
               those
               Fathers
               that
               did
               propagate
               Christan
               Religion
               should
               be
               banished
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               Upon
               which
               some
               of
               them
               were
               secretly
               concealed
               in
               severall
               Provinces
               by
               some
               Christian
               Governours
               ,
               others
               being
               taken
               were
               carried
               in
               great
               Cages
               to
               Macao
               ,
               
               wherein
               being
               shut
               up
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               they
               suffered
               extreamly
               ;
               whilst
               others
               also
               being
               whipt
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               rejoyced
               to
               undergoe
               something
               for
               his
               sake
               whose
               name
               they
               bore
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               added
               more
               affliction
               to
               all
               these
               miseries
               ,
               was
               the
               Emperour
               Vanley's
               Prohibition
               to
               all
               his
               to
               professe
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               But
               ,
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               the
               Christians
               of
               China
               (
               who
               from
               the
               horrid
               wildernesse
               of
               Infidelity
               ,
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               the
               pleasant
               Pastures
               of
               Christianity
               )
               gave
               illustrious
               examples
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Constancy
               ;
               but
               the
               longer
               Narration
               of
               this
               glorious
               persecution
               is
               reserved
               
               for
               another
               place
               .
               I
               only
               touch
               it
               here
               ,
               to
               admire
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               raised
               so
               sharp
               War
               against
               China
               ,
               when
               they
               neglected
               Christian
               Peace
               ;
               and
               permitted
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               these
               Tartars
               to
               take
               so
               deep
               a
               root
               in
               this
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               as
               afterward
               grew
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               as
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Royal
               Family
               of
               the
               Taminges
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               same
               time
               they
               went
               about
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               all
               Christianity
               .
               But
               ,
               (
               as
               ordinarily
               it
               doth
               )
               by
               this
               very
               persecution
               ,
               Christian
               Religion
               grew
               to
               that
               height
               and
               greatnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               glories
               to
               behold
               it
               ;
               whilst
               ,
               (
               unlesse
               God
               vouchsafe
               to
               lend
               a
               potent
               helping
               hand
               ,
               )
               the
               vast
               Kingdom
               of
               China
               is
               utterly
               overthrown
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Chineses
               were
               very
               solicitous
               to
               expell
               this
               Enemy
               from
               the
               bowells
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               they
               selected
               very
               chief
               and
               eminent
               men
               for
               Commanders
               and
               Governours
               ;
               then
               they
               gathered
               an
               Army
               of
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               choise
               Souldiers
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Corea
               also
               sent
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               twelve
               thousand
               ;
               with
               this
               potent
               Army
               therefore
               they
               went
               out
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               March
               MDCXIX
               .
               to
               give
               Battail
               to
               the
               Enemy
               .
               The
               Tartars
               resolved
               to
               meet
               them
               with
               an
               undaunted
               courage
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               good
               while
               the
               event
               and
               victory
               was
               very
               doubtfull
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               end
               the
               Army
               of
               China
               was
               wholly
               routed
               ,
               &
               their
               chief
               Commanders
               ,
               with
               fifty
               thousand
               men
               ▪
               were
               all
               slain
               :
               The
               Tartars
               according
               to
               their
               custome
               ,
               prosecute
               the
               victory
               with
               all
               quicknesse
               and
               diligence
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               day
               they
               took
               and
               sacked
               two
               Cities
               which
               they
               burned
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               over-run
               that
               whole
               Country
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               very
               Walls
               of
               Pekin
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               Court
               ;
               but
               durst
               not
               venture
               to
               besiege
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               (
               besides
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               Canons
               it
               contained
               )
               there
               was
               lodged
               fourscore
               thousand
               Souldiers
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Chineses
               confess
               that
               there
               was
               such
               a
               fear
               and
               consternation
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               thought
               to
               have
               left
               that
               City
               and
               gone
               into
               the
               Southern
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               which
               he
               had
               effectually
               performed
               ,
               had
               not
               some
               Commanders
               suggested
               ;
               that
               his
               flight
               would
               give
               courage
               to
               the
               Victorious
               ,
               and
               breed
               trouble
               and
               confusion
               in
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               being
               that
               to
               fly
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               yeeld
               up
               the
               land
               to
               the
               Enemy
               .
               Nay
               more
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               disorders
               were
               such
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Tartar
               had
               come
               on
               ,
               he
               infallibly
               had
               made
               himself
               Master
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Enemy
               was
               more
               greedy
               of
               Prey
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               dispersed
               themselves
               abroad
               ,
               spoiling
               and
               burning
               all
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
               and
               killing
               and
               destroying
               an
               immense
               company
               of
               Chineses
               in
               a
               most
               cruell
               manner
               ;
               
               and
               so
               leaving
               all
               these
               places
               dismantled
               and
               without
               Garisons
               ,
               laden
               with
               infinite
               Riches
               ,
               they
               returned
               victorious
               to
               Leaotung
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               their
               first
               footing
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               things
               had
               passed
               ,
               
               that
               renouned
               Emperour
               of
               China
               call'd
               Vanley
               died
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               Son
               Taichangus
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               who
               begun
               to
               gather
               a
               new
               Army
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               but
               after
               four
               moneths
               reign
               he
               also
               died
               .
            
             
               To
               him
               succeeded
               Theinkins
               ,
               
               who
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               assumed
               the
               Crown
               ,
               sent
               an
               Embassadour
               ,
               with
               many
               magnificent
               Presents
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               the
               China
               Monarchy
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Corea
               ;
               The
               end
               of
               this
               Embassage
               was
               to
               thank
               him
               for
               the
               Auxiliary
               forces
               sent
               to
               his
               Grandfather
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               comfort
               him
               for
               the
               losse
               he
               had
               received
               in
               the
               late
               service
               of
               China
               ;
               &
               finally
               
               to
               sollicite
               and
               presse
               for
               further
               succours
               ;
               
               For
               it
               seems
               those
               of
               Corea
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               nearer
               to
               Iapony
               ,
               so
               they
               participate
               more
               of
               that
               warlike
               Spirit
               and
               Fortitude
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               China
               do
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               more
               effectually
               divert
               the
               imminent
               danger
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               ruin
               ,
               he
               leavied
               new
               Forces
               throughout
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               he
               sent
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Tartars
               any
               further
               into
               the
               Countery
               ;
               
               And
               for
               their
               better
               supply
               with
               necessary
               Provision
               ,
               he
               maintained
               a
               great
               Navie
               in
               the
               Haven
               of
               Thiencin
               to
               carry
               Corn
               and
               other
               necessaries
               for
               their
               maintenance
               .
               
               This
               Port
               of
               Thiencin
               is
               a
               Station
               to
               which
               an
               incredible
               number
               of
               ships
               resort
               ,
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               China
               .
               So
               as
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               by
               a
               very
               short
               and
               compendious
               way
               ,
               they
               were
               easily
               provided
               with
               all
               necessaries
               .
               For
               all
               the
               whole
               Country
               of
               Leaotung
               is
               almost
               invironed
               with
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               furthest
               part
               is
               but
               two
               daies
               distant
               by
               water
               from
               this
               Port
               of
               Thiencin
               ;
               but
               by
               land
               far
               more
               time
               is
               necessary
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               other
               Commanders
               which
               came
               with
               succours
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               
               there
               was
               one
               Heroick
               Lady
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               well
               call
               the
               Amazon
               or
               Penthesilean
               of
               China
               .
               She
               brought
               along
               with
               her
               three
               thousand
               ,
               from
               the
               remote
               Province
               of
               
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 carrying
                 all
              
               ,
               not
               only
               Masculine
               minds
               ,
               but
               mens
               habits
               also
               ,
               and
               assuming
               Titles
               more
               becoming
               men
               than
               women
               .
               This
               noble
               and
               generous
               Lady
               gave
               many
               rare
               proofs
               of
               her
               courage
               and
               valour
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               these
               Tartars
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               the
               Rebells
               which
               afterwards
               riss
               against
               their
               Lord
               and
               Emperour
               .
               But
               now
               she
               came
               in
               this
               War
               to
               supply
               her
               Sons
               place
               ,
               whom
               she
               left
               at
               home
               in
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               being
               yet
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               that
               Homage
               and
               Duty
               to
               which
               he
               was
               obliged
               .
               For
               in
               the
               mountains
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Suchuen
               there
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               not
               subject
               to
               him
               of
               China
               ,
               but
               an
               absolute
               Prince
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               he
               receives
               the
               Honour
               and
               Title
               of
               a
               King
               from
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ;
               after
               which
               Investiture
               ,
               his
               Subjects
               only
               obey
               him
               and
               pay
               Tribute
               ;
               But
               because
               they
               surpasse
               all
               others
               in
               Valour
               and
               Courage
               ,
               therfore
               they
               are
               used
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               China
               in
               warlick
               Affairs
               .
            
             
               By
               occasion
               of
               this
               war
               the
               two
               noble
               Christian
               Doctours
               ,
               
               Paul
               and
               Michael
               ,
               found
               means
               to
               perswade
               the
               Emperour
               to
               demand
               of
               the
               Portugeses
               of
               Macas
               ,
               some
               greater
               Pieces
               ,
               and
               also
               some
               Gunnes
               and
               Gunners
               ;
               hoping
               by
               this
               means
               also
               to
               restore
               the
               banished
               Fathers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Religion
               it self
               .
               And
               their
               Proposition
               took
               effect
               ;
               for
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               were
               sent
               for
               ;
               and
               the
               Fathers
               who
               hitherto
               secretly
               negotiated
               the
               businesse
               of
               Religion
               were
               publickly
               admitted
               again
               ,
               and
               many
               new
               Souldiers
               of
               Portugal
               came
               to
               help
               the
               Army
               .
            
             
               And
               God
               did
               most
               abundantly
               recompence
               to
               the
               Emperour
               this
               favour
               done
               to
               Christianity
               :
               For
               ,
               before
               the
               Portugese
               arrived
               ,
               his
               Army
               had
               cast
               the
               Tartars
               out
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               who
               being
               much
               exasperated
               by
               the
               Tartarians
               cruelty
               ,
               
               opened
               their
               City
               Gates
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               King
               of
               China's
               Army
               appeared
               ,
               and
               rising
               against
               their
               Garison
               ,
               gave
               entrance
               to
               the
               Army
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               they
               recovered
               the
               Metropolitan
               Town
               of
               Leaotung
               :
               For
               the
               King
               of
               Tartary
               being
               diverted
               by
               other
               Wars
               at
               home
               could
               not
               come
               soon
               enough
               to
               relieve
               it
               :
               So
               as
               by
               this
               means
               the
               affairs
               of
               China
               began
               to
               recover
               Life
               ,
               
               and
               Strength
               ,
               and
               the
               Tartars
               seemed
               wholly
               restrained
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               Fortune
               seemed
               now
               to
               shew
               a
               smiling
               face
               for
               China
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               her
               custome
               is
               ,
               
               she
               stood
               not
               long
               constant
               and
               stable
               :
               For
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               having
               dispatched
               his
               affairs
               in
               Tartary
               ,
               sent
               presently
               sixty
               thousand
               Horse
               to
               besiege
               Leaoyang
               again
               ;
               
               promising
               that
               himself
               in
               person
               would
               follow
               with
               greater
               Forces
               .
               And
               this
               Army
               took
               that
               strong
               City
               in
               the
               space
               of
               forty
               hours
               ;
               both
               parties
               fighting
               with
               such
               vigour
               and
               fierceness
               ,
               that
               thirty
               thousand
               of
               the
               Garison
               were
               killed
               ,
               and
               the
               Tartars
               lost
               about
               twenty
               thousand
               of
               theirs
               .
               Nay
               the
               Chinesses
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               never
               woon
               the
               City
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Governor
               been
               corrupted
               by
               great
               promises
               of
               reward
               ,
               to
               open
               them
               one
               of
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Town
               .
               But
               be
               it
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               woon
               the
               Town
               ;
               The
               Vice
               Roy
               hanged
               himself
               for
               grief
               ;
               The
               Kings
               Visitor
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               enemy
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               be
               brought
               to
               submit
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               bestow
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               King
               upon
               the
               Barbarian
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               in
               admiration
               and
               reward
               of
               his
               Constancy
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               he
               obtained
               life
               and
               freedom
               ;
               
               but
               ,
               knowing
               that
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               China
               ,
               he
               was
               guilty
               of
               death
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               had
               fought
               unfortunately
               ,
               more
               cruel
               to
               himself
               than
               the
               barbarous
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               hanged
               himself
               .
            
             
               The
               Tartars
               having
               taken
               the
               City
               ,
               
               proclamed
               by
               Edict
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               kill
               none
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               cut
               their
               hair
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Tartarians
               Habit.
               For
               the
               Tartars
               (
               that
               I
               may
               say
               something
               of
               their
               Manners
               ,
               as
               my
               subject
               gives
               me
               occasion
               )
               do
               shave
               both
               the
               Head
               and
               Beard
               ,
               reserving
               only
               the
               Mustach●es
               ,
               which
               they
               extend
               to
               a
               great
               length
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hinder
               part
               of
               their
               heads
               they
               leave
               a
               Tuff
               ,
               which
               being
               curiously
               woven
               and
               plated
               ,
               they
               let
               hang
               down
               carelesly
               below
               their
               shoulders
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               round
               and
               low
               Cap
               ,
               which
               is
               alwaies
               garnished
               round
               with
               some
               pretious
               skin
               three
               fingers
               broad
               ,
               of
               Cast●r
               or
               Zibellin
               ,
               &
               serveth
               to
               defend
               their
               Temples
               ,
               Ears
               ,
               and
               Foreheads
               from
               colds
               &
               other
               Tempests
               .
               That
               which
               appears
               above
               the
               skin
               being
               covered
               over
               either
               with
               curious
               red
               silke
               ,
               or
               else
               with
               black
               and
               purple
               horse-hair
               ,
               which
               they
               die
               and
               dresse
               most
               curiously
               ;
               so
               as
               their
               appurtenances
               being
               decently
               joyned
               together
               ,
               makes
               the
               cap
               both
               commodious
               and
               handsom
               .
               Their
               Garments
               are
               long
               Robes
               falling
               down
               to
               the
               very
               foot
               ,
               but
               their
               sleeves
               are
               not
               so
               wide
               and
               large
               as
               the
               Chineses
               use
               ,
               but
               rather
               such
               as
               are
               used
               in
               Polony
               ,
               &
               Hungary
               ,
               only
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               they
               fashion
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               Sleeve
               ,
               ever
               like
               a
               Horse
               his
               Hoof.
               At
               their
               Girdle
               there
               hangs
               on
               either
               side
               two
               Handkerchiefes
               to
               wipe
               their
               face
               and
               hands
               ;
               besides
               ,
               there
               hangs
               a
               Knife
               for
               all
               necessary
               uses
               ,
               with
               two
               Purses
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               carry
               Tobacco
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               Commodities
               .
               On
               their
               left
               side
               they
               hang
               their
               Scymiters
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               the
               point
               goes
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               handle
               behind
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               fight
               they
               draw
               it
               out
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               behind
               them
               without
               holding
               the
               Scabbard
               with
               the
               other
               .
               They
               seldome
               weare
               Shoes
               ;
               and
               use
               no
               spurrs
               to
               their
               Boots
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               either
               of
               Silk
               ,
               or
               of
               Horse-skin
               very
               neatly
               drest
               ;
               but
               they
               often
               use
               fair
               Pattins
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               three
               Fingers
               high
               .
               In
               riding
               they
               use
               Stirrups
               ,
               their
               Trappings
               are
               both
               lower
               and
               broader
               than
               ours
               ,
               their
               faces
               are
               comely
               ,
               and
               commonly
               broad
               as
               those
               of
               China
               also
               have
               ,
               their
               colour
               is
               white
               ,
               but
               their
               Nose
               is
               not
               so
               flat
               ,
               nor
               their
               eyes
               so
               little
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Chineses
               are
               ;
               They
               speak
               little
               ,
               and
               ride
               pensively
               .
               In
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               manners
               they
               resemble
               our
               Tartars
               of
               Europe
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               nothing
               so
               barbarous
               .
               They
               rejoyce
               to
               see
               Strangers
               :
               They
               no
               way
               like
               the
               grimness
               and
               soureness
               of
               the
               Chinesse
               gravity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               their
               first
               abords
               they
               appear
               more
               humane
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               briefly
               described
               their
               manners
               ,
               we
               resume
               our
               former
               discourse
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               the
               victorious
               Tartars
               in
               the
               City
               they
               had
               taken
               ▪
               In
               which
               ,
               finding
               many
               rich
               and
               wealthy
               Merchants
               of
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               they
               published
               a
               Licence
               that
               they
               might
               depart
               with
               their
               Goods
               ;
               and
               withall
               commanded
               them
               speedily
               to
               void
               the
               City
               ;
               
               who
               presently
               obeying
               the
               order
               ,
               carried
               away
               all
               their
               goods
               and
               riches
               ,
               little
               suspecting
               the
               perfideous
               treachery
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               For
               they
               had
               not
               gone
               three
               miles
               from
               the
               Town
               ,
               but
               being
               set
               upon
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               they
               were
               plundred
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               and
               lost
               all
               their
               lives
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               returned
               into
               the
               fearfull
               City
               ,
               laden
               with
               Riches
               ,
               the
               Citizens
               trembling
               ,
               lest
               they
               might
               happely
               experience
               the
               like
               perfidiousnesse
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Tartar
               considering
               at
               how
               dear
               a
               rate
               he
               had
               bought
               the
               mastering
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               fearing
               also
               to
               find
               the
               like
               provision
               and
               preparation
               in
               other
               Cities
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               make
               any
               further
               attempt
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               well
               that
               the
               Emperour
               had
               not
               only
               fortified
               all
               the
               ancient
               places
               ,
               but
               erected
               also
               new
               munitions
               ,
               in
               the
               straights
               of
               many
               hard
               and
               rude
               passages
               .
            
             
               And
               amongst
               all
               other
               strong
               Holds
               ,
               that
               of
               Xanghai
               ,
               scituated
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Cu
               ,
               was
               most
               eminent
               ;
               containing
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               men
               in
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               to
               resist
               the
               further
               progresse
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Forces
               .
               But
               that
               which
               most
               of
               all
               repressed
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               valour
               of
               the
               incomparable
               Commander
               Maovenlungus
               ;
               who
               having
               with
               his
               great
               Fleet
               taken
               an
               Island
               neer
               Corea
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Yalo
               ,
               vexed
               much
               their
               Army
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               
               and
               was
               victorious
               in
               severall
               Skirmishes
               against
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Tartars
               bent
               all
               their
               care
               and
               thoughts
               against
               this
               their
               Enemy
               .
               This
               renowned
               person
               was
               born
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Evangtung
               ,
               where
               being
               neer
               the
               Portugese
               of
               Macao
               ,
               he
               had
               much
               perfected
               himself
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               he
               brought
               with
               him
               many
               great
               pieces
               of
               Artillerie
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               recovered
               from
               the
               Shipwrack
               of
               a
               Holland
               Ship
               ,
               upon
               the
               coasts
               of
               that
               Territorie
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               had
               declared
               the
               City
               of
               Ninguyven
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               (
               in
               place
               of
               Leaoyang
               )
               (
               where
               also
               he
               had
               placed
               a
               new
               Vice-roy
               ,
               and
               his
               Royall
               Visitor
               )
               therefore
               Maovenlungus
               placed
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               Artillarie
               upon
               the
               Walls
               of
               this
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               Tartars
               therefore
               acted
               nothing
               till
               the
               year
               1625.
               and
               because
               they
               resolved
               to
               besiege
               the
               new
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               ninguyvne
               ,
               they
               first
               purposed
               to
               trie
               Maovenlungus
               his
               fidelity
               ;
               
               offering
               him
               halfe
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               help
               them
               to
               gain
               it
               ;
               But
               that
               noble
               Soul
               of
               his
               ,
               proved
               as
               faithfull
               ,
               as
               valiant
               ,
               by
               rejecting
               those
               demands
               with
               indignation
               ;
               and
               came
               presently
               with
               his
               Forces
               to
               succour
               the
               City
               Ninguyven
               which
               they
               besieged
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               
               the
               Tartars
               having
               lost
               ten
               thousand
               men
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               fight
               ;
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               tartary's
               own
               Sonne
               was
               killed
               .
               Wherefore
               being
               furious
               with
               anger
               ,
               they
               passed
               
               the
               frozen
               Sea
               ,
               and
               invaded
               the
               Island
               Thaoyven
               ,
               where
               they
               killed
               ten
               thousand
               that
               kept
               Garrisons
               there
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               one
               A●t
               ,
               
               having
               revenged
               their
               former
               discomfiture
               ,
               they
               returned
               into
               Tartary
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               sit
               still
               ,
               but
               an
               intention
               to
               returne
               with
               greater
               Forces
               ;
               By
               which
               retreat
               ,
               all
               things
               remained
               quiet
               till
               the
               year
               1627.
               in
               which
               the
               Emperour
               Thienkius
               dyed
               in
               the
               flow'r
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               
               and
               with
               him
               the
               whole
               Empire
               of
               China
               seemed
               to
               fall
               to
               ruin
               and
               destruction
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               had
               cruelly
               murdered
               many
               men
               ,
               himselfe
               augmented
               the
               number
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               After
               Thienkius
               ,
               in
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               succeeded
               that
               unhappy
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               ,
               brother
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               
               (
               of
               whom
               more
               hereafter
               .
               )
               And
               after
               Thienmingus
               King
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               succeeded
               Thienzungus
               his
               Son
               ,
               who
               changed
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Government
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               Councell
               began
               to
               governe
               the
               Chineses
               in
               courteous
               and
               sweet
               manner
               ;
               but
               though
               he
               lived
               not
               long
               ,
               yet
               he
               served
               for
               a
               good
               example
               for
               his
               Son
               to
               conquer
               China
               more
               by
               Civility
               and
               Humanitie
               ,
               than
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               ,
               great
               Maovenlungus
               Souldiers
               being
               insolent
               by
               want
               of
               action
               ,
               grew
               very
               trouble
               some
               and
               offensive
               ,
               
               by
               their
               R●pines
               and
               Disorders
               ,
               to
               the
               Coreans
               ,
               who
               were
               friends
               and
               Allies
               ;
               and
               particularly
               they
               much
               exasperated
               the
               Province
               of
               Hienkin
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               moved
               with
               indignation
               of
               severall
               passages
               ,
               secretly
               treated
               with
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               ,
               to
               invade
               the
               Chinesses
               Army
               ,
               in
               the
               habit
               and
               attire
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Corea
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               could
               expect
               no
               treason
               ,
               being
               leaguerd
               with
               them
               in
               friendsh●p
               and
               amitie
               :
               to
               effect
               which
               design
               ,
               these
               Traitours
               both
               to
               their
               Country
               ,
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               promised
               their
               best
               assistance
               .
               This
               Counsel
               pleased
               the
               Tartar
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               sent
               a
               Vice-roy
               with
               a
               potent
               Army
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Coreans
               shewed
               the
               wayes
               ,
               
               and
               guided
               them
               through
               all
               the
               passages
               ;
               who
               falling
               upon
               the
               Chineses
               Armie
               (
               which
               suspecting
               nothing
               ,
               was
               divided
               ,
               and
               many
               stragling
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Country
               )
               made
               a
               huge
               Carnage
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               when
               Maovenlungus
               perceived
               they
               were
               Tartars
               ,
               he
               presently
               made
               head
               ,
               rallied
               his
               forces
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               opposed
               all
               those
               sharp
               assaults
               .
               But
               yet
               at
               length
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               yeeld
               the
               Field
               ;
               and
               therefore
               leaving
               a
               Regiment
               or
               two
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               Enemie
               in
               action
               whilst
               his
               Army
               retreated
               ,
               he
               fled
               to
               his
               ships
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Island
               which
               he
               had
               fortified
               .
               The
               Tartars
               were
               vexed
               and
               grieved
               ,
               both
               to
               see
               their
               victory
               so
               bloody
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               Maovenlungus
               ,
               whom
               they
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               ,
               had
               escaped
               with
               most
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               and
               therefore
               enraged
               with
               anger
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               Corean
               Traitors
               ,
               as
               false
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               killed
               every
               man
               ;
               (
               which
               action
               the
               King
               of
               Tartary
               himself
               afterward
               much
               condemned
               ;
               )
               and
               then
               turning
               their
               wrath
               to
               the
               four
               Northern
               Provinces
               ,
               
               which
               border
               upon
               Tartary
               ,
               they
               wasted
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               of
               Corea
               gathered
               an
               Army
               to
               resist
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               and
               Maovenlungus
               also
               ,
               having
               recruited
               his
               Forces
               ,
               came
               into
               Corea
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               received
               losse
               .
               The
               victorious
               Tartars
               were
               come
               within
               
               seven
               Leagues
               of
               the
               principallest
               City
               of
               all
               Corea
               .
               And
               ,
               finding
               the
               King
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               Straights
               and
               Passages
               of
               the
               Mountains
               which
               lead
               ,
               unto
               it
               ,
               they
               desperately
               resolved
               to
               force
               their
               passage
               .
               The
               Battel
               was
               hardly
               begun
               ,
               when
               Maovenlungus
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               march
               ,
               falls
               in
               upon
               their
               Rear
               :
               the
               Tartars
               finding
               themselves
               encompassed
               before
               &
               behind
               ,
               nor
               any
               means
               to
               escape
               but
               by
               dint
               of
               Sword
               ,
               fought
               most
               desperately
               ,
               sustaining
               the
               shock
               of
               two
               Armies
               ;
               such
               was
               the
               fury
               of
               this
               battell
               ,
               as
               China
               never
               saw
               ;
               for
               ,
               (
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               write
               ,
               yet
               very
               true
               )
               of
               the
               three
               Armies
               ,
               none
               was
               victorous
               ;
               
               but
               all
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               destroyed
               .
               Of
               the
               Tartarian
               Armie
               fifty
               thousa●d
               were
               found
               wanting
               ;
               The
               Corean
               Armie
               lost
               seveny
               thousand
               ;
               and
               few
               or
               none
               escaped
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               for
               their
               Quarter
               being
               most
               commodious
               for
               the
               Tartars
               flight
               ,
               they
               there
               made
               their
               most
               vigorous
               Charges
               ,
               and
               so
               forced
               their
               way
               towards
               their
               own
               Country
               .
               So
               as
               none
               of
               them
               all
               gained
               the
               field
               ,
               or
               could
               prosecute
               the
               course
               of
               a
               Victory
               .
               Yet
               the
               King
               of
               Corea
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               rallie
               so
               many
               together
               again
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               those
               his
               Countries
               which
               the
               Tartarians
               by
               their
               flight
               had
               left
               desolate
               .
               But
               the
               Tartars
               after
               all
               their
               losses
               ,
               ceased
               not
               to
               make
               frequent
               in-rodes
               into
               the
               Country
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               and
               took
               all
               the
               Orientall
               part
               of
               it
               .
               
               From
               thence
               they
               made
               incursions
               into
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               great
               Preys
               and
               Booties
               ;
               But
               they
               were
               alwayes
               so
               beaten
               ,
               and
               so
               defeated
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               never
               fix
               a
               constant
               habitation
               there
               .
               For
               by
               this
               time
               were
               arrived
               seven
               excellent
               Gunners
               from
               the
               Portughese
               quarters
               ,
               which
               both
               by
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               by
               teaching
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               advanced
               infinitely
               the
               King
               of
               China
               his
               affairs
               ;
               especially
               where
               that
               Christan
               Vice-Roy
               ,
               called
               
                 Sun
                 Ignatius
              
               ,
               was
               Commander
               in
               chiefe
               ;
               of
               whose
               affairs
               we
               shal
               say
               something
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               sent
               a
               new
               Commander
               called
               Yvenus
               into
               Leaotung
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               Armie
               and
               full
               power
               to
               conclude
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               
               if
               they
               would
               admit
               it
               :
               For
               the
               disorders
               of
               the
               times
               had
               caused
               so
               many
               needy
               persons
               ,
               Theevs
               ,
               and
               Cut
               throats
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               grew
               more
               anxious
               how
               to
               suppresse
               this
               great
               domestick
               Enemie
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Kingdoms
               ruin
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Forces
               .
               This
               Yvenus
               was
               a
               crafty
               and
               subtill
               wit
               ,
               most
               eloquent
               both
               in
               speaking
               and
               writing
               ;
               who
               by
               politick
               discourses
               ,
               drawn
               from
               his
               military
               experience
               ,
               had
               wrought
               so
               much
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               Emperours
               mind
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               all
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               they
               esteemed
               what
               he
               concluded
               as
               a
               Law
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               Wherefore
               the
               Chineses
               put
               all
               their
               confidence
               in
               him
               ;
               nor
               had
               they
               been
               frustrated
               of
               their
               hopes
               ,
               had
               not
               this
               wicked
               man
               been
               more
               wedded
               to
               his
               own
               inteterest
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               Riches
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               and
               fidelitie
               to
               his
               Prince
               :
               For
               first
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Tartars
               a
               vast
               Summe
               of
               gold
               ;
               which
               wrought
               so
               much
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               having
               invited
               to
               a
               Banquet
               that
               most
               Valorous
               and
               Faithfull
               Champion
               Maovenlungus
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               Tartars
               only
               feared
               ,
               he
               there
               poisoned
               that
               great
               Commander
               .
               After
               this
               he
               made
               a
               most
               ignominious
               and
               shamefull
               Peace
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               condescending
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               had
               fed
               him
               with
               Riches
               ,
               could
               desire
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Emperour
               had
               perused
               the
               Treatie
               ,
               he
               presently
               found
               his
               Plenipotentiarian
               had
               sold
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               refused
               to
               ratifie
               or
               confirm
               the
               Articles
               .
               
               What
               should
               Yvenus
               act
               in
               this
               exigent
               ?
               That
               he
               might
               force
               the
               Emperour
               to
               admit
               them
               ,
               he
               perswaded
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1630.
               to
               enter
               China
               by
               another
               Country
               than
               that
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               promising
               them
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               way
               with
               his
               Army
               hinder
               their
               progresse
               .
               The
               Tartars
               knew
               that
               his
               avarice
               had
               so
               potent
               an
               Ascendent
               over
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               need
               to
               fear
               no
               hurt
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               confidence
               admitted
               of
               his
               Counsell
               .
               Wherefore
               being
               secure
               from
               all
               assaults
               from
               any
               Enemie
               behind
               them
               ,
               they
               entred
               the
               Province
               of
               Peking
               ,
               &
               at
               length
               besieged
               the
               Kings
               Court
               :
               
               Insomuch
               that
               his
               Councel
               perswaded
               him
               to
               leave
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
               and
               retire
               to
               the
               Southern
               Provinces
               ;
               but
               he
               protested
               he
               would
               rather
               die
               ,
               than
               quit
               the
               Northern
               quarters
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               he
               forbade
               any
               to
               depart
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Town
               besieged
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               make
               many
               fierce
               assaults
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               were
               valiantly
               beaten
               back
               with
               great
               losse
               and
               Carnage
               .
               Yvenus
               was
               called
               to
               resist
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               for
               as
               yet
               his
               Traiterous
               Complo●s
               were
               not
               discovered
               .
               And
               lest
               he
               should
               discover
               his
               Treason
               ,
               he
               comes
               with
               his
               Armie
               neer
               the
               very
               Walls
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               a
               vast
               extent
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               great
               partition
               between
               the
               two
               Armies
               ,
               from
               which
               both
               the
               Chinese
               and
               Tartars
               forces
               were
               perfectly
               discerned
               .
               But
               though
               Yvenus
               was
               under
               the
               Emperours
               eye
               ,
               yet
               he
               acted
               little
               ;
               for
               his
               only
               aim
               being
               to
               returne
               home
               laden
               with
               Riches
               ,
               he
               never
               desisted
               to
               perswade
               the
               Emperour
               to
               admit
               his
               conditions
               of
               Peace
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Emperour
               finding
               him
               evidently
               to
               be
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               disclosing
               his
               intention
               to
               none
               of
               his
               Councel
               nor
               Governours
               ,
               sends
               to
               invite
               him
               to
               a
               private
               Councel
               of
               war
               ,
               giving
               also
               order
               that
               he
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               City
               over
               the
               Walls
               ,
               lest
               if
               any
               Gate
               should
               be
               open
               ,
               the
               Tartar
               being
               so
               neer
               might
               presse
               in
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               indeed
               he
               ordered
               the
               businesse
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               bring
               his
               Armie
               into
               the
               City
               with
               him
               .
               Yvenus
               therefore
               knowing
               he
               had
               many
               chief
               men
               about
               the
               Emperous
               person
               ,
               who
               were
               both
               his
               favourities
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               gave
               him
               the
               least
               sign
               of
               any
               distaste
               that
               the
               Emperour
               might
               conceive
               against
               him
               ,
               
               boldly
               and
               securely
               presented
               himself
               at
               Court
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               appeared
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               arrested
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               few
               questions
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               killed
               .
               The
               Tartars
               hearing
               of
               his
               death
               (
               before
               the
               China
               Armie
               had
               a
               new
               General
               assigned
               )
               raise
               the
               siege
               ,
               
               ransack
               all
               the
               Country
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               had
               made
               excursions
               to
               the
               next
               bordering
               Province
               of
               Xantung
               ,
               richly
               laden
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Spoiles
               ,
               returne
               to
               their
               first
               residence
               in
               Leaotung
               .
               From
               these
               times
               til
               the
               year
               1636.
               the
               event
               of
               their
               Warrs
               was
               very
               various
               ;
               
               but
               in
               general
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Tartars
               could
               never
               fix
               a
               foot
               in
               China
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               presently
               beaten
               out
               again
               .
               In
               this
               same
               year
               Thienzungus
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Tartars
               died
               ;
               after
               whom
               ,
               succeeded
               his
               Son
               Zungteus
               ,
               Father
               to
               him
               that
               now
               governs
               China
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               now
               must
               begin
               to
               treat
               .
            
             
               This
               Prince
               ,
               before
               his
               Reign
               ,
               expressed
               much
               judgement
               in
               severall
               Occurrences
               ,
               
               surpassing
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               Tartary
               in
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               obliging
               courtesie
               :
               For
               when
               he
               was
               young
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               by
               his
               Father
               into
               China
               ,
               where
               he
               lived
               secretly
               ,
               and
               learned
               the
               China's
               Manners
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Language
               ,
               and
               now
               coming
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               changed
               ,
               and
               far
               surpassed
               
               all
               the
               Examples
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               :
               For
               having
               observed
               ,
               that
               their
               too
               hard
               and
               cruel
               usage
               of
               the
               Chinesses
               ,
               had
               been
               the
               principal
               obstacle
               of
               their
               advancement
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               conquer
               that
               Empire
               he
               so
               much
               thirsted
               after
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               Love
               as
               by
               Arms
               ,
               he
               courteously
               entertained
               and
               cherished
               all
               those
               of
               China
               which
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               using
               all
               Prisoners
               with
               great
               sweetnes
               ,
               and
               inviting
               them
               either
               to
               submit
               freely
               to
               his
               Government
               ,
               or
               take
               their
               course
               with
               full
               freedom
               .
               The
               fame
               of
               his
               humanitie
               was
               spred
               far
               and
               neer
               ;
               which
               induced
               many
               Commanders
               and
               chief
               Officers
               to
               fly
               unto
               him
               ;
               by
               whose
               means
               and
               help
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               became
               Emperour
               of
               that
               spacious
               and
               flourishing
               Country
               .
               For
               experience
               shews
               us
               ,
               that
               Love
               and
               Humanity
               do
               work
               more
               upon
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               in
               conquering
               and
               conserving
               Kingdomes
               ,
               than
               Arms
               ;
               and
               crueltie
               of
               the
               Conquerors
               hath
               lost
               that
               ,
               which
               strength
               of
               Arms
               had
               happily
               subdued
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               the
               Chinesses
               came
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Tartary
               did
               not
               only
               afford
               them
               a
               refuge
               ,
               but
               friendship
               ,
               many
               great
               persons
               flying
               the
               Indignation
               of
               the
               King
               of
               China
               ,
               sheltered
               themselves
               under
               the
               Tartars
               protection
               .
               For
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               China's
               great
               Avarice
               and
               Perfidiousness
               ,
               
               it
               's
               a
               necessary
               ,
               (
               though
               most
               inhumane
               )
               Maxim
               ,
               that
               those
               Officers
               perish
               ,
               who
               have
               managed
               the
               Kingdomes
               Affairs
               with
               lesse
               successe
               .
               For
               they
               easily
               are
               brought
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               such
               unhappy
               events
               ,
               do
               not
               proceed
               so
               much
               from
               the
               frown
               of
               inconstant
               Fortune
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               from
               the
               perfidie
               or
               negligence
               of
               the
               Commanders
               .
               So
               as
               if
               any
               fought
               unhappily
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               lost
               the
               Country
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               if
               any
               Sedition
               or
               Rebellion
               happened
               ,
               the
               Governors
               hardly
               ever
               escaped
               alive
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               they
               found
               so
               much
               Humanitie
               in
               the
               Tartar
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               Inhumanity
               in
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               they
               rather
               chose
               to
               fly
               to
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               occasion
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               relate
               what
               happened
               to
               that
               incomparable
               Commander
               (
               renowned
               both
               for
               Fidelitie
               and
               Fortitude
               )
               called
               
               Ignatius
               .
               This
               Heroick
               mind
               preferd
               his
               fidelitie
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               before
               his
               life
               ,
               before
               the
               Tartarian's
               protection
               ,
               yea
               even
               before
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               formidable
               Army
               ;
               and
               chose
               rather
               ,
               with
               his
               unparallel'd
               Fidelity
               ,
               to
               submit
               his
               head
               to
               a
               Block
               by
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               than
               to
               abandon
               his
               Country
               ,
               or
               once
               commit
               the
               least
               fault
               against
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
               though
               guilty
               of
               much
               injustice
               towards
               Him
               :
               
               He
               might
               perchance
               have
               swayed
               the
               Soveraign
               Scepter
               of
               China
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               hearkened
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               he
               rather
               chose
               to
               die
               gloriously
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               branded
               with
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Traitor
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               man
               therefore
               had
               gained
               several
               Victories
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               recovered
               many
               Cities
               from
               their
               possession
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               hoped
               shortly
               wholly
               to
               extirpate
               them
               out
               of
               China
               ,
               His
               Souldiers
               being
               long
               without
               pay
               ,
               seditiously
               plundred
               and
               pillaged
               a
               Town
               which
               had
               ever
               been
               faithfull
               to
               the
               King.
               Ignatius
               by
               several
               petitions
               and
               Remonstrances
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               had
               declared
               his
               wants
               of
               mony
               ,
               and
               their
               want
               of
               Pay
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               fed
               not
               those
               venal
               souls
               that
               mannaged
               the
               businesse
               for
               mony
               and
               presents
               ,
               
               they
               alwaies
               suppressed
               his
               humble
               addresses
               for
               relief
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               man
               being
               a
               very
               pious
               Christian
               ,
               he
               did
               nothing
               in
               his
               government
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               conform
               to
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               
               cause
               he
               incurred
               the
               hatred
               of
               all
               the
               ancient
               Prefect●
               ;
               who
               usually
               receiving
               Bribes
               from
               the
               contesting
               parties
               ,
               demanded
               favour
               of
               Ignatius
               for
               their
               Clients
               .
               But
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               to
               intercede
               for
               any
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               justnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               did
               also
               ballance
               their
               Petitions
               .
               And
               these
               men
               attributing
               this
               proceeding
               ,
               not
               to
               vertue
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Pride
               ,
               thinking
               themselves
               undervalued
               by
               him
               ,
               dealt
               under-hand
               with
               the
               Prefects
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               Armies
               pay
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               destroy
               this
               innocent
               man.
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               was
               envied
               by
               the
               Commanders
               in
               the
               very
               Court
               ,
               because
               he
               came
               to
               this
               eminent
               dignitie
               by
               his
               own
               valour
               and
               industry
               ;
               which
               they
               imagined
               was
               only
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               was
               but
               a
               Licenciat
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               most
               learned
               must
               needs
               be
               also
               the
               most
               valorous
               .
               In
               this
               conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               not
               contented
               with
               the
               seditious
               pillage
               ,
               seeing
               the
               most
               imminent
               danger
               hanging
               over
               their
               most
               esteemed
               and
               beloved
               Governour
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               make
               himself
               King
               of
               that
               Province
               ;
               nay
               more
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               whole
               Empire
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               due
               to
               his
               Prowess
               and
               Merits
               ;
               promising
               their
               whole
               strength
               to
               effect
               the
               businesse
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               extirpate
               those
               men
               about
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               aimed
               more
               to
               compasse
               their
               malicious
               ends
               ,
               than
               to
               promote
               the
               general
               affaires
               of
               the
               Empire
               :
               But
               Ignatius
               ,
               by
               pious
               admonitions
               ,
               staved
               them
               off
               from
               further
               violence
               ,
               made
               them
               obedient
               and
               quiet
               ,
               commanded
               all
               to
               stand
               faithfull
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               punished
               the
               chief
               of
               that
               sedition
               .
            
             
               This
               supreme
               act
               of
               fidelity
               deserved
               a
               better
               esteem
               and
               acceptance
               ,
               than
               th●t
               which
               was
               returned
               by
               the
               Emperour
               and
               his
               Court
               :
               who
               slighting
               this
               his
               allegeance
               ,
               sent
               another
               Vice-Roy
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               appear
               in
               Court
               :
               He
               then
               perceived
               they
               aimed
               at
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               suspected
               the
               businesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               mad
               with
               anger
               ,
               they
               all
               jointly
               rose
               in
               Arms
               for
               him
               ,
               swearing
               they
               would
               live
               and
               die
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               not
               present
               himselfe
               at
               Court.
               
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 duty
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 to
                 conserve
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 hast
                 been
                 so
                 carefull
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 strength
                 and
                 courage
                 enough
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 thy
                 perfidious
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               Ignatius
               was
               deaf
               to
               all
               these
               allurements
               ,
               
               and
               studied
               by
               all
               means
               to
               sweeten
               their
               exulcerated
               minds
               ;
               alwaies
               inculcating
               to
               them
               to
               die
               true
               and
               loyall
               to
               their
               Soveraigns
               service
               :
               chusing
               rather
               to
               water
               that
               ungratefull
               Soil
               of
               his
               native
               Country
               with
               the
               streams
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
               than
               either
               to
               spill
               his
               Enemies
               blood
               by
               the
               force
               and
               pow'r
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               or
               to
               retire
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               ,
               which
               offered
               him
               so
               fair
               preferments
               .
               But
               many
               of
               his
               Captains
               fell
               off
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               following
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               not
               his
               example
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               many
               others
               ,
               whom
               they
               saw
               eminently
               promoted
               amongst
               the
               Tartars
               .
               Some
               of
               those
               that
               then
               fled
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               are
               now
               chief
               Commanders
               under
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               ,
               in
               their
               China
               Empire
               ;
               some
               also
               have
               obtained
               the
               dignity
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               Royolets
               in
               several
               Countries
               ,
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               Valour
               and
               faithfull
               Service
               against
               
                 China
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 more
                 piercing
                 is
                 that
                 wedge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 wood
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               although
               hitherto
               these
               Tartarian
               Wars
               had
               caused
               great
               troubles
               &
               tempests
               in
               the
               China
               Empire
               ,
               yet
               all
               things
               now
               seemed
               so
               calmed
               and
               pacified
               ,
               as
               they
               seemed
               secure
               from
               any
               further
               danger
               ;
               for
               the
               Western
               
               part
               of
               Leaotung
               was
               strongly
               fortified
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Army
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Cu
               ,
               and
               the
               bordering
               quarters
               ,
               which
               hindered
               the
               Tartars
               in
               the
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               which
               they
               possessed
               ,
               from
               further
               passage
               .
               But
               now
               the
               chiefest
               danger
               was
               from
               the
               Traitors
               and
               Theeves
               which
               were
               in
               the
               very
               Bowells
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               who
               finally
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               up
               in
               Prey
               to
               the
               Tartars
               .
            
             
               I
               touched
               somthing
               of
               their
               Commotions
               before
               ,
               now
               we
               must
               treat
               a
               little
               more
               largely
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               how
               the
               Tartars
               came
               to
               subdue
               and
               conquer
               China
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Combination
               of
               these
               Rovers
               appeared
               in
               the
               remote
               Country
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               
               who
               having
               pillaged
               divers
               Cities
               ,
               and
               emboldened
               by
               prosperous
               successe
               ,
               ventured
               to
               besiege
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               that
               Country
               call'd
               Cingtu
               ;
               which
               they
               had
               infallibly
               taken
               ,
               if
               that
               valiant
               Amazon
               ,
               whom
               I
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               
               had
               not
               come
               to
               relieve
               it
               with
               her
               Army
               ;
               but
               by
               her
               valour
               they
               were
               beaten
               off
               with
               great
               losse
               ;
               and
               ,
               not
               being
               wholly
               extinguished
               ,
               they
               retired
               into
               the
               mountains
               to
               recruit
               their
               Forces
               .
               These
               were
               seconded
               by
               a
               like
               race
               of
               people
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Queicheu
               ,
               who
               took
               occasion
               of
               rising
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               unjust
               Sentence
               passed
               in
               a
               sure
               betwixt
               two
               Grandees
               of
               that
               Country
               ;
               he
               who
               lost
               the
               cause
               being
               offended
               with
               the
               Governors
               .
               These
               roving
               companions
               ,
               first
               kill'd
               all
               the
               Magistrates
               which
               had
               pronounced
               that
               unjust
               sentence
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               defeated
               the
               Vice-Roy
               his
               Army
               ;
               
               yet
               afterwards
               he
               routed
               them
               with
               a
               new
               Army
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               extinguish
               them
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               the
               Famin
               increasing
               in
               the
               Northern
               quarters
               in
               the
               Countries
               of
               Xensi
               and
               Xantung
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               great
               inundation
               of
               Locusts
               which
               devoured
               all
               ,
               there
               riss
               up
               by
               this
               occasion
               ,
               many
               loose
               fellowes
               which
               lived
               by
               Rapin.
               These
               men
               at
               first
               were
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               small
               in
               strength
               ,
               and
               after
               only
               preying
               in
               little
               places
               ,
               presently
               fled
               to
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               but
               finding
               they
               got
               both
               Meat
               and
               Riches
               ,
               with
               little
               labour
               and
               lesse
               cost
               ,
               they
               quickly
               got
               Companions
               to
               re-inforce
               them
               ;
               This
               Sedition
               being
               also
               much
               augmented
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               his
               notable
               avarice
               ,
               
               who
               so
               exhausted
               the
               people
               by
               Imposts
               and
               Taxes
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               year
               of
               the
               golden
               Age.
               The
               Prefects
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               presently
               to
               represse
               the
               insolency
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               they
               daily
               increafed
               in
               courage
               and
               strength
               ;
               Insomuch
               as
               in
               several
               Countries
               they
               had
               eight
               very
               considerable
               Armies
               .
               They
               chose
               the
               strongest
               &
               valiantest
               men
               amongst
               them
               for
               their
               Commanders
               ;
               and
               these
               persons
               being
               grown
               rich
               and
               potent
               by
               preying
               ,
               deposed
               now
               the
               person
               of
               Ring-leaders
               of
               Theeves
               ,
               and
               aspired
               to
               no
               lesse
               than
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               .
               
               And
               at
               first
               they
               fought
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               every
               one
               pillaging
               another
               of
               what
               he
               could
               :
               But
               at
               length
               things
               were
               brought
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               two
               of
               the
               Commanders
               being
               only
               left
               alive
               ,
               these
               two
               prevailed
               with
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               those
               that
               were
               killed
               ,
               to
               follow
               their
               Ensignes
               and
               Fortune
               ;
               and
               they
               knowing
               well
               that
               if
               they
               were
               taken
               by
               the
               Emperors
               Officers
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               escape
               a
               most
               certain
               death
               ,
               easily
               resolved
               to
               shelter
               themselves
               under
               the
               Arms
               of
               these
               two
               victorious
               persons
               .
               
               The
               name
               of
               one
               of
               these
               chief
               Brigands
               was
               Lacungzus
               ;
               the
               second
               was
               called
               Changhienchungus
               ;
               two
               notorious
               bold
               roguish
               fellows
               ;
               who
               lest
               they
               should
               destroy
               one
               anothers
               fortunes
               by
               their
               ambitious
               
               emulation
               ,
               separated
               themselves
               far
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               resolving
               both
               to
               pursue
               their
               prosperous
               fortunes
               .
               Licungzus
               therefore
               possessed
               himselfe
               of
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               Xensi
               and
               Honan
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               tyrannized
               over
               the
               Countries
               of
               Suchuen
               and
               Huquang
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               not
               interrupt
               our
               discourse
               ,
               by
               delivering
               the
               Acts
               of
               both
               these
               together
               ,
               we
               will
               first
               treat
               of
               Licungzus
               his
               feats
               ,
               being
               he
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Tartars
               coming
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               himself
               might
               have
               possessed
               ,
               if
               his
               proceedings
               had
               been
               moderate
               and
               humane
               ;
               )
               and
               of
               the
               other
               we
               shall
               speak
               hereafter
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               these
               pilferers
               having
               got
               immense
               riches
               in
               the
               Province
               Xensi
               ,
               made
               an
               irruption
               ,
               in
               a
               vast
               body
               ,
               into
               that
               delicious
               sweet
               Province
               of
               Honan
               ,
               
               and
               went
               strait
               to
               the
               chief
               City
               called
               Caifung
               ,
               which
               they
               besieged
               .
               There
               was
               in
               that
               place
               a
               very
               great
               and
               strong
               Garison
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               Artillery
               mounted
               upon
               hand-wheeling
               Cars
               ,
               forced
               them
               to
               quit
               the
               siege
               ;
               then
               they
               fell
               upon
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Cities
               ,
               plundring
               ,
               spoiling
               ,
               and
               burning
               all
               they
               could
               master
               .
               Having
               hoorded
               up
               store
               of
               provision
               of
               Corn
               ,
               and
               augmented
               their
               Army
               by
               a
               company
               of
               rascally
               Vagabonds
               and
               loytering
               Fellows
               ,
               they
               returned
               again
               to
               besiege
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               ;
               
               but
               dispairing
               to
               take
               it
               by
               Force
               or
               Assaults
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               ruin
               it
               by
               a
               long
               siege
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               enjoy
               the
               immense
               Riches
               of
               that
               noble
               City
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               Town
               be
               three
               great
               Leagues
               in
               circumference
               ,
               yet
               they
               rounded
               it
               so
               by
               their
               lines
               ,
               as
               nothing
               could
               enter
               the
               City
               ;
               this
               drave
               them
               to
               some
               straits
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               Purveyer
               for
               victualls
               had
               brought
               in
               good
               store
               of
               provision
               in
               the
               two
               moneths
               space
               in
               which
               they
               were
               absent
               ,
               yet
               because
               that
               Province
               which
               used
               to
               be
               most
               plentifull
               ,
               was
               now
               deficient
               in
               Corn
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               make
               sufficient
               provision
               for
               six
               moneths
               siege
               ,
               for
               such
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               people
               as
               were
               retired
               within
               the
               Walls
               ;
               Yet
               it
               held
               out
               most
               resolutely
               for
               the
               space
               of
               six
               moneths
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               though
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               hard
               shifts
               ,
               yet
               hoping
               alwaies
               for
               succour
               from
               their
               Emperor
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               submit
               to
               any
               conditions
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               relate
               to
               what
               an
               excesse
               this
               Famin
               came
               to
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               it
               surpassed
               the
               Famin
               of
               Hierusalem
               ;
               a
               pound
               of
               Rice
               was
               worth
               a
               pound
               of
               Silver
               ;
               
               and
               a
               pound
               of
               any
               old
               rotten
               skin
               was
               sold
               at
               ten
               Crowns
               ;
               dead
               mens
               flesh
               was
               sold
               publickly
               in
               the
               Shambles
               as
               Hogs
               flesh
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               held
               an
               act
               of
               Piety
               to
               expose
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               streets
               for
               others
               to
               feed
               on
               ,
               who
               shortly
               were
               to
               be
               food
               for
               others
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               passe
               over
               ,
               and
               conceal
               yet
               more
               horrible
               things
               than
               I
               have
               related
               .
               This
               City
               lies
               towards
               the
               South
               side
               of
               that
               vast
               and
               precipitate
               River
               which
               the
               Chineses
               call
               Hoang
               ,
               because
               the
               streams
               alwaies
               appear
               of
               a
               yellowish
               saffron
               colour
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               River
               is
               higher
               than
               the
               plain
               levell
               downs
               ,
               of
               a
               Leagues
               distance
               from
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               built
               upon
               the
               River
               side
               ,
               a
               long
               and
               strong
               Bulwark
               of
               great
               square
               stones
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               inundations
               .
               The
               Emperours
               Army
               ,
               after
               long
               expectation
               ,
               came
               to
               relieve
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               advanced
               as
               far
               as
               these
               Bulwarks
               ,
               and
               having
               considered
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Country
               and
               Enemies
               Camp
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               the
               fittest
               &
               easiest
               way
               to
               raise
               the
               siege
               without
               giving
               battail
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               in
               the
               water
               upon
               the
               enemies
               Army
               ,
               by
               some
               breaches
               made
               in
               that
               long
               Wall
               or
               Bulwark
               .
               It
               was
               in
               Autumn
               when
               they
               took
               this
               resolution
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               extraordinary
               rains
               ,
               was
               swoln
               bigger
               
               than
               ever
               before
               ;
               and
               they
               ,
               making
               the
               Sluces
               ,
               or
               inlets
               ,
               too
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Breaches
               too
               wide
               ,
               gave
               way
               to
               such
               an
               Ocean
               of
               water
               ,
               as
               it
               overran
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               Town
               (
               which
               were
               very
               stately
               and
               high
               )
               involving
               not
               only
               many
               of
               the
               enemies
               in
               its
               ruin
               and
               destruction
               ;
               
               but
               also
               300000.
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               it self
               perished
               in
               those
               floods
               of
               water
               .
               So
               the
               ancient
               City
               ,
               which
               heretofore
               had
               been
               honoured
               by
               the
               Emperor's
               Residence
               ,
               appeared
               no
               more
               a
               place
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               a
               vast
               Pool
               or
               Lake
               for
               Monsters
               of
               the
               waters
               to
               inhabit
               ;
               for
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Town
               were
               not
               over-run
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               also
               beaten
               down
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Priest
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               could
               timely
               enough
               have
               saved
               himselfe
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               laydown
               his
               life
               for
               the
               sheepe
               :
               For
               that
               City
               had
               many
               Christians
               .
               The
               destruction
               of
               this
               City
               happened
               the
               ninth
               of
               
                 Oct.
                 1642.
              
               about
               which
               time
               this
               famous
               Conductour
               of
               Theeves
               took
               the
               name
               of
               King
               ,
               
               with
               an
               addition
               of
               Xunvang
               ,
               which
               sounds
               as
               much
               as
               Prosperous
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               stiled
               
                 Licungzus
                 the
                 prosperous
              
               ;
               and
               having
               in
               a
               manner
               taken
               all
               the
               Country
               of
               Honan
               into
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               he
               returned
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               
               and
               won
               it
               wholly
               to
               his
               subjection
               .
               When
               he
               came
               to
               Sigan
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               he
               found
               some
               resistance
               from
               the
               Garrison
               ;
               but
               yet
               he
               took
               it
               in
               three
               daies
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               reward
               and
               encouragement
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               he
               gave
               it
               to
               them
               to
               pillage
               also
               for
               three
               daies
               space
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               gathered
               up
               all
               the
               Corn
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               Country
               in
               their
               duty
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               leave
               no
               Provision
               for
               the
               Emperours
               Army
               .
               And
               now
               thinking
               himself
               secure
               of
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               name
               of
               Emperour
               upon
               him
               ,
               
               and
               stiled
               the
               Family
               wherein
               he
               thought
               to
               establish
               this
               Dignity
               ,
               Thienxunam
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Obedient
                 to
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               By
               which
               Title
               he
               perswaded
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               disposall
               of
               the
               Heavens
               that
               he
               should
               raign
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Emperours
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               extirpate
               those
               wicked
               Governours
               that
               so
               much
               vexed
               the
               Nation
               ,
               &
               deliver
               them
               from
               all
               their
               perfidious
               plots
               .
               For
               he
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               Glorious
               Title
               would
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               them
               of
               China
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               that
               Kingdoms
               and
               Empires
               come
               only
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               gained
               by
               any
               Art
               or
               Industry
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               actions
               might
               carry
               a
               face
               correspondent
               to
               his
               illustrious
               Title
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               use
               the
               People
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               sweetnesse
               ;
               not
               permitting
               any
               Souldier
               to
               wrong
               or
               injure
               them
               ;
               
               only
               he
               persecuted
               all
               the
               Officers
               call'd
               Presidents
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               find
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               he
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               those
               that
               had
               been
               Presidents
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               them
               rich
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               pay
               great
               Fines
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               live
               ;
               remitting
               all
               Taxes
               in
               the
               places
               he
               subdued
               ;
               severely
               commanding
               that
               the
               subjects
               should
               be
               treated
               with
               all
               civility
               and
               courtesie
               .
               So
               as
               all
               men
               applauding
               and
               loving
               so
               sweet
               and
               milde
               a
               Government
               ,
               easily
               submitted
               to
               his
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               Governours
               use
               Tyranny
               ,
               there
               the
               subject
               hath
               little
               care
               of
               Fidelity
               .
               There
               were
               in
               this
               City
               Sigan
               two
               Priests
               which
               served
               the
               Christians
               that
               were
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               suffered
               much
               in
               the
               saccage
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               being
               afterwards
               known
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               they
               were
               used
               with
               all
               humanity
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               a
               third
               cause
               of
               this
               Empires
               ruin
               grew
               up
               in
               the
               
               Court
               ;
               which
               was
               hatched
               in
               the
               Emperour
               Thienkins
               his
               time
               :
               For
               that
               Emperour
               exalted
               an
               Eunuch
               called
               ●ueio
               ,
               
               to
               such
               a
               height
               and
               power
               ,
               as
               he
               gave
               the
               absolute
               ,
               and
               soveraign
               Command
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               passed
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               alwayes
               to
               stile
               him
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Father
               .
               This
               extravagant
               power
               caused
               much
               Envy
               ,
               Dissention
               ,
               and
               banding
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Governours
               ,
               Presidents
               ,
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               Counsellors
               :
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               also
               added
               much
               to
               incense
               the
               flame
               ,
               by
               his
               indiscreet
               usage
               of
               the
               favour
               he
               possessed
               ;
               for
               if
               any
               man
               had
               touched
               him
               ,
               either
               in
               word
               or
               writing
               ,
               or
               expressed
               lesse
               respect
               unto
               him
               in
               conversation
               ,
               or
               behaviour
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               flatter
               the
               base
               fellow
               ,
               he
               would
               presently
               give
               order
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               very
               eminent
               person
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               degrade
               him
               from
               all
               Office
               or
               Dignity
               .
               By
               which
               means
               he
               exasperated
               many
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               he
               offended
               Zunchinius
               when
               Prince
               ;
               who
               now
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Brother
               without
               issue
               ,
               was
               come
               to
               to
               be
               Emperour
               of
               China
               .
               This
               Emperour
               knew
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               had
               moved
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               to
               hinder
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               but
               seeing
               he
               could
               not
               effect
               that
               ,
               at
               least
               he
               maintained
               a
               seditious
               faction
               against
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               which
               finally
               proved
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Estate
               ;
               For
               these
               men
               banding
               in
               two
               factions
               ,
               studied
               more
               how
               to
               destroy
               one
               another
               ,
               than
               to
               advance
               the
               publique
               good
               ;
               yet
               both
               parties
               pretended
               the
               general
               benefit
               ,
               but
               both
               neglected
               it
               ;
               Every
               party
               endeavouring
               to
               extoll
               and
               exalt
               his
               own
               Creatures
               into
               places
               of
               trust
               and
               power
               :
               All
               which
               when
               Zunchinius
               the
               emperour
               went
               about
               to
               redresse
               ,
               he
               exasperated
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Commanders
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               cruelly
               persecuted
               all
               that
               favoured
               the
               Eunuch
               ;
               and
               in
               fine
               ,
               killed
               this
               very
               Eunuch
               which
               had
               been
               his
               ,
               Predecessors
               Favourite
               ,
               together
               with
               many
               more
               of
               his
               partie
               ;
               of
               which
               Tragedy
               I
               will
               only
               relate
               the
               Catastrophe
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               resolving
               to
               destroy
               both
               the
               Eunuch
               &
               all
               his
               power
               ,
               sent
               him
               an
               order
               to
               go
               visit
               the
               Tombs
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               to
               consider
               if
               any
               of
               those
               ancient
               Monuments
               wanted
               reparation
               :
               the
               Eunuch
               could
               not
               refuse
               so
               honourable
               an
               imployment
               ,
               which
               seemed
               rather
               an
               addition
               to
               his
               former
               hounours
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               not
               gone
               far
               upon
               his
               journey
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               presented
               to
               him
               (
               from
               the
               Emperour
               )
               a
               Box
               of
               Silver
               gilt
               ,
               with
               a
               Halter
               of
               Silk
               folded
               up
               in
               it
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               understood
               he
               was
               to
               hang
               himself
               by
               the
               Emperors
               order
               :
               which
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               ,
               being
               that
               kind
               of
               death
               (
               amongst
               the
               Chineses
               )
               is
               counted
               honourable
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               accompanied
               with
               such
               formalities
               .
               But
               by
               this
               occasion
               the
               Emperour
               raised
               against
               himself
               new
               Factions
               and
               more
               Traitours
               ,
               which
               held
               secret
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Theeves
               Army
               .
               Hence
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               no
               Army
               was
               sent
               to
               oppose
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               went
               ,
               they
               did
               no
               manner
               of
               action
               ,
               being
               alwayes
               hindered
               by
               the
               emulation
               of
               others
               ;
               nay
               it
               happened
               often
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               might
               have
               taken
               great
               advantages
               ,
               yet
               the
               occasion
               was
               neglected
               ,
               lest
               the
               Commanders
               should
               increase
               other
               mens
               ▪
               Power
               and
               Credit
               ,
               (
               by
               their
               Victories
               ,
               )
               with
               the
               Emperour
               .
               These
               Dissentions
               and
               Emulations
               happend
               so
               seasonably
               to
               the
               Roving
               Army
               of
               Theeves
               ,
               as
               that
               to
               
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 conquer
                 ,
              
               was
               to
               them
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               declare
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
             
               Whilest
               these
               transactions
               passed
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               Licungzus
               Conductor
               of
               the
               Theeves
               ,
               having
               setled
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               passed
               to
               the
               East
               ;
               and
               coming
               to
               the
               famous
               great
               River
               of
               Croceus
               ,
               finding
               no
               body
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               he
               passed
               over
               with
               as
               much
               facility
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               have
               been
               maintained
               with
               ease
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               placed
               but
               a
               handfull
               of
               Souldiers
               .
               For
               this
               River
               runnes
               with
               a
               violent
               rapid
               course
               ,
               and
               a
               vast
               Sea
               of
               waters
               from
               West
               to
               East
               ;
               but
               being
               there
               was
               no
               man
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               they
               passing
               it
               easily
               ,
               presently
               seized
               upon
               the
               chief
               and
               richest
               City
               in
               all
               those
               quarters
               ,
               called
               Kaiangch●u
               ,
               which
               is
               situated
               neer
               the
               South
               ●ankside
               of
               that
               River
               ;
               and
               being
               carried
               on
               with
               a
               strong
               gale
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               he
               seized
               upon
               many
               other
               Cities
               ,
               every
               one
               desiring
               either
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               further
               vexation
               ,
               or
               blindly
               and
               fondly
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               any
               new
               change
               of
               Government
               .
               For
               we
               commonly
               delight
               in
               varieties
               and
               novelties
               ,
               and
               hoping
               for
               better
               ,
               we
               find
               worse
               .
               Only
               the
               City
               of
               Thaiyven
               made
               some
               resistance
               ,
               but
               being
               presently
               subdued
               ,
               was
               fined
               with
               great
               sumes
               of
               money
               for
               their
               temerity
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               hearing
               the
               Theeves
               had
               passed
               the
               River
               Croceus
               ,
               and
               were
               advanced
               to
               the
               very
               Confine
               ;
               of
               Xensi
               (
               which
               borders
               upon
               the
               Province
               where
               he
               had
               placed
               his
               Throne
               and
               Royall
               Seat
               )
               he
               sent
               an
               Army
               under
               the
               Lord
               Marshal
               of
               China
               ,
               to
               hold
               them
               at
               least
               in
               play
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               not
               overthrow
               them
               ;
               But
               this
               Army
               did
               just
               nothing
               ;
               nay
               most
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               ran
               to
               the
               Thieving
               party
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Lord
               Marshal
               himself
               ,
               called
               
                 Colaus
                 Lius
              
               ,
               seeing
               Affairs
               grew
               so
               desperate
               ,
               Hang'd
               himself
               for
               fear
               of
               further
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               .
               
               The
               Emperour
               hearing
               of
               the
               ill
               successe
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               began
               to
               think
               of
               leaving
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               where
               his
               Royal
               City
               of
               Peking
               is
               situated
               ,
               and
               to
               passe
               to
               Nankuing
               which
               is
               far
               more
               Southward
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               disswaded
               from
               this
               intended
               course
               as
               well
               by
               his
               loyal
               ,
               as
               disloyal
               subjects
               :
               by
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               give
               him
               up
               more
               speedily
               into
               the
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               before
               their
               treachery
               was
               discovered
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               others
               ,
               lest
               his
               flight
               might
               trouble
               the
               Kingdome
               more
               ,
               and
               discourage
               all
               his
               Subjects
               from
               giving
               their
               best
               assistance
               ;
               for
               they
               thought
               the
               City
               impregnable
               ,
               being
               fortified
               with
               so
               strong
               a
               Garrison
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               doubt
               that
               the
               Kings
               presence
               would
               draw
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               to
               him
               .
               And
               their
               Counsel
               had
               been
               good
               ,
               if
               the
               Court
               had
               been
               purged
               of
               Traytors
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Theeves
               Conductor
               ,
               
               who
               was
               no
               lesse
               quick
               and
               nimble
               in
               execution
               ,
               than
               witty
               in
               invention
               ,
               sowing
               a
               Fox
               his
               tail
               to
               the
               Lions
               skin
               ,
               caused
               many
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               in
               a
               disguised
               habit
               to
               creep
               into
               that
               Princely
               City
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               money
               to
               trade
               in
               trifling
               ware
               ,
               till
               he
               assaulted
               the
               walls
               with
               the
               body
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               had
               order
               to
               raise
               sedition
               ,
               and
               tumult
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               ,
               considering
               they
               were
               a
               Company
               of
               desperate
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               very
               low
               and
               base
               fortune
               ,
               it
               is
               stupendious
               to
               think
               how
               they
               could
               keep
               so
               profound
               secrecy
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               high
               concernment
               :
               But
               to
               this
               mine
               ,
               which
               was
               prepared
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               he
               held
               a
               secret
               train
               of
               Intelligence
               ,
               with
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               who
               seeing
               the
               Emperours
               Affairs
               desperate
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               dealt
               with
               the
               Conductor
               of
               these
               Brigants
               about
               giving
               up
               the
               City
               unto
               their
               power
               ;
               But
               ,
               however
               it
               was
               ,
               these
               Pilferers
               came
               in
               a
               
               short
               time
               to
               besiege
               the
               Royal
               City
               of
               Peking
               .
               There
               was
               in
               that
               City
               a
               vast
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               Artillery
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               Quarters
               upon
               which
               the
               enemy
               made
               their
               assault
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               charged
               with
               Bullets
               ,
               but
               only
               with
               Powder
               .
            
             
               Wherfore
               being
               secure
               from
               any
               annoy
               from
               that
               side
               ,
               
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLIV
               .
               before
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               they
               entred
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               all
               China
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Gates
               which
               was
               opened
               to
               them
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               long
               resistance
               made
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               that
               were
               faithfull
               to
               their
               Prince
               ;
               for
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Theef
               ,
               which
               lay
               lurking
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               made
               such
               a
               tumult
               and
               confusion
               ,
               as
               none
               knew
               whom
               to
               oppose
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               they
               made
               a
               great
               slaughter
               ,
               so
               as
               Lic●ngzus
               in
               this
               Babylonian
               confusion
               ,
               marched
               victorious
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               very
               Emperours
               Palace
               ;
               where
               though
               he
               found
               some
               resistance
               from
               the
               faithfullest
               Eunuchs
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               presently
               entred
               that
               famous
               and
               renowned
               Palace
               ;
               And
               that
               which
               exceeds
               all
               admiration
               ,
               the
               enemy
               had
               passed
               the
               first
               Wall
               ,
               and
               Precinct
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Emp●rour
               knew
               nothing
               of
               so
               strange
               a
               passage
               ;
               for
               the
               Traiterous
               Eunuchs
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               most
               Authority
               ,
               fearing
               he
               might
               escape
               by
               flight
               ,
               deferd
               to
               admonish
               him
               of
               his
               own
               danger
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               till
               they
               saw
               he
               could
               not
               possibly
               evade
               :
               Who
               hearing
               this
               dolefull
               news
               ,
               first
               demanded
               if
               he
               could
               get
               away
               by
               any
               means
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               heard
               that
               all
               passages
               were
               beset
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               left
               a
               Letter
               writ
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               bit●erly
               expressed
               to
               all
               posterity
               ,
               the
               infidelity
               and
               perfidiousnesse
               of
               his
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               the
               innocency
               of
               his
               poor
               Subjects
               ;
               conjuring
               Licungzus
               ,
               
               that
               seeing
               the
               Heavens
               had
               cast
               the
               Scepter
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               take
               revenge
               of
               such
               perfidious
               Creatures
               .
               After
               this
               reflecting
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Daughter
               Marriageable
               ,
               who
               falling
               into
               the
               villains
               hands
               might
               receive
               some
               affront●
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               beheaded
               her
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               then
               going
               down
               into
               an
               Orchard
               ,
               making
               a
               Rope
               of
               his
               Ga●●er
               ,
               he
               hung
               himself
               upon
               a
               Prune
               tree
               .
               Thus
               that
               unfortunate
               Emperour
               put
               a
               period
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               that
               Empire
               ,
               which
               had
               flourished
               so
               long
               with
               much
               splendor
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Illustrious
               Family
               of
               Taimingus
               ,
               by
               finishing
               his
               life
               upon
               so
               contemptible
               a
               Tree
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               an
               infamous
               manner
               :
               To
               all
               which
               circumstances
               ,
               I
               adde
               one
               more
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               Empire
               was
               erected
               by
               a
               Theef
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               ●xtinguished
               by
               another
               ;
               for
               although
               others
               were
               chosen
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               relate
               hereafter
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               held
               a
               smal
               parcel
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               numbred
               amongst
               the
               Emperours
               .
               His
               example
               was
               followed
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Lord
               Marshall
               ,
               who
               is
               call'd
               in
               their
               language
               Colaus
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               faithfull
               Eunuchs
               ;
               So
               as
               those
               pleasant
               Trees
               which
               served
               heretofore
               for
               their
               Sports
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               now
               became
               the
               horrid
               and
               surest
               Instruments
               of
               their
               death
               .
               And
               this
               cruell
               butchering
               of
               themselves
               passed
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Court
               but
               also
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               where
               many
               made
               themselves
               away
               ,
               either
               by
               hanging
               ,
               or
               drowning
               by
               leaping
               into
               Lakes
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               held
               by
               this
               Nation
               to
               be
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               fidelity
               ,
               to
               die
               with
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               live
               and
               be
               subject
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               Whilest
               these
               things
               were
               acting
               ,
               Licungz●s
               enters
               the
               Palace
               Victorious
               ,
               
               and
               ascending
               up
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               sate
               himself
               down
               in
               that
               Impariall
               Throne
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               that
               in
               executing
               this
               first
               Act
               of
               Royalty
               ,
               he
               sat
               so
               restlesly
               and
               unquietly
               ,
               yea
               so
               totteringly
               ,
               as
               if
               even
               then
               that
               Royal
               Chaire
               would
               foretel
               the
               short
               durance
               of
               his
               felicity
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               ,
               
               he
               commanded
               the
               body
               of
               the
               dead
               Emperour
               to
               be
               cut
               into
               smal
               pieces
               ,
               accusing
               him
               of
               oppression
               and
               cruelty
               against
               his
               subjects
               ;
               As
               if
               he
               ,
               being
               a
               villanous
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               a
               Theef
               ,
               after
               the
               saccaging
               &
               burning
               so
               many
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               shedding
               such
               an
               Ocean
               of
               blood
               ,
               had
               been
               of
               a
               better
               disposition
               .
               So
               we
               often
               condemn
               others
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               worse
               our selves
               ,
               and
               remark
               ,
               yea
               augment
               ,
               the
               least
               faults
               of
               others
               ,
               when
               we
               either
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               or
               diminish
               our
               own
               .
               This
               Emperour
               Zungchinius
               was
               Father
               of
               three
               Sons
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               eldest
               could
               never
               be
               found
               ,
               though
               all
               imaginable
               means
               was
               used
               for
               his
               discovery
               ;
               some
               think
               he
               found
               means
               to
               fly
               away
               ;
               others
               think
               he
               perished
               by
               leaping
               with
               others
               into
               the
               Lake
               ;
               the
               two
               others
               being
               yet
               little
               Children
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Tyrants
               command
               beheaded
               three
               days
               after
               ;
               his
               barbarous
               humour
               not
               sparing
               even
               innocent
               blood
               :
               Which
               disposition
               he
               made
               further
               to
               appear
               ,
               when
               casting
               off
               that
               vail
               of
               Piety
               and
               Humanity
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               had
               for
               sometime
               charmed
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               commanded
               all
               the
               Principal
               Magistrates
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               murdered
               many
               with
               cruel
               torments
               ,
               others
               he
               fined
               deeply
               ,
               and
               reserved
               the
               Imperiall
               Palace
               for
               his
               own
               aboad
               .
               He
               filled
               that
               most
               noble
               and
               rich
               City
               with
               ransacking
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               up
               to
               their
               prey
               and
               plunder
               ;
               where
               they
               committed
               such
               execrable
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               both
               too
               long
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               related
               .
               But
               by
               this
               his
               horrid
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               Tyranny
               ,
               he
               lost
               that
               Empire
               which
               he
               might
               have
               preserved
               by
               courtesie
               and
               humanity
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               the
               other
               imprisoned
               Magistrates
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               a
               venerable
               person
               called
               Us
               ,
               whose
               Son
               Usangueius
               governed
               the
               Army
               of
               China
               ,
               in
               the
               Confines
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               against
               the
               Tartars
               .
               The
               Tyrant
               Licungzus
               thereatned
               this
               old
               man
               with
               a
               most
               cruel
               death
               ,
               if
               by
               his
               paternall
               power
               over
               his
               Son
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               reduce
               him
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               to
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               power
               ;
               promising
               also
               great
               Rewards
               and
               Honours
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               if
               by
               his
               fatherly
               power
               (
               which
               they
               hold
               facred
               )
               he
               did
               prevail
               for
               his
               submission
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               poor
               old
               man
               writ
               to
               his
               Son
               this
               ensuing
               Letter
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               known
               that
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Fate
               can
               cause
               these
               strange
               vicissitudes
               of
               Fortune
               which
               we
               behold
               ;
               know
               my
               Son
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               Zunchinius
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               family
               of
               Taimingus
               are
               perished
               .
               The
               Heavens
               have
               cast
               it
               upon
               Licungzus
               ;
               we
               must
               observe
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               a
               vertue
               of
               necessity
               ,
               avoyd
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               experience
               his
               liberality
               ;
               he
               promiseth
               to
               thee
               a
               Royal
               dignity
               ,
               if
               with
               thy
               Army
               thou
               submit
               to
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               as
               Emperour
               ;
               my
               life
               depends
               upon
               thy
               answer
               ;
               consider
               what
               thou
               owest
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               thy
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 Letter
                 his
                 Son
              
               Usangu●ius
               
                 returned
                 this
                 short
                 answer
              
               .
               He
               that
               is
               not
               faithfull
               to
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               faithful
               to
               me
               :
               and
               if
               you
               forget
               your
               duty
               and
               fidelity
               to
               our
               Emperour
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               blame
               me
               if
               I
               forget
               my
               duty
               and
               obedience
               to
               such
               a
               father
               .
               I
               will
               rather
               die
               than
               serve
               a
               Theef
               .
            
             
             
               And
               presently
               after
               the
               dispatch
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               he
               sent
               an
               Embassador
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               
               desiring
               his
               help
               and
               force
               to
               subdue
               this
               Usurper
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               and
               knowing
               that
               the
               Tartars
               abound
               in
               men
               ,
               but
               want
               women
               ,
               he
               promised
               to
               send
               him
               some
               store
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               presented
               him
               with
               severall
               curious
               Silks
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               great
               store
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold.
               The
               Tartarian
               King
               neglected
               not
               this
               good
               occasion
               ,
               but
               presently
               marched
               with
               fourescore
               thousand
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               Garrison
               in
               Leaotung
               ,
               to
               meet
               General
               Usangueius
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               expressed
               himself
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Victory
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 I
                 counsell
                 you
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 your
                 Army
                 to
                 be
                 clad
                 like
              
               Tartars
               ,
               
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Theef
                 will
                 think
                 us
                 all
              
               Tartars
               ,
               
                 seeing
                 I
                 cannot
                 call
                 greater
                 Forces
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 .
              
            
             
               Usangueius
               ,
               thirsting
               nothing
               but
               revenge
               ,
               admitted
               all
               conditions
               ,
               little
               thinking
               (
               as
               the
               Chinesses
               say
               )
               that
               he
               brought
               in
               Tigres
               to
               drive
               out
               Dogs
               .
               
               Licungzus
               hearing
               the
               march
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               together
               with
               Usangueius
               ,
               knowing
               himself
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               quitted
               the
               Court
               and
               Palace
               as
               easily
               as
               he
               had
               taken
               it
               :
               but
               he
               carried
               with
               him
               all
               the
               rich
               spoyls
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               marched
               away
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               where
               he
               established
               his
               Court
               in
               the
               noble
               City
               of
               Sigan
               ,
               which
               heretofore
               had
               been
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Emperours
               .
               It
               is
               accounted
               that
               for
               eight
               daies
               space
               by
               the
               four
               Palace
               gates
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               seen
               but
               a
               continuall
               succession
               of
               Coaches
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               and
               Porters
               ,
               carrying
               away
               the
               preciousest
               treasures
               ;
               
               though
               they
               left
               also
               much
               ,
               because
               the
               enemy
               approached
               .
               Thus
               the
               immense
               Riches
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               which
               the
               Emperours
               of
               the
               Taimingean
               Family
               had
               at
               leasure
               hoorded
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               were
               in
               a
               moment
               dispersed
               .
               But
               although
               they
               fled
               very
               speedily
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               avoid
               the
               swift
               Tartarian
               Horses
               ;
               for
               overtaking
               their
               Luggage
               ,
               and
               the
               Rear
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               they
               pillaged
               and
               vexed
               them
               for
               eight
               daies
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               either
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               passe
               the
               River
               Croceus
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               speedily
               returne
               to
               amuse
               the
               trembling
               hearts
               of
               the
               Territory
               of
               Peking
               .
               The
               Tartars
               returne
               therefore
               victorious
               and
               rich
               into
               the
               City
               Peking
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               admitted
               by
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               they
               gave
               them
               the
               Empire
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               
               that
               although
               Zungteus
               ,
               the
               Tartarian
               King
               ,
               dying
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               into
               China
               ,
               did
               not
               obtain
               that
               noble
               Empire
               he
               so
               much
               thirsted
               after
               ;
               yet
               he
               gave
               those
               Instructions
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               conquering
               it
               ,
               to
               his
               Councel
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               desisted
               till
               they
               obtained
               it
               .
               This
               Prince
               dying
               ,
               declared
               his
               Son
               of
               six
               years
               old
               ,
               his
               Successor
               ;
               commanding
               all
               his
               own
               Brethren
               to
               manage
               the
               Childs
               Affairs
               with
               all
               fidelity
               and
               circumspection
               ,
               making
               his
               eldest
               brother
               his
               Tutor
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               brethren
               ,
               being
               uncles
               to
               the
               Child
               ,
               by
               a
               stupendious
               union
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               in
               any
               ambitious
               Nation
               ,
               exalted
               this
               Infant
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               thus
               passed
               ,
               Usangueius
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Thief
               expelled
               ,
               began
               to
               think
               of
               creating
               a
               new
               Emperour
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               Taiminga's
               Family
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Prince
               not
               far
               distant
               :
               But
               first
               being
               mindfull
               of
               his
               promises
               made
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               he
               offers
               them
               their
               rewards
               ;
               he
               highly
               extols
               their
               Fortitude
               and
               Fidelity
               in
               the
               Kingdomes
               quarre●
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               desires
               them
               now
               to
               depart
               the
               Country
               quietly
               ,
               and
               to
               entertain
               a
               strict
               alliance
               
               and
               friendship
               with
               it
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               abundantly
               revenged
               all
               former
               injuries
               .
               To
               this
               demand
               the
               Tartars
               returned
               a
               long
               premeditated
               answer
               ,
               but
               far
               contrary
               to
               what
               Usanguei●s
               expected
               ,
               which
               they
               delivered
               in
               these
               tearms
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               think
               it
               yet
               a
               fit
               time
               to
               leave
               you
               and
               this
               Empire
               ,
               unless
               ,
               having
               heard
               our
               Reasons
               ,
               you
               shall
               still
               presse
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Theeves
               are
               still
               extant
               ,
               and
               seem
               rather
               dispersed
               than
               extinguished
               ;
               and
               we
               hear
               that
               their
               great
               Conductor
               Licungzus
               ,
               hath
               fixed
               his
               Imperial
               Seat
               in
               Sigan
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               he
               still
               possesseth
               the
               richest
               and
               most
               populous
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               are
               still
               under
               his
               Dominion
               .
               If
               we
               depart
               ,
               worse
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               will
               follow
               :
               He
               feared
               us
               Tartars
               ;
               when
               he
               hears
               we
               are
               gone
               ,
               having
               now
               time
               to
               recruit
               his
               Forces
               ,
               he
               will
               doubtlesse
               make
               new
               Invasions
               ,
               and
               perchance
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               send
               new
               Succours
               :
               We
               therfore
               resolve
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               quite
               extinguish
               those
               Vagabonds
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               deliver
               the
               Empire
               to
               your
               designed
               King
               ,
               in
               full
               peace
               and
               tranquility
               .
               Be
               not
               solicitous
               of
               paying
               our
               promised
               rewards
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               as
               safe
               in
               yours
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               own
               ,
               hands
               .
               That
               which
               we
               now
               desire
               to
               execute
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               presseth
               most
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               us
               to
               require
               no
               delay
               ;
               
               that
               you
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               your
               Army
               and
               part
               of
               ours
               ,
               ●arch
               speedily
               against
               Licungzus
               ,
               and
               we
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               take
               our
               march
               towards
               the
               Province
               of
               Xantung
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               those
               Theeves
               that
               have
               setled
               there
               ;
               By
               this
               means
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               will
               be
               firmly
               established
               .
            
             
               Usanguieus
               either
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               Stratagem
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               condescended
               not
               to
               irritate
               an
               Army
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Bowells
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               Tartars
               (
               which
               were
               called
               )
               entred
               China
               ,
               they
               sent
               into
               their
               own
               and
               other
               Kingdoms
               to
               raise
               as
               many
               men
               as
               possibly
               they
               could
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               conquer
               the
               Empire
               after
               they
               had
               acquitted
               themselves
               of
               their
               promised
               assistance
               against
               the
               Theeves
               .
               But
               these
               Succours
               ,
               not
               being
               arrived
               to
               re-inforce
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               thought
               it
               best
               as
               yet
               to
               use
               no
               force
               ,
               but
               gain
               time
               by
               fair
               words
               and
               new
               projects
               .
               But
               whilst
               this
               businesse
               was
               contriving
               ,
               
               there
               came
               an
               immense
               company
               of
               Tartars
               into
               the
               Empire
               ;
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Ni●che
               ,
               and
               Ni●lham
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               old
               Occidental
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               Country
               called
               Yupi
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               Oriental
               ,
               and
               lyes
               above
               the
               elevation
               of
               Iapon
               .
               This
               people
               is
               called
               Yupi
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               make
               their
               Coats
               of
               defence
               ,
               or
               Breast
               plates
               ,
               of
               fishes
               skin
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               a
               maner
               impregnable
               .
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               I
               saw
               very
               many
               who
               were
               come
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Volga
               ;
               which
               people
               these
               Tartars
               call
               Alga-Tartars
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               they
               have
               a
               Notion
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               Pol●●
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               far
               more
               barbarous
               than
               the
               Oriental
               Tartars
               be
               ;
               with
               these
               auxiliary
               Forces
               ,
               came
               in
               the
               infant
               King
               of
               six
               years
               old
               ,
               Son
               to
               the
               late
               deceased
               King
               of
               Tartary
               ;
               
               and
               when
               these
               were
               joyned
               with
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               then
               they
               publickly
               proclaimed
               their
               right
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               openly
               declared
               their
               concealed
               intentions
               ;
               and
               proclaimed
               this
               child
               of
               six
               years
               old
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Xunchi
               ;
               and
               the
               new
               erected
               Imperial
               Family
               they
               stiled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Taicing
               .
               The
               Child
               of
               six
               years
               old
               took
               possession
               of
               the
               ancient
               Throne
               of
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               Gravity
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               delivered
               this
               judicious
               Speech
               to
               the
               Commanders
               and
               to
               his
               Army
               .
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 your
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 more
                 than
                 my
                 felicity
                 (
                 my
                 dear
                 and
                 generous
                 Uncles
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 my
                 noble
                 Commanders
                 )
                 which
                 supports
                 my
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 me
                 so
                 undantedly
                 ascend
                 and
                 possess
                 this
                 Imperial
                 Throne
                 .
                 My
                 present
                 assurance
                 and
                 this
                 Chairs
                 stability
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 happy
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 my
                 future
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 tottering
                 proved
                 unfortunate
                 to
                 the
                 Thief
              
               Licungzus
               
                 his
                 Tyrannie
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 my
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 valour
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               China
               
                 as
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 conceive
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 me
                 possessed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 established
                 .
                 The
                 rewards
                 due
                 to
                 such
                 incomparable
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 Royall
                 dignities
                 ;
                 proceed
                 therefore
                 valiantly
                 and
                 stoutly
                 .
              
               The
               whole
               Court
               was
               astonished
               to
               hear
               a
               Child
               of
               six
               years
               old
               speak
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               hence
               concluded
               ,
               that
               fate
               or
               Heaven
               had
               elected
               him
               for
               King
               ;
               the
               young
               Prince
               did
               assume
               his
               eldest
               Uncle
               ,
               as
               his
               Tutor
               and
               Father
               ,
               the
               same
               day
               he
               was
               admitted
               to
               the
               Empire
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Tartars
               in
               their
               language
               ,
               called
               him
               Amahan
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Father
               King
               ;
               which
               very
               thing
               ,
               the
               China's
               express
               by
               the
               word
               Amavang
               .
               
               To
               this
               man
               therefore
               he
               remitted
               all
               the
               Conduct
               of
               his
               Wars
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               owe
               all
               their
               greatnesse
               and
               Dominion
               :
               for
               as
               he
               excelled
               in
               Counsel
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               was
               as
               eminent
               in
               fortitude
               and
               fidelity
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               by
               the
               strength
               and
               force
               of
               his
               Reasons
               and
               Counsels
               did
               ravish
               the
               wisest
               men
               amongst
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               and
               his
               Justice
               and
               Humanity
               did
               wholly
               enthrall
               and
               enchant
               the
               popularity
               .
               To
               all
               which
               I
               adde
               those
               fugitive
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               I
               related
               heretofore
               ,
               had
               fled
               to
               the
               Tartars
               (
               to
               avoid
               the
               Emperours
               indignation
               )
               and
               did
               not
               a
               little
               promote
               their
               cause
               ;
               for
               these
               men
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               word
               and
               example
               ,
               did
               seduce
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               suggested
               excellent
               Counsels
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               against
               their
               own
               Country
               ;
               and
               by
               both
               these
               means
               advanced
               themselves
               to
               high
               and
               eminent
               dignities
               amongst
               the
               Tartars
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               some
               Bands
               of
               Souldiers
               were
               dispatched
               ,
               with
               order
               to
               proclame
               Usangueius
               a
               Tributary
               King
               to
               this
               new
               enstalled
               Emperour
               ;
               which
               they
               performed
               with
               great
               magnificence
               ,
               adding
               to
               his
               name
               (
               as
               usually
               they
               do
               )
               the
               Sirname
               of
               Pingsi
               ,
               which
               sounds
               as
               much
               as
               
                 Pacifier
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 world
              
               :
               establishing
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               .
               This
               Prince
               considering
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               expect
               no
               more
               honourable
               Dignity
               from
               the
               lawfull
               Successour
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Tartars
               were
               come
               into
               the
               Empire
               ,
               in
               so
               vast
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               never
               hope
               to
               Conquer
               them
               ,
               found
               means
               to
               dispence
               with
               his
               hitherto
               uncorrupted
               fidelity
               ,
               admitting
               the
               dignity
               ,
               and
               submitting
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               and
               so
               he
               that
               had
               hitherto
               waged
               War
               for
               China
               against
               the
               theeves
               ,
               now
               was
               forced
               to
               march
               against
               China
               to
               subdue
               its
               Provinces
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Empire
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Great
               Commander
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Tartars
               he
               quickly
               drove
               out
               the
               Theeves
               from
               his
               little
               Kingdom
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               where
               to
               this
               day
               he
               reigneth
               in
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               Sigan
               .
               But
               by
               these
               honours
               the
               Tartars
               removed
               him
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               Arms
               ,
               who
               remaining
               Armed
               ,
               might
               have
               proved
               a
               dangerous
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               hitherto
               never
               known
               what
               became
               of
               Licungzus
               ;
               
               some
               think
               he
               was
               killed
               by
               Usangueius
               in
               the
               fight
               ;
               though
               he
               never
               appeared
               more
               ,
               neither
               
               dead
               ,
               nor
               alive
               ,
               after
               this
               fight
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               his
               forces
               were
               dissipated
               ,
               or
               cut
               off
               .
               And
               with
               the
               same
               facility
               the
               Tartars
               subdued
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Peking
               and
               Xantung
               ;
               where
               they
               immensly
               augmented
               their
               Armies
               ,
               by
               the
               accesse
               of
               the
               China's
               Souldiers
               and
               Commanders
               which
               submitted
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Tartarians
               admitted
               all
               ,
               even
               the
               Conquered
               ,
               to
               their
               Army
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               cut
               their
               hair
               ,
               and
               wear
               their
               habits
               after
               the
               Tartarian
               fashion
               :
               for
               in
               this
               Puntillio
               of
               habit
               and
               hair
               they
               were
               so
               rigorous
               ,
               as
               they
               proclamed
               it
               high
               Treason
               in
               all
               that
               did
               forbear
               it
               .
               Which
               Law
               ,
               did
               many
               times
               endanger
               them
               ,
               and
               disturb
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               their
               Affairs
               :
               For
               the
               Chinesses
               both
               grieved
               ,
               and
               fought
               more
               valiantly
               for
               their
               hair
               and
               habit
               ,
               than
               for
               their
               Kingdom
               and
               Emperour
               ;
               So
               as
               many
               times
               they
               chose
               rather
               to
               die
               ,
               or
               lose
               their
               heads
               ,
               than
               obey
               the
               Tartars
               in
               these
               Ceremonies
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               could
               relate
               many
               examples
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               this
               relation
               I
               had
               resolved
               to
               be
               brief
               .
               
               But
               all
               these
               little
               rubs
               ,
               did
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               lesse
               than
               the
               space
               of
               a
               year
               ,
               (
               not
               counting
               Leaotung
               )
               they
               had
               conquered
               
                 Peking
                 ,
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 Xensi
              
               ,
               and
               Xantung
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               four
               vast
               Northern
               Provinces
               of
               China
               .
               In
               all
               which
               they
               changed
               nothing
               in
               their
               Political
               manner
               of
               Government
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               permitted
               the
               usual
               custom
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               China
               to
               govern
               the
               Towns
               and
               Provinces
               ;
               they
               left
               also
               the
               same
               Examens
               as
               were
               used
               for
               the
               approving
               of
               learned
               men
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               prudent
               Counsel
               they
               wrought
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               having
               given
               the
               places
               of
               honour
               and
               trust
               to
               men
               of
               their
               own
               Creation
               ,
               they
               found
               they
               supassed
               the
               very
               Tartars
               in
               fidelity
               to
               them
               :
               
               yet
               they
               kept
               the
               Militia
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               ordering
               thereof
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               stick'd
               not
               to
               admit
               even
               to
               these
               Offices
               ,
               such
               of
               the
               Country
               as
               were
               faithfull
               to
               them
               ;
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Royal
               City
               they
               retained
               still
               the
               same
               Orders
               and
               degrees
               of
               Prefects
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               six
               high
               Tribunals
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               established
               in
               the
               former
               Emperours
               time
               :
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               now
               compounded
               of
               Chinesses
               ,
               and
               Tartars
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Emperours
               danger
               came
               to
               the
               Southern
               parts
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               the
               Prefects
               of
               every
               City
               gathering
               together
               very
               great
               forces
               marched
               towards
               the
               City
               of
               Peking
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               march
               they
               received
               the
               sad
               news
               of
               the
               Emperours
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               of
               Peking
               ;
               they
               therefore
               speedily
               called
               back
               their
               Forces
               ,
               and
               also
               all
               their
               Ships
               ,
               which
               yearly
               used
               to
               carry
               Provisions
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Court
               ;
               a
               little
               after
               this
               ,
               they
               received
               the
               news
               how
               the
               Tartar
               was
               invested
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               proclaimed
               Emperour
               .
               
               I
               was
               then
               my selfe
               in
               the
               great
               City
               Nanquin
               ,
               where
               I
               beheld
               a
               strange
               consternation
               and
               confusion
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               having
               recollected
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Prefects
               resolved
               to
               choose
               an
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Taiminges
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Hungquangus
               .
               This
               man
               had
               come
               hither
               (
               flying
               from
               the
               Theeves
               )
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Honan
               ,
               and
               being
               he
               was
               Nephew
               to
               that
               famous
               Emperour
               Vanley
               ,
               &
               cosin
               Germain
               to
               Zungchinius
               the
               last
               deceased
               Emperour
               ,
               they
               Crowned
               him
               with
               great
               pomp
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               hoping
               for
               better
               fortune
               under
               his
               Government
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               this
               Prince
               was
               chosen
               ,
               he
               sent
               ●n
               Embassage
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               begging
               Peace
               ,
               rather
               than
               demanding
               it
               ;
               for
               〈◊〉
               offered
               them
               all
               the
               Northern
               Provinces
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               ;
               if
               they
               ●ould
               joyn
               in
               amity
               with
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Tartars
               well
               understood
               the
               Policy
               
               of
               these
               Prefects
               and
               Counsellours
               ;
               which
               was
               only
               to
               amuse
               them
               with
               a
               Peace
               ,
               
               whilst
               they
               could
               recover
               their
               strength
               and
               force
               ;
               And
               therefore
               they
               returned
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               as
               a
               gift
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               had
               conquered
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ;
               but
               seeing
               they
               had
               chosen
               a
               new
               Emperour
               ,
               they
               might
               do
               well
               to
               defend
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               have
               all
               or
               nothing
               .
               This
               Legacy
               comming
               to
               nothing
               ;
               whilst
               both
               parties
               prepare
               to
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               
               appears
               at
               Nankuing
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               who
               gave
               himselfe
               out
               to
               be
               the
               eldest
               Son
               to
               the
               late
               deceased
               Emperour
               Zunchinius
               ;
               and
               he
               gave
               no
               small
               evidences
               of
               this
               truth
               and
               Claime
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               was
               acknowledged
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Eunuchs
               .
               But
               the
               new
               elected
               Emperour
               Hunquangus
               ,
               being
               strongly
               possessed
               with
               an
               ambition
               of
               raigning
               ,
               would
               never
               acknowledge
               ,
               nor
               admit
               him
               ;
               but
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               killed
               ,
               as
               an
               Impostor
               ;
               though
               many
               of
               the
               Prefects
               enraged
               to
               hear
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               
               hindered
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               .
               But
               by
               this
               accident
               ,
               things
               grew
               into
               a
               sedition
               ,
               and
               the
               dispute
               was
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               it
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Tartars
               of
               assailing
               the
               Province
               and
               City
               of
               Nankuing
               ;
               some
               of
               the
               Prefects
               winking
               at
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               enticing
               them
               underhand
               to
               this
               exploit
               .
               The
               Tartars
               ,
               vigilant
               to
               lay
               hold
               of
               all
               advantages
               ,
               hearing
               of
               these
               emulations
               &
               divisions
               presently
               march
               out
               into
               the
               Territory
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Hoaigan
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               East
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Croceus
               ,
               they
               passe
               over
               speedily
               by
               the
               help
               of
               their
               Boats
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               this
               River
               stood
               the
               Army
               of
               China
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               numerous
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               but
               cast
               off
               their
               very
               shoos
               ,
               they
               had
               erected
               such
               a
               Rampart
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Horse
               would
               hardly
               have
               surmounted
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               resolution
               and
               valour
               in
               War
               ,
               that
               carries
               the
               Trophies
               ,
               not
               the
               number
               of
               men
               :
               for
               hardly
               had
               the
               Tartars
               set
               foot
               in
               their
               Boats
               ,
               but
               the
               Chineses
               ran
               all
               away
               ,
               
               as
               Sheep
               use
               to
               do
               when
               they
               see
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               leaving
               the
               whole
               shore
               unfenced
               ,
               to
               their
               landing
               .
               The
               Tartars
               having
               passed
               the
               River
               ,
               finding
               no
               enemy
               to
               resist
               ,
               enter
               the
               most
               noble
               Province
               of
               Nanking
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               trice
               make
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               all
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               lies
               upon
               the
               great
               River
               of
               Kiang
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               vast
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               worthily
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               where
               it
               deserves
               particularly
               to
               be
               noted
               as
               a
               rare
               thing
               in
               the
               Warfare
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               that
               before
               they
               enter
               into
               any
               Country
               ,
               they
               chuse
               and
               name
               both
               the
               Governours
               ,
               and
               Companies
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Officers
               necessary
               for
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               places
               which
               they
               aym
               to
               take
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               a
               moment
               they
               run
               like
               a
               lightning
               ,
               and
               no
               sooner
               they
               possesse
               it
               but
               it
               is
               fortified
               ,
               armed
               ,
               and
               defended
               .
               There
               was
               one
               City
               in
               these
               Quarters
               which
               made
               a
               generous
               resistance
               to
               all
               their
               re-iterated
               assaults
               ,
               
               called
               Yangcheu
               ,
               where
               the
               Tartars
               lost
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               little
               Royalet
               .
               This
               City
               was
               defended
               by
               that
               faithful
               Imperial
               Champio●
               called
               
                 Zuuis
                 Colaus
              
               ;
               but
               though
               he
               had
               a
               mightie
               Garrison
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               a●
               length
               forced
               to
               yield
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               City
               was
               sacked
               ,
               and
               both
               Citize●
               and
               Souldier
               put
               to
               the
               Sword
               ;
               and
               least
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               dead
               Carcases
               ,
               should
               corrupt
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               ingender
               the
               Plague
               ,
               they
               laid
               them
               all
               upon
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               and
               setting
               fire
               both
               to
               the
               City
               and
               Suburbs
               brought
               all
               to
               ashes
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               total
               desolation
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               progresse
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Tartar
               much
               encreased
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Governours
               of
               many
               places
               ,
               &
               several
               Regiments
               came
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               Dominion
               .
               
               To
               all
               whom
               he
               ,
               commonly
               ,
               continued
               the
               same
               Commands
               and
               Offices
               they
               were
               established
               in
               before
               ,
               and
               advanced
               many
               of
               them
               to
               higher
               dignity
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               this
               Humanitie
               with
               which
               he
               treated
               all
               that
               came
               flying
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               crueltie
               he
               used
               to
               those
               that
               resolved
               to
               make
               resistance
               to
               the
               Force
               of
               his
               Arms
               ,
               he
               gained
               this
               ,
               that
               most
               men
               resolved
               to
               partake
               of
               his
               sweet
               treatie
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               his
               cruelty
               ;
               so
               he
               easily
               conquered
               all
               that
               which
               lies
               on
               the
               North
               side
               of
               that
               River
               ,
               which
               I
               named
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Sea.
               This
               River
               being
               a
               German
               League
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               rising
               from
               the
               West
               of
               China
               ,
               holds
               its
               course
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               divides
               the
               Kingdom
               into
               Northern
               and
               Southern
               Quarters
               ;
               it
               also
               divides
               the
               Country
               of
               Nanking
               in
               the
               very
               middle
               ;
               though
               Nanking
               the
               Metropolitan
               and
               Royal
               City
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               Southern
               part
               .
               To
               Master
               this
               great
               Citie
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               passe
               this
               River
               .
               They
               gathered
               therefore
               together
               many
               Ships
               ,
               to
               Conquer
               this
               new
               Emperial
               seat
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               new
               settled
               Emperour
               .
               The
               Fleet
               of
               China
               commanded
               by
               the
               most
               generous
               and
               faithfull
               Admiral
               called
               Hoangchoangus
               ,
               lay
               towards
               the
               other
               side
               of
               this
               River
               .
               Here
               the
               Admiral
               fought
               so
               gallantly
               and
               resolutely
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               it
               appear
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Tartars
               were
               not
               invincible
               ;
               Till
               at
               length
               one
               of
               his
               own
               Commanders
               called
               Thienus
               born
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               being
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               shot
               him
               with
               an
               Arrow
               to
               death
               :
               which
               Arrow
               fixed
               the
               unconstant
               wheel
               of
               Chinas
               fortune
               ,
               and
               lost
               the
               whole
               Empire
               .
               But
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               not
               contented
               with
               this
               perfidious
               Act
               ,
               began
               himself
               to
               run
               away
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               example
               drew
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               imitate
               this
               Ignominious
               Action
               .
               His
               impudence
               passed
               yet
               to
               a
               higher
               strain
               :
               for
               comming
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Citie
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               Emperour
               preparing
               to
               retire
               ,
               he
               joyned
               himselfe
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               faithfull
               friend
               ,
               participating
               of
               his
               adversity
               ;
               till
               he
               saw
               the
               Tartars
               (
               who
               passing
               the
               River
               followed
               the
               Kings
               flight
               with
               all
               imaginable
               diligence
               )
               were
               come
               near
               him
               ,
               
               &
               then
               he
               took
               the
               Emperour
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               delivered
               him
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Army
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLIV
               .
               This
               unfortunate
               Prince
               being
               thus
               betrayed
               before
               he
               had
               raigned
               full
               one
               year
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               Peking
               ,
               and
               there
               upon
               the
               Town
               Walls
               was
               hanged
               publickly
               in
               a
               Bow
               string
               ,
               which
               kind
               of
               death
               the
               Tartars
               esteem
               most
               noble
               .
               The
               pretended
               Son
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Zunchinius
               ,
               (
               whether
               he
               were
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               )
               run
               the
               same
               course
               of
               fortune
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               discovered
               him
               being
               kept
               still
               in
               Prison
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               onely
               put
               to
               death
               all
               those
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Family
               of
               the
               Taiminges
               by
               Consanguinitie
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               diligent
               search
               extirpated
               all
               they
               could
               find
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               them
               even
               by
               Affinitie
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               custom
               in
               Asia
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               conquer
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               all
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Royal
               Family
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               divided
               their
               Army
               into
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               one
               they
               sent
               to
               conquer
               the
               Mediterranean
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Kiansi
                 ,
                 Huquang
              
               ,
               &
               Quangtung
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               of
               a
               marvellous
               extent
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               like
               a
               swift
               Torrent
               ,
               over-run
               all
               ,
               
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               very
               Walls
               of
               the
               renowned
               and
               vast
               City
               of
               Hangcheu
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Chekiang
               .
               Into
               this
               City
               the
               principal
               fugitives
               of
               the
               Army
               of
               China
               were
               retired
               ;
               and
               those
               not
               only
               of
               the
               common
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               many
               great
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               Prefects
               ;
               where
               they
               resolved
               to
               chuse
               a
               new
               Emperour
               called
               Lovangus
               ,
               
               of
               the
               ancient
               Family
               of
               Taimingus
               :
               But
               this
               Prince
               would
               never
               assume
               the
               Title
               of
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               contented
               himself
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ;
               thinking
               his
               fall
               would
               be
               lesse
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               not
               so
               bitter
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               fell
               from
               the
               Throne
               of
               an
               Emperour
               :
               but
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               to
               animate
               them
               to
               fight
               with
               more
               vigour
               than
               they
               had
               done
               heretofore
               ,
               he
               promised
               them
               to
               take
               that
               Title
               when
               they
               had
               re-gained
               one
               Imperial
               City
               .
               He
               had
               not
               reigned
               three
               dayes
               (
               a
               shorter
               space
               than
               their
               personated
               Kings
               use
               many
               times
               to
               reign
               in
               their
               Tragedies
               )
               but
               the
               Tartars
               arrive
               ;
               Which
               the
               fugitive
               Souldiers
               seeing
               ,
               &
               thinking
               by
               this
               pinch
               of
               necessity
               to
               force
               their
               pay
               from
               the
               King
               and
               City
               ,
               refused
               to
               fight
               before
               they
               had
               received
               their
               salary
               .
               It
               was
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               that
               King
               Lovangus
               his
               heart
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               such
               a
               desolation
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               of
               his
               people
               and
               subjects
               ,
               
               as
               he
               foresaw
               ,
               gave
               such
               an
               example
               of
               his
               Humanity
               and
               Piety
               ,
               as
               Europe
               never
               saw
               ;
               for
               he
               mounted
               upon
               the
               City
               Walls
               ,
               and
               calling
               upon
               his
               Knees
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Captains
               ,
               begged
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
               
                 Spare
                 not
                 me
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 wil
                 willingly
                 be
                 my
                 Subjects
                 victime
              
               ;
               &
               having
               said
               this
               ,
               he
               presently
               went
               out
               to
               the
               Tartars
               Army
               ,
               and
               was
               taken
               .
               This
               Illustrious
               testimony
               of
               his
               love
               to
               his
               Subjects
               had
               not
               wanted
               a
               reward
               to
               Crown
               so
               Heroick
               an
               Action
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               met
               with
               a
               generous
               Soul
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Alexander
               or
               of
               Caesar.
               When
               they
               had
               the
               King
               Prisoner
               ,
               they
               commanded
               the
               Citizens
               to
               shut
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Walls
               ,
               least
               either
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               Souldiers
               should
               enter
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               presently
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               Kings
               men
               ,
               whom
               they
               butchered
               in
               a
               most
               cruel
               manner
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               water
               destroyed
               more
               ,
               than
               their
               Swords
               or
               Arrows
               ;
               for
               many
               cast
               themselves
               headlong
               into
               the
               great
               River
               of
               Cianthang
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               League
               broad
               ,
               and
               runs
               neer
               the
               City
               ;
               others
               leaping
               and
               overcharging
               the
               Boats
               in
               the
               River
               were
               presently
               sunck
               ;
               
               others
               flying
               away
               full
               of
               fear
               and
               confusion
               ,
               thrust
               one
               another
               at
               the
               River
               side
               into
               that
               unmerciful
               Element
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               these
               many
               thousands
               perished
               .
               The
               Tartars
               wanting
               boats
               to
               passe
               this
               River
               ,
               
               having
               thus
               expelled
               or
               killed
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               they
               returned
               Triumphant
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               used
               neither
               force
               ,
               nor
               violence
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               this
               noble
               City
               was
               conserved
               ,
               whose
               beauty
               ,
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               describe
               elsewhere
               ,
               not
               by
               hear-say
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               I
               saw
               ,
               in
               the
               three
               years
               space
               I
               lived
               in
               it
               ,
               from
               which
               I
               lately
               came
               into
               Europe
               .
               This
               City
               of
               Hangcheu
               hath
               an
               Artificial
               Channel
               or
               Dike
               to
               pass
               by
               water
               to
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               China
               ;
               This
               Chanel
               is
               onely
               separated
               by
               the
               high
               part
               of
               the
               way
               like
               a
               Causeway
               from
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               runs
               on
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Tartars
               therefore
               drew
               many
               Boats
               out
               of
               this
               Chanel
               over
               the
               Causeway
               into
               the
               River
               Cienthang
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Boats
               they
               passed
               the
               River
               without
               resistance
               ,
               and
               found
               the
               fairest
               City
               in
               all
               China
               ,
               called
               Xaoking
               ,
               prone
               enough
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               victorious
               Armes
               .
               This
               City
               in
               bignesse
               yields
               to
               many
               others
               ,
               but
               in
               cleannesse
               and
               comlinesse
               it
               surpasses
               all
               :
               it
               is
               so
               invironed
               with
               sweet
               waters
               as
               a
               man
               may
               contemplate
               its
               beauty
               by
               rounding
               it
               in
               a
               Boat
               ;
               it
               hath
               large
               and
               fair
               Streets
               paved
               on
               both
               sides
               with
               white
               square
               stones
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               them
               all
               runs
               a
               Navigable
               Chanel
               ,
               whose
               sides
               are
               garnished
               with
               the
               like
               ornament
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               there
               are
               also
               built
               many
               fairs
               
               Bridges
               and
               Triumphant
               Arches
               ;
               the
               Houses
               also
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               observe
               no
               where
               else
               in
               China
               )
               are
               built
               of
               the
               same
               square
               stone
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               saw
               nothing
               neater
               in
               all
               China
               .
               They
               took
               this
               Town
               without
               any
               resistance
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               might
               have
               done
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Southern
               Towns
               of
               this
               Povince
               of
               Chekiang
               .
               But
               when
               they
               commanded
               all
               by
               Proclamation
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               Hair
               ,
               
               then
               both
               Souldier
               and
               Citizen
               took
               up
               Armes
               ,
               and
               fought
               more
               desperately
               for
               their
               Hair
               of
               their
               Heads
               ,
               than
               they
               did
               for
               King
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               beat
               the
               Tartars
               not
               only
               out
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               but
               repulst
               them
               to
               the
               River
               Cienthang
               :
               nay
               forced
               them
               to
               passe
               the
               River
               ,
               killing
               very
               many
               of
               them
               .
               In
               truth
               ,
               had
               they
               past
               the
               River
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               recovered
               the
               Metropolis
               with
               the
               other
               Towns
               :
               But
               they
               pursued
               their
               victory
               no
               further
               ,
               being
               sufficiently
               contented
               that
               they
               had
               preserved
               their
               Hair
               ,
               resisting
               them
               only
               on
               the
               South
               side
               of
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               there
               fortifying
               themselves
               .
               By
               this
               means
               the
               conquering
               Armes
               of
               the
               Tartars
               were
               repressed
               for
               a
               whole
               year
               .
               But
               the
               Chinois
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               Head
               ,
               chose
               
                 Lu
                 Regulus
              
               of
               the
               Taimingian
               Family
               for
               their
               Emperour
               ;
               who
               would
               not
               accept
               therof
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               only
               stiled
               ,
               The
               Restorer
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Tartars
               had
               sent
               for
               new
               forces
               out
               of
               Peking
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               left
               nere
               a
               Stone
               unturned
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               get
               over
               the
               River
               Cienthang
               :
               but
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               ,
               The
               drooping
               affairs
               therfore
               of
               the
               Chinois
               now
               breathed
               again
               ,
               nay
               ,
               having
               gathered
               together
               more
               Forces
               ,
               they
               promised
               themselves
               greater
               victories
               .
               But
               the
               ambition
               and
               emulation
               of
               rulling
               frustrated
               all
               their
               hopes
               .
               For
               the
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               Presidents
               which
               fled
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Chekian
               into
               the
               Country
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               carried
               with
               them
               one
               of
               Taiminga's
               Family
               ,
               called
               Thangus
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               they
               chose
               King
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               which
               confines
               with
               Chekiang
               .
               This
               Prince
               pretended
               that
               the
               King
               called
               Lu
               ,
               should
               yeeld
               up
               his
               right
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               because
               he
               had
               but
               a
               few
               Cities
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               he
               was
               further
               removed
               from
               the
               Imperial
               Race
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               .
               But
               King
               Lu
               ,
               pretended
               he
               was
               Proclaimed
               by
               the
               Army
               ,
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               failed
               not
               to
               set
               forth
               his
               victories
               over
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               By
               which
               two
               contentions
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               kept
               the
               Crown
               ;
               for
               these
               two
               Royalets
               ,
               would
               never
               yeeld
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               nor
               so
               unite
               their
               Armies
               ,
               as
               joyntly
               to
               represse
               the
               Tartars
               .
               Since
               therefore
               this
               petty
               King
               Lu
               had
               onely
               eight
               Cities
               under
               his
               command
               ,
               whose
               Contributions
               were
               not
               able
               to
               maintain
               the
               necessary
               pay
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               never
               durst
               venture
               to
               passe
               over
               the
               River
               ,
               but
               endeavoured
               only
               to
               defend
               himself
               .
               But
               the
               Tartars
               sought
               all
               means
               possibly
               to
               get
               over
               this
               River
               ,
               yet
               they
               durst
               not
               venture
               to
               passe
               in
               Boats
               ,
               because
               King
               Lu
               had
               many
               ships
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               Artillery
               which
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               brought
               from
               Sea.
               But
               the
               Tartars
               felicity
               ,
               and
               prosperous
               fortune
               ,
               overcame
               this
               difficulty
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               year
               being
               dryer
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               this
               River
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               where
               it
               runs
               betwixt
               high
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               is
               deprived
               of
               the
               flowing
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               had
               lost
               much
               of
               its
               depth
               ;
               
               and
               here
               the
               Tartars
               Horse
               found
               it
               passable
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               rudenesse
               of
               those
               Mountains
               ,
               seemed
               a
               sufficient
               Guard
               to
               the
               Country
               ,
               they
               found
               no
               Souldiers
               to
               resist
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Clowns
               espied
               twenty
               of
               their
               Horse
               to
               have
               passed
               the
               River
               ,
               they
               presently
               advertised
               
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               betook
               themselves
               to
               flight
               ,
               King
               Lu
               himself
               left
               the
               City
               Xaoking
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               to
               trust
               himself
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               he
               took
               Ship
               and
               failed
               to
               the
               Island
               called
               Cheuxan
               ,
               which
               lies
               opposit
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               Nimpus
               ;
               where
               he
               remains
               to
               this
               day
               safe
               ,
               and
               keeps
               still
               his
               Regal
               dignitie
               ;
               
               which
               Island
               being
               heretofore
               only
               a
               retreit
               for
               Fishemen
               ,
               and
               some
               Clowns
               ,
               now
               is
               become
               a
               potent
               Kingdom
               ;
               by
               reason
               that
               many
               fly
               from
               China
               to
               this
               King
               Lu
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               sanctuary
               to
               conserve
               the
               libertie
               of
               their
               Hair.
               In
               this
               Island
               there
               are
               now
               found
               three
               score
               and
               ten
               Cities
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               and
               formidable
               Army
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               contemned
               all
               the
               Tartarian
               Power
               and
               Forces
               ,
               and
               watch
               for
               some
               happy
               occasion
               to
               advance
               again
               their
               Kingdom
               in
               China
               ,
               But
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               took
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Chekiang
               into
               their
               Dominion
               .
               One
               only
               City
               of
               Kinhoa
               ,
               whose
               President
               was
               aswel
               a
               Native
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Commander
               in
               chief
               ,
               and
               my
               very
               singular
               friend
               ,
               sustained
               the
               Tartars
               assaults
               for
               some
               months
               .
               But
               to
               the
               end
               the
               resistance
               of
               this
               City
               should
               not
               be
               a
               hindrance
               to
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Victories
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               divided
               their
               Army
               into
               three
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               part
               marched
               by
               the
               City
               Kiucheu
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               the
               second
               by
               the
               City
               Vencheu
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               F●kien
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               obstinately
               besieged
               the
               City
               of
               Kinhoa
               .
               At
               which
               time
               I
               by
               leave
               from
               the
               Emperour
               Longuvus
               ,
               resided
               in
               Henxus
               a
               City
               subject
               to
               that
               of
               Venchen
               ,
               which
               presently
               after
               was
               besieged
               ,
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               together
               with
               many
               other
               neighbouring
               Cities
               .
               I
               dwelt
               in
               a
               very
               fair
               house
               of
               the
               City
               Venxus
               ,
               the
               whole
               Town
               then
               being
               in
               a
               tumult
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               feare
               and
               flight
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Citizens
               .
               Assoone
               as
               I
               understood
               of
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               I
               fixed
               over
               the
               fairest
               gate
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               a
               red
               paper
               very
               long
               and
               broad
               ,
               with
               this
               Inscription
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 Here
                 dwells
                 the
                 European
                 Doctar
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law.
              
               For
               I
               had
               observed
               the
               China
               Governours
               when
               they
               take
               any
               journy
               to
               affixe
               such
               Inscriptions
               upon
               the
               houses
               where
               they
               happen
               to
               lodge
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               take
               notice
               what
               great
               persons
               are
               there
               .
               Likewise
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               greater
               Hall
               ,
               I
               set
               out
               my
               greatest
               and
               fairest-bound
               books
               :
               to
               these
               I
               added
               my
               Mathematicall
               Instruments
               ,
               prospectives
               ,
               and
               other
               optick
               glasses
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               I
               thought
               might
               make
               the
               greatest
               show
               ;
               and
               withall
               I
               placed
               the
               picture
               of
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               an
               altar
               erected
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               By
               which
               fortunate
               stratagem
               I
               not
               on
               t
               only
               escaped
               the
               violence
               and
               plunder
               of
               the
               common
               Souldier
               ,
               but
               was
               invited
               ,
               and
               kindly
               entertained
               by
               the
               Tartarian
               Vice-Roy
               :
               Who
               demanded
               of
               me
               whether
               I
               would
               with
               a
               good
               will
               change
               my
               China-habit
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               my
               hair
               .
               To
               which
               I
               readily
               consented
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               commanded
               me
               to
               be
               shaven
               there
               in
               his
               presence
               ;
               and
               I
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               a
               shaven
               head
               would
               not
               so
               well
               suite
               with
               a
               China-Garment
               ,
               he
               pluk't
               off
               his
               own
               boots
               ,
               and
               made
               me
               draw
               them
               on
               ,
               put
               his
               Tartar
               bonnet
               on
               my
               head
               ,
               feasted
               me
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               and
               accommodating
               me
               with
               his
               Passe
               ,
               dismissed
               me
               to
               my
               ancient
               quarters
               in
               the
               noble
               City
               Hancheu
               ,
               where
               we
               had
               a
               stately
               Church
               and
               Colledge
               :
               In
               the
               siege
               of
               Kinlna
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               by
               reason
               of
               great
               Guns
               which
               continually
               plaid
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               wise
               conduct
               and
               courage
               of
               their
               noble
               Commander
               ,
               suffered
               many
               and
               great
               losses
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               he
               forced
               them
               to
               pitch
               
               their
               Camp
               further
               from
               the
               City
               ;
               But
               at
               length
               they
               also
               brought
               Artillery
               from
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               made
               so
               many
               breaches
               in
               the
               Walls
               ,
               as
               these
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               dismantled
               ,
               they
               found
               entrance
               ;
               and
               burned
               and
               sacked
               it
               with
               all
               imaginable
               Hostility
               .
               The
               Governour
               blew
               up
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               Family
               with
               a
               Barrel
               of
               Gunpowder
               in
               his
               own
               Pallace
               ,
               least
               he
               ,
               or
               his
               ,
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               Enemies
               hands
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               is
               invironed
               with
               the
               bordering
               Countries
               of
               
                 Quamgtung
                 ,
                 Kiansi
              
               ,
               and
               Chekiang
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               it
               is
               separated
               by
               a
               continuall
               Chain
               of
               Mountains
               which
               are
               in
               breadth
               of
               three
               dayes
               journey
               to
               passe
               over
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               ragged
               and
               ruggy
               Clifts
               ,
               and
               obscure
               Vallies
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               the
               very
               Paths
               horrid
               ,
               dark
               and
               obscure
               at
               Noon
               day
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               without
               any
               exaggeration
               ,
               they
               may
               well
               be
               parallelled
               either
               to
               the
               Grecian
               Straits
               of
               Thermopolis
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Asian
               ruggy
               and
               strait
               passage
               of
               Taurus
               .
               These
               places
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               defended
               if
               they
               had
               but
               placed
               a
               few
               Clowns
               ,
               to
               repel
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               crossed
               the
               wayes
               by
               any
               incumbrances
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               imagination
               of
               a
               Tartar
               was
               grown
               so
               terrible
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               fled
               at
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               their
               Horses
               ;
               leaving
               therefore
               these
               Mountains
               wholly
               ungarnished
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               found
               a
               passage
               ,
               
               but
               so
               very
               painful
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               difficulties
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               leave
               much
               of
               their
               Baggage
               behind
               them
               ;
               and
               lost
               many
               of
               their
               Horses
               ,
               in
               those
               fearfull
               precipices
               ;
               but
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               took
               the
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               with
               as
               much
               ease
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               have
               been
               defended
               ;
               for
               they
               hardly
               spent
               as
               much
               time
               in
               taking
               it
               as
               a
               man
               would
               doe
               to
               walk
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               named
               Lunguns
               (
               which
               signifieth
               a
               Warlike
               Dragon
               )
               shewed
               himself
               a
               fearful
               Sheep
               ,
               flying
               away
               with
               a
               good
               Army
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               that
               word
               rightly
               can
               be
               applyed
               to
               a
               numerous
               multitude
               that
               had
               no
               hearts
               ;
               but
               his
               flght
               served
               him
               for
               nothing
               ;
               for
               the
               Tartars
               following
               him
               with
               their
               swift
               and
               nimble
               Horses
               ,
               
               shot
               all
               this
               flock
               of
               silly
               Sheep
               to
               death
               with
               Arrows
               .
               It
               is
               thought
               the
               King
               himself
               was
               involved
               in
               this
               Massacre
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               appeared
               ,
               nor
               was
               heard
               of
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               the
               whole
               Province
               submitted
               it self
               voluntarily
               unto
               them
               without
               any
               resistance
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               only
               suffer
               little
               from
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               many
               choise
               and
               select
               Souldiers
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               thus
               again
               recruited
               their
               Army
               ,
               they
               made
               another
               irruption
               into
               the
               Countrie
               of
               Quamgtung
               ;
               and
               its
               worth
               remarking
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               Tartarian
               Commander
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               the
               Army
               was
               divided
               (
               as
               I
               related
               before
               ,
               )
               had
               order
               to
               subdue
               the
               Mediterranean
               Countries
               ,
               
               with
               the
               same
               felicity
               and
               expedition
               passing
               victorious
               through
               the
               Provinces
               of
               H●qua●g
               and
               Kiangsi
               ,
               entred
               also
               on
               one
               side
               of
               this
               Countrie
               of
               Quamgtung
               ,
               whilst
               the
               other
               came
               in
               by
               Fokien
               upon
               the
               other
               fide
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Town
               of
               Na●kiung
               resolved
               to
               fight
               it
               out
               ,
               they
               consumed
               it
               all
               ,
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               .
               So
               the
               poor
               Country
               of
               Quamgtung
               oppressed
               by
               a
               double
               victorious
               Army
               ,
               was
               quickly
               over-run
               &
               subdued
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               one
               of
               these
               victorious
               Armies
               ,
               enriched
               with
               all
               the
               rarities
               of
               China
               ,
               was
               called
               back
               to
               Peking
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               left
               a
               Garrison
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               assigning
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Tartars
               both
               Civil
               and
               Martial
               Officers
               ,
               for
               the
               Countries
               Government
               .
            
             
             
               The
               happie
               successe
               in
               taking
               the
               impregnable
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               is
               attributed
               by
               wise
               men
               ,
               (
               to
               whose
               judgement
               I
               also
               submit
               )
               to
               a
               more
               remote
               and
               hidden
               cause
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               briefly
               relate
               .
               There
               was
               at
               this
               time
               a
               famous
               and
               renowned
               Pyrat
               called
               Chinchilungus
               ;
               this
               man
               was
               both
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               treating
               ;
               he
               first
               served
               the
               Portughese
               in
               Macao
               ;
               then
               he
               served
               the
               Hollander
               in
               the
               Island
               called
               Formosa
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               known
               to
               all
               strangers
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iquon
               .
               After
               this
               he
               became
               a
               Pyrat
               ,
               but
               being
               of
               quick
               and
               nimble
               wit
               ,
               he
               grew
               from
               this
               small
               and
               slender
               fortune
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               height
               and
               power
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               held
               either
               Superiour
               or
               equal
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ;
               
               for
               he
               had
               the
               Trade
               of
               India
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               and
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               Portugese
               in
               Macao
               ;
               with
               the
               Spaniards
               in
               the
               Phillippins
               ;
               with
               the
               Hollanders
               in
               the
               Island
               Formosa
               ,
               and
               new
               Holland
               ;
               with
               the
               Iaponians
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               rich
               commodities
               .
               He
               permitted
               none
               to
               transport
               the
               Wares
               of
               China
               but
               himself
               or
               his
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               brought
               back
               the
               riches
               and
               the
               Silver
               of
               Europe
               and
               Indies
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               once
               rather
               extorted
               ,
               than
               obtained
               pardon
               of
               the
               King
               of
               China
               for
               his
               Pyracies
               ,
               he
               became
               so
               formidable
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               had
               no
               lesse
               than
               three
               thousand
               Ships
               of
               which
               he
               was
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
               Now
               was
               he
               contented
               with
               this
               fortune
               ,
               but
               aspired
               privately
               to
               no
               lesse
               than
               to
               the
               Empire
               ;
               But
               because
               he
               knew
               he
               never
               should
               be
               accepted
               of
               the
               Prefects
               and
               people
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               was
               any
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Family
               of
               the
               Taiminges
               alive
               ,
               he
               hoped
               by
               the
               Tartars
               means
               to
               extinguish
               them
               wholly
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               then
               he
               resolved
               to
               display
               his
               Banners
               and
               Ensigns
               in
               so
               pious
               a
               cause
               ,
               as
               the
               driving
               out
               the
               common
               Enemy
               from
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               under
               this
               pretext
               ,
               they
               would
               all
               have
               followed
               ,
               helped
               and
               even
               adored
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               Saviour
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               evident
               that
               he
               had
               secret
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               favoured
               them
               for
               his
               own
               profit
               ;
               And
               that
               which
               made
               the
               businesse
               more
               suspicious
               was
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               when
               the
               Tartars
               made
               their
               irruption
               into
               Fokien
               ,
               he
               was
               then
               declared
               Lord
               Marshal
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Generals
               ,
               Commanders
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               were
               either
               of
               his
               affinity
               ,
               or
               wholly
               at
               his
               Command
               and
               Obedience
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               the
               Tartars
               found
               an
               easie
               admittance
               into
               the
               Country
               of
               Fokien
               ;
               of
               which
               they
               presently
               made
               him
               King
               Pingnan
               ,
               (
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 Pacifier
                 of
                 the
                 South
              
               )
               and
               they
               added
               many
               other
               Dignities
               ,
               
               and
               Offices
               of
               trust
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               more
               speciously
               illude
               him
               ;
               for
               either
               they
               knew
               his
               aspiring
               mind
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               great
               power
               and
               authoritie
               was
               suspicious
               and
               formidable
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               all
               the
               while
               that
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Tartars
               remained
               in
               Fokien
               ,
               they
               never
               expressed
               the
               least
               diffidence
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               both
               with
               favours
               ,
               courtesies
               ,
               presents
               and
               honours
               ,
               they
               studied
               how
               further
               to
               ingage
               him
               ,
               and
               promised
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               many
               more
               Provinces
               .
               He
               made
               himself
               therefore
               secure
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               the
               Southern
               Provinces
               ;
               but
               all
               happened
               quite
               contrary
               to
               his
               expectation
               ;
               for
               when
               this
               General
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               was
               observed
               as
               a
               little
               King
               ,
               was
               to
               depart
               to
               Peking
               ,
               the
               custom
               was
               for
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               conduct
               him
               ,
               for
               some
               part
               of
               his
               journy
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               an
               honourable
               farewell
               ;
               which
               last
               duty
               of
               Civility
               ,
               Iquan
               could
               not
               handsomely
               avoid
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               ,
               had
               he
               any
               reason
               
               to
               be
               diffident
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               left
               his
               Navie
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               Eocheu
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               the
               Royolet
               with
               great
               splendor
               and
               magnificence
               .
               But
               when
               he
               came
               to
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               demand
               Licence
               to
               return
               ,
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               invited
               him
               a
               long
               to
               Peking
               ,
               where
               he
               promised
               him
               yet
               greater
               honours
               from
               the
               Kings
               own
               person
               ,
               to
               reward
               his
               Merits
               .
               He
               endeavoured
               by
               all
               imaginable
               impediments
               ,
               to
               excuse
               this
               journey
               ,
               but
               nothing
               was
               accepted
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               ,
               by
               their
               kindnesse
               ,
               to
               accompany
               them
               to
               Peking
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               was
               taken
               by
               Art
               ,
               who
               by
               Arms
               seemed
               Insuperable
               .
               He
               is
               yet
               detained
               in
               Prison
               in
               Peking
               ,
               because
               his
               Brothers
               and
               Kindred
               hearing
               of
               his
               Captivitie
               ,
               presently
               seazed
               on
               the
               Fleet
               ;
               with
               which
               they
               have
               much
               infested
               China
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               touch
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               other
               Army
               which
               had
               passed
               the
               Mediterranean
               Provinces
               of
               Huquang
               ,
               
               Kiansi
               ,
               and
               Quamgtung
               ,
               invaded
               the
               Country
               of
               Quangsi
               .
               But
               here
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Tartars
               which
               hitherto
               were
               held
               invincible
               ,
               were
               shewed
               to
               beweak
               ,
               &
               where
               they
               least
               expected
               opposition
               ,
               there
               they
               found
               a
               stop
               to
               their
               conquests
               .
               It
               happened
               that
               in
               this
               Province
               of
               Quangsi
               the
               Vice-Roy
               ,
               called
               
                 Khiu
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               was
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               also
               all
               the
               Militia
               of
               that
               Country
               was
               commanded
               by
               
                 Ching
                 Lucas
              
               ,
               whose
               family
               for
               five
               Generations
               has
               served
               the
               Emperours
               of
               China
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               constancy
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               Christ.
               These
               two
               having
               gathered
               many
               together
               ,
               which
               fled
               from
               all
               parts
               into
               Quangsi
               ,
               after
               the
               Tartars
               had
               taken
               many
               places
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               overthrew
               the
               Tartarians
               in
               a
               set
               Battail
               ;
               and
               passing
               into
               the
               confining
               Province
               of
               Quamgtung
               ,
               they
               recovered
               all
               the
               Western
               part
               of
               it
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               head
               to
               fight
               for
               ,
               and
               who
               might
               command
               and
               govern
               them
               in
               all
               Occurrences
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               minds
               and
               hands
               of
               the
               Chineses
               to
               the
               common
               defence
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               knowing
               that
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Queilin
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               City
               of
               Quangsi
               ,
               
               there
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Taiminges
               Family
               living
               ,
               who
               was
               Nephew
               to
               the
               Great
               Vanleius
               ,
               they
               elected
               him
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iungley
               .
               This
               Prince
               fixed
               his
               Imperial
               seat
               in
               the
               noble
               City
               of
               Chatking
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Quamgtung
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               has
               fought
               several
               times
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               with
               good
               successe
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Princes
               Court
               ,
               the
               chief
               Euncuh
               called
               
                 Pang
                 Acbilleus
              
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               favourite
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               long
               professed
               sincerely
               to
               worship
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               and
               deed
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               propagate
               Christianitie
               ,
               he
               has
               ever
               maintained
               a
               mission
               of
               Jesuites
               about
               him
               ,
               by
               whose
               painfull
               endeavours
               many
               have
               embraced
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ.
               And
               amongst
               others
               the
               very
               Mother
               of
               this
               Emperour
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               
               Heir
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               called
               Constantin
               ,
               did
               all
               imbrace
               Christianity
               .
               May
               this
               Man
               by
               the
               praiers
               of
               all
               Christians
               prove
               another
               Constantine
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               .
               The
               Emperour
               himself
               is
               not
               averse
               from
               Christianitie
               ,
               but
               hitherto
               he
               hath
               defer'd
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               permitted
               his
               Wife
               to
               send
               a
               Father
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               to
               do
               homage
               to
               the
               Sea
               ▪
               Apostolick
               ,
               as
               all
               Europe
               has
               heard
               .
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               grant
               him
               that
               felicity
               ,
               which
               may
               redound
               to
               the
               universal
               good
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               Gods
               greater
               glory
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               was
               not
               only
               in
               Quangsi
               that
               the
               Chineses
               began
               to
               resume
               their
               courage
               ,
               
               but
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               also
               ,
               for
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               Tartarian
               
               Army
               called
               back
               to
               Peking
               ,
               but
               a
               petty
               Heathen
               Priest
               broke
               out
               of
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               with
               a
               band
               of
               seditious
               fellows
               ,
               and
               subduing
               the
               Tartarian
               Garrisons
               took
               the
               fair
               City
               of
               Kienning
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               from
               their
               subjection
               ;
               and
               others
               which
               lay
               lurking
               in
               the
               Mountaines
               following
               his
               example
               ,
               recovered
               also
               many
               other
               Cities
               ;
               about
               which
               time
               also
               the
               friends
               and
               Kindred
               of
               the
               Captive
               Iquon
               did
               extremely
               infest
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               making
               descents
               upon
               the
               Land
               ,
               vexed
               the
               Province
               extremely
               about
               the
               Quarters
               of
               Siuencheu
               ,
               and
               Changcheu
               .
               At
               this
               time
               a
               chief
               Governour
               of
               the
               Tartarians
               ,
               Vice-roy
               of
               two
               Provinces
               was
               at
               Cheksang
               ;
               who
               hearing
               of
               these
               commotions
               came
               presently
               by
               night
               in
               great
               haste
               with
               all
               the
               force
               he
               could
               make
               ,
               towards
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Fokien
               ;
               for
               he
               with
               reason
               feared
               lest
               they
               should
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               Passages
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               the
               whole
               Province
               had
               been
               re-gained
               .
               But
               when
               this
               Vice-roy
               ,
               called
               Changus
               ,
               found
               the
               Mountains
               and
               Passages
               clear
               ,
               &
               no
               opposition
               made
               in
               such
               difficult
               places
               ,
               he
               then
               proclamed
               himself
               victorious
               ,
               and
               his
               enemies
               persidious
               Rebels
               :
               wherefore
               coming
               without
               resistance
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               he
               besieged
               the
               City
               Kienning
               ,
               which
               was
               defended
               by
               Vangus
               .
               This
               Siege
               held
               some
               weeks
               ,
               but
               he
               never
               could
               take
               the
               place
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               therefore
               having
               lost
               many
               of
               his
               men
               by
               assaults
               ,
               he
               judged
               it
               best
               rather
               to
               block
               up
               the
               place
               afar
               off
               ,
               than
               to
               besiege
               it
               so
               close
               and
               neer
               .
               But
               yet
               by
               this
               ,
               he
               hindred
               other
               forces
               from
               joyning
               with
               Vangus
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               sally
               out
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               noyse
               of
               these
               commotions
               came
               to
               Peking
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               presently
               sent
               a
               new
               supply
               to
               appease
               these
               tumults
               ;
               and
               this
               fresh
               Army
               comming
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               
               brought
               the
               City
               to
               great
               streights
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               win
               it
               ,
               til
               at
               length
               they
               found
               means
               by
               a
               rare
               invention
               to
               transport
               their
               Canons
               over
               the
               Mountains
               upon
               Porters
               Shoulders
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               dismantled
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               whatsoever
               to
               the
               Sword
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               thirty
               thousand
               persons
               ,
               as
               my
               own
               friends
               writ
               unto
               me
               ;
               and
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               set
               fire
               on
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               all
               to
               ashes
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               the
               stately
               Church
               erected
               by
               the
               Christians
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               also
               consumed
               by
               that
               devouring
               flame
               ;
               yet
               the
               Priests
               that
               served
               in
               that
               Church
               got
               out
               miraculously
               as
               Lot
               did
               out
               of
               Sodom
               ;
               which
               name
               was
               appropriated
               to
               this
               City
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               infamous
               vice
               .
               This
               City
               being
               taken
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               recover
               the
               Countrie
               ;
               for
               some
               fled
               to
               save
               themselves
               in
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               others
               ran
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               so
               when
               this
               new
               Army
               had
               pacified
               all
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               back
               to
               Peking
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               not
               amisse
               to
               observe
               the
               policy
               which
               the
               Tartars
               use
               in
               the
               Government
               and
               ordering
               of
               their
               Army
               :
               They
               are
               ever
               calling
               back
               some
               ,
               and
               sending
               out
               others
               ;
               in
               which
               proceeding
               they
               aim
               at
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               to
               keep
               the
               Countries
               in
               awe
               and
               subjection
               ,
               by
               seeing
               variety
               of
               Troops
               continually
               passing
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               poorer
               sort
               of
               Souldiers
               ;
               for
               the
               wealthy
               Souldier
               is
               called
               back
               to
               recreat
               ,
               and
               ease
               labours
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Souldier
               seeing
               his
               Companion
               grown
               rich
               ,
               takes
               heart
               and
               courage
               to
               run
               the
               same
               course
               upon
               hopes
               of
               the
               like
               good
               fortune
               .
            
             
               Yet
               for
               all
               these
               preventions
               and
               cautions
               ,
               their
               Empire
               was
               not
               so
               
               established
               ,
               but
               by
               frequent
               rebellions
               it
               was
               often
               indangered
               ;
               and
               particularly
               by
               one
               Rebellion
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               will
               relate
               ,
               which
               shaked
               shrewdly
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               new
               Empire
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               China
               is
               of
               so
               vast
               an
               extent
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               a
               businesse
               of
               main
               importance
               ,
               to
               distribute
               judiciously
               the
               Armies
               and
               Garrisons
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               Tartars
               alone
               cannot
               suffice
               to
               furnish
               both
               ,
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               use
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Chineses
               themselves
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               a
               speciall
               care
               never
               to
               leave
               or
               place
               either
               Commander
               or
               Souldier
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Native
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Country
               ;
               yet
               this
               care
               could
               not
               exempt
               them
               from
               several
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               Rebellions
               ;
               though
               they
               distribute
               &
               order
               their
               Militia
               ,
               with
               great
               circumspection
               ;
               for
               the
               chief
               Commander
               or
               Governour
               resides
               in
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               ,
               whom
               all
               inferiour
               Officers
               obey
               .
               This
               man
               maintaines
               alwayes
               a
               compleat
               Army
               ,
               which
               he
               commands
               to
               march
               ,
               when
               he
               hears
               of
               any
               risings
               .
               Every
               City
               has
               also
               their
               own
               proper
               Governour
               ,
               with
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               those
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               Chines
               .
               But
               all
               this
               Politicall
               ,
               and
               well-established
               Government
               could
               not
               defend
               them
               from
               Traitors
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               The
               first
               man
               that
               did
               revolt
               from
               them
               was
               one
               Kinus
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Kiangsi
               ,
               
               This
               man
               was
               born
               in
               Leaotung
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Country
               that
               borders
               upon
               Tartary
               ,
               the
               King
               commonly
               most
               confides
               in
               the
               Natives
               of
               that
               Province
               .
               It
               happened
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               that
               this
               Governour
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               Avarice
               of
               the
               Visitor
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               had
               some
               contests
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               grew
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               a
               secret
               hatred
               ;
               
               and
               although
               they
               both
               dissembled
               their
               private
               malice
               ,
               as
               usually
               they
               do
               in
               China
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               the
               flame
               broke
               out
               to
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               for
               being
               the
               one
               was
               Governour
               of
               the
               Armes
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Justice
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               of
               often
               meetings
               ,
               &
               feastings
               also
               .
               It
               happened
               once
               that
               whilst
               they
               were
               feasted
               with
               a
               sumptuous
               Banquet
               ,
               they
               were
               also
               entertained
               by
               a
               pleasant
               Comedy
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Actors
               were
               attired
               with
               the
               habits
               of
               China
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               comely
               and
               fairer
               than
               those
               which
               the
               Tartars
               use
               ;
               upon
               which
               occasion
               Kinus
               turning
               himself
               to
               the
               Visitor
               said
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 habit
                 better
                 ,
                 &
                 graver
                 than
                 ours
                 ?
              
               This
               innocent
               speech
               was
               interpreted
               by
               his
               corrival
               Judge
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               contemned
               the
               Edict
               about
               changing
               of
               Habits
               ,
               and
               expressed
               too
               much
               love
               to
               the
               Chines
               Garments
               ,
               before
               those
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               he
               sent
               an
               Expresse
               to
               advertise
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Governour
               Kinus
               ,
               had
               corrupted
               a
               Secretary
               ,
               which
               served
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               ;
               who
               gave
               him
               intelligence
               of
               all
               that
               passed
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               in
               his
               Masters
               House
               .
               And
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               notice
               that
               this
               Letter
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               presently
               dispatched
               those
               ,
               who
               intercepted
               the
               Packet
               ;
               which
               the
               Governour
               having
               read
               ,
               went
               presently
               armed
               to
               the
               Judges
               Palace
               ,
               whom
               he
               suddenly
               killed
               .
               Then
               presently
               he
               with
               the
               whole
               Province
               revolted
               from
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               great
               applause
               of
               all
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               he
               submitted
               himself
               to
               Iungley
               the
               new
               elected
               Emperour
               .
               One
               only
               City
               called
               Cancheu
               ,
               which
               was
               governed
               by
               an
               incorrupted
               Tartar
               ,
               refused
               to
               submit
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               only
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               Tartars
               did
               recover
               the
               two
               Provinces
               Kiansi
               and
               Quamtung
               ;
               both
               which
               Provinces
               revolted
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               their
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               
               both
               submitted
               also
               to
               the
               new
               elected
               Emperour
               .
               
               ●ihuzus
               was
               Governour
               of
               Quamgtung
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               resolved
               to
               joyn
               his
               Forces
               with
               Kinus
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               cast
               the
               Tartars
               out
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               believed
               they
               might
               have
               effected
               ,
               if
               the
               Governour
               of
               Cancheu
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Key
               and
               entrance
               into
               four
               Provinces
               ,
               had
               not
               cunnigly
               undermined
               all
               their
               designes
               and
               intentions
               .
               But
               this
               man
               hearing
               that
               Lihuzus
               had
               revolted
               ,
               and
               marched
               to
               joyn
               his
               Army
               with
               Kinus
               ,
               dispatched
               to
               him
               this
               deceitfull
               Letter
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 hitherto
                 submitted
                 to
              
               Kinus
               ,
               
                 because
                 I
                 knew
                 his
                 forces
                 were
                 not
                 equal
                 ,
                 nor
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
              
               Tartars
               :
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 thou
                 ,
                 most
                 renowned
                 and
                 valiant
                 Captain
                 ,
                 beginnest
                 also
                 to
                 march
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 my
                 hopes
                 concerning
                 them
                 are
                 at
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 imbrace
                 thy
                 cause
                 ;
                 whensoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 render
                 my
                 City
                 to
                 thee
                 or
                 thine
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               Governours
               in
               Fokien
               ,
               to
               send
               him
               secretly
               all
               the
               possible
               succour
               they
               could
               raise
               altogether
               .
               Lihuzus
               having
               received
               the
               Letter
               marched
               towards
               him
               ,
               cheerfully
               ,
               and
               confidently
               ;
               But
               though
               he
               found
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               open
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               furiously
               repelled
               by
               the
               Tartarians
               opposition
               ;
               which
               unexpected
               accident
               so
               astonished
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               them
               perished
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               it
               is
               thought
               himself
               was
               killed
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               after
               .
            
             
               This
               reverse
               and
               crosse
               fortune
               did
               much
               disturb
               the
               progresse
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Iangley's
               affairs
               ;
               though
               Kinus
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               many
               singular
               victories
               over
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               chief
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               China
               ,
               who
               had
               placed
               his
               chief
               Seat
               in
               Nanking
               ,
               had
               gathered
               great
               Forces
               to
               represse
               his
               aspiring
               mind
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               severall
               times
               routed
               &
               overthrowne
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               Kinus
               had
               pursued
               the
               course
               of
               his
               victories
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               come
               to
               the
               very
               Walls
               of
               Nanking
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               sollicitous
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Cancheu
               ,
               which
               obliged
               him
               to
               a
               retreit
               ;
               for
               neither
               was
               it
               safe
               for
               him
               to
               leave
               an
               enemy
               behind
               him
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               receive
               victuals
               from
               the
               Emperour
               Iungley
               ,
               but
               by
               Cancheu
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               natural
               descent
               of
               the
               River
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               Lihuzu's
               defeat
               ,
               he
               presently
               besieged
               that
               City
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ;
               But
               whilst
               he
               was
               besieging
               this
               City
               ,
               there
               came
               ,
               unfortunately
               ,
               a
               new
               Army
               of
               Tartars
               from
               the
               Imperiall
               City
               of
               Peking
               ,
               which
               had
               order
               to
               recover
               this
               Province
               of
               Kiangsi
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Kinus
               was
               forced
               to
               raise
               his
               Siege
               to
               oppose
               their
               entrance
               by
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               And
               at
               first
               having
               a
               vast
               Army
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               warfare
               ,
               he
               fought
               both
               valiantly
               and
               happily
               ;
               but
               not
               being
               able
               to
               sustain
               any
               longer
               their
               redoubled
               violent
               assaults
               ,
               
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               retire
               for
               his
               security
               to
               Nanchang
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               that
               Country
               ;
               which
               City
               the
               Tartars
               durst
               not
               venture
               to
               take
               by
               force
               ,
               but
               resolved
               to
               reduce
               it
               by
               a
               long
               Siege
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               they
               gathered
               together
               a
               Company
               of
               Country
               Clowns
               to
               make
               a
               large
               and
               spacious
               Trench
               round
               about
               the
               City
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               placed
               Ships
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               Provision
               could
               possibly
               enter
               .
               This
               City
               of
               Nanchang
               is
               great
               and
               extremely
               full
               of
               inhabitants
               ,
               besides
               the
               multitude
               of
               Souldiers
               which
               defended
               it
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               so
               as
               although
               Kinus
               had
               made
               great
               Provision
               for
               a
               Siege
               ,
               yet
               after
               some
               moneths
               he
               came
               to
               great
               want
               and
               pennury
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               held
               it
               out
               though
               many
               dyed
               ,
               expecting
               stil
               some
               succours
               from
               the
               Emperour
               Iungley
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               sent
               ;
               because
               
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Quamgtung
               could
               never
               subdue
               the
               City
               of
               Chancheu
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               succour
               was
               to
               passe
               ;
               wherefore
               Kinus
               being
               brought
               to
               great
               extremity
               ,
               expressed
               his
               mind
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 hope
                 ,
                 (
                 my
                 faithful
                 Companions
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 valour
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 force
                 our
                 way
                 through
                 the
              
               Tartarian
               
                 Army
                 by
                 dint
                 of
                 Sword
                 ;
                 be
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 my
                 example
                 .
              
               
               And
               having
               ordered
               all
               affairs
               ,
               he
               suddainly
               made
               a
               Sally
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               upon
               their
               Trenches
               ;
               where
               ,
               though
               he
               found
               a
               vigorous
               opposition
               ,
               yet
               ,
               with
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               he
               passed
               and
               forced
               their
               Trenches
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               he
               saved
               himself
               and
               his
               Army
               ,
               having
               killed
               many
               Tartars
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               constantly
               reported
               that
               Kinus
               with
               a
               good
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               lives
               in
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               expecting
               there
               some
               good
               occasion
               to
               renew
               the
               War.
               
            
             
               He
               being
               thus
               escaped
               ,
               
               the
               Tartars
               pillaged
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               the
               Citizens
               to
               the
               sword
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Tartars
               custom
               to
               spare
               all
               Cities
               which
               submit
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               which
               have
               made
               resistance
               before
               they
               be
               taken
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               cruell
               ;
               but
               they
               never
               spare
               or
               pardon
               those
               Cities
               which
               revolt
               after
               they
               have
               once
               been
               taken
               .
               In
               this
               Slaughter
               they
               killed
               the
               two
               Priests
               which
               there
               assisted
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               their
               ancient
               and
               fair
               Church
               was
               burned
               in
               the
               City
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               easily
               recovered
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               and
               having
               appeased
               all
               ,
               and
               left
               new
               Garisons
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               the
               Army
               returned
               victorious
               to
               the
               Royal
               City
               of
               Peking
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               this
               Court
               prepared
               new
               Armies
               to
               reduce
               Quamgtung
               with
               the
               other
               Provinces
               which
               acknowledged
               Iungley
               for
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ;
               for
               the
               Tutor
               to
               the
               young
               King
               of
               Tartary
               ,
               finding
               the
               defections
               and
               rebellions
               in
               the
               Southern
               parts
               to
               be
               very
               frequent
               ,
               resolved
               to
               give
               those
               Quarters
               over
               to
               some
               Tributary
               Royolets
               ,
               
               the
               better
               to
               contain
               those
               Countries
               in
               their
               duties
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLIX
               .
               he
               sent
               three
               Armies
               ,
               consisting
               partly
               of
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               Chineses
               ,
               under
               three
               Tributary
               Princes
               ,
               to
               govern
               these
               Provinces
               with
               absolute
               power
               and
               Dominion
               ;
               one
               of
               these
               was
               King
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               another
               of
               Quamgtung
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Quangsi
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               first
               ,
               of
               all
               they
               should
               joyn
               their
               Forces
               to
               recover
               the
               Country
               of
               Quamgtung
               ,
               and
               drive
               away
               the
               Emperour
               Iungley
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               say
               more
               of
               this
               hereafter
               ;
               now
               having
               seen
               the
               Rebellions
               of
               the
               South
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               a
               little
               back
               on
               the
               Rebellions
               in
               the
               North
               against
               the
               Tartars
               also
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               Northern
               parts
               the
               Chineses
               shewed
               their
               desire
               of
               Liberty
               as
               much
               as
               they
               had
               done
               in
               the
               South
               ;
               where
               the
               Commanders
               though
               overthrown
               ,
               yet
               not
               taken
               ,
               retired
               into
               the
               abrupt
               and
               precipitious
               Mountains
               ,
               where
               they
               held
               Counsel
               ,
               how
               they
               might
               shake
               off
               the
               Tartars
               Dominion
               ;
               three
               of
               these
               heads
               inhabited
               the
               thickest
               and
               highest
               places
               of
               that
               mountanous
               Country
               ;
               
               the
               chiefest
               of
               whom
               was
               called
               Hous
               ;
               this
               man
               being
               strong
               in
               men
               ,
               invited
               the
               rest
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               deliver
               his
               Country
               from
               this
               miserable
               thraldome
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               consented
               ,
               the
               other
               could
               not
               come
               ,
               but
               sent
               him
               two
               thousand
               men
               to
               assist
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               Hous
               marched
               out
               with
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               men
               ;
               which
               was
               no
               contemptible
               Army
               if
               they
               had
               been
               as
               couragious
               ,
               as
               numerous
               :
               He
               put
               out
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               challenged
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               threatened
               them
               all
               extremities
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               he
               promised
               all
               liberty
               and
               freedom
               ;
               
               and
               upon
               these
               hopes
               ,
               many
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               admitted
               him
               very
               willingly
               .
               Sigan
               ,
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               place
               able
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
               having
               within
               its
               Walls
               three
               thousand
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               selected
               men
               of
               China
               ,
               who
               served
               the
               Tartar.
               The
               Governour
               of
               this
               Town
               hearing
               of
               Hous
               his
               motion
               ,
               gathered
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               a
               long
               Siege
               ,
               till
               a
               new
               supply
               of
               Tartarian
               Forces
               could
               be
               sent
               him
               .
               But
               when
               be
               heard
               that
               all
               the
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               in
               the
               Country
               did
               voluntarily
               submit
               themselves
               to
               Hous
               ,
               
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               effect
               in
               this
               City
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               murder
               all
               the
               Citizens
               most
               barbarously
               ;
               nor
               would
               he
               ever
               be
               removed
               from
               this
               unhumane
               sentence
               ,
               till
               the
               Vice-Roy
               commanding
               and
               perswading
               ,
               and
               the
               Citizens
               promising
               all
               faithfull
               service
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               changed
               this
               Tyrannical
               Counsel
               .
               But
               he
               commanded
               under
               pain
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               loved
               so
               much
               their
               Hair
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               cut
               a
               little
               of
               it
               away
               ,
               about
               their
               Temples
               ,
               should
               hereafter
               shave
               it
               off
               wholly
               and
               totally
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               distinguish
               the
               Citizens
               from
               any
               others
               ,
               if
               perchance
               they
               entred
               :
               he
               ordained
               besides
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               spoke
               more
               than
               two
               together
               ,
               they
               should
               all
               be
               presently
               killed
               ;
               he
               forbad
               all
               men
               to
               walk
               upon
               the
               Walls
               ,
               or
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               streets
               by
               night
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               a
               fire
               or
               candle
               in
               his
               house
               by
               night
               ;
               and
               finally
               disarmed
               all
               ,
               declaring
               it
               death
               to
               in●●inge
               any
               of
               these
               orders
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               thus
               ordered
               ,
               
               he
               sent
               out
               some
               Scoots
               to
               discover
               the
               enemies
               strength
               ,
               who
               were
               partly
               killed
               ,
               and
               partly
               came
               flying
               back
               to
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               this
               Tartarian
               Governour
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               make
               an
               oftentation
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               security
               ,
               commanded
               the
               City
               Gates
               to
               be
               left
               open
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               permit
               the
               Draw.
               Bridge
               to
               be
               raised
               or
               pulled
               up
               ,
               to
               shew
               he
               feared
               nothing
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Commander
               Hous
               besieges
               this
               City
               afar
               off
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               three
               leagues
               compasse
               ,
               )
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               their
               Artillery
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               greater
               forces
               than
               indeed
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               joyned
               to
               his
               Army
               a
               company
               of
               dull
               headed
               Clowns
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               he
               made
               up
               a
               body
               of
               thirty
               thousand
               men
               .
               The
               Governour
               of
               the
               City
               seeing
               such
               an
               Army
               ,
               as
               appeared
               ,
               believed
               them
               all
               to
               be
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               lest
               his
               Citizens
               should
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               thought
               again
               of
               cutting
               all
               their
               throats
               ;
               but
               his
               friends
               ever
               diver●ed
               him
               from
               this
               outragious
               cruelty
               ;
               and
               it
               diverted
               him
               from
               such
               horrid
               projects
               ,
               when
               he
               walking
               upon
               the
               Walls
               ,
               saw
               the
               Chineses
               under
               his
               colours
               fight
               so
               valiantly
               against
               Hous
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               saw
               this
               ,
               he
               used
               to
               cry
               out
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               
                 Hoo
                 Manzu
              
               ,
               (
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               )
               
                 O
                 good
                 Barbarians
              
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Tartars
               call
               the
               Chinaes
               ,
               as
               conquering
               Nations
               use
               to
               expose
               the
               conquered
               to
               scorn
               and
               derision
               ;
               and
               he
               crowned
               this
               scoff
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Mauzaxa
                 Manz●
              
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               Let
               the
               barbarous
               kill
               the
               barbarous
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               returned
               victorious
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               praise
               them
               ,
               but
               gave
               them
               Mony
               ,
               and
               other
               precious
               rewards
               ,
               which
               were
               exposed
               to
               publick
               view
               upon
               the
               Walls
               ,
               to
               animate
               them
               to
               high
               and
               generous
               exploits
               ;
               so
               as
               Hous
               finding
               no
               Body
               stir
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               he
               expected
               ,
               could
               do
               nothing
               ;
               besides
               ,
               there
               came
               new
               succours
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Army
               ,
               which
               when
               Ho●●
               understood
               by
               his
               spies
               ,
               he
               presently
               retired
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               flight
               did
               not
               serve
               his
               turn
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               wholly
               escape
               the
               Tartars
               hands
               ,
               for
               the
               Horsemen
               pursuing
               them
               ,
               fell
               upon
               the
               Rear
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               many
               ,
               c●●rying
               away
               
               great
               store
               of
               Riches
               ,
               which
               the
               Commander
               distributed
               in
               such
               proportion
               ,
               as
               he
               gave
               most
               to
               such
               as
               were
               wounded
               ;
               what
               became
               of
               Hous
               after
               this
               action
               ,
               is
               unknown
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               these
               Northern
               revolts
               produced
               no
               other
               effect
               ,
               but
               the
               spoyl
               ,
               Rapin
               and
               Plunder
               of
               all
               those
               Quarters
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               produced
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               the
               Southern
               parts
               .
               The
               Tartars
               having
               happily
               overcome
               all
               difficulties
               hitherto
               ,
               fell
               into
               another
               by
               their
               own
               insolency
               ;
               
               from
               the
               year
               MDCXLIX
               .
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               being
               now
               grown
               up
               to
               mans
               Estate
               ,
               desired
               to
               Marry
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Tayngu
               ,
               who
               is
               Prince
               of
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               ,
               hoping
               by
               this
               match
               ,
               to
               conserve
               the
               friendship
               of
               him
               ,
               whose
               Forces
               he
               feared
               ;
               for
               this
               end
               he
               sent
               his
               uncle
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               King
               of
               Punang
               .
               This
               Prince
               passed
               by
               the
               impregnable
               City
               of
               Tartung
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               the
               last
               City
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               is
               the
               Key
               and
               Bulwark
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Xansi
               against
               the
               irruption
               of
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               ,
               for
               it
               commands
               all
               the
               Souldiers
               which
               keep
               the
               many
               Fortifications
               of
               those
               Quarters
               ,
               where
               a
               fair
               Level
               down
               extending
               it self
               beyond
               that
               famous
               .
               Wall
               ,
               I
               mentioned
               heretofore
               ,
               gives
               a
               fit
               occasion
               for
               the
               incursion
               of
               the
               Tartars
               .
               The
               Women
               of
               this
               City
               are
               held
               the
               most
               beautifull
               of
               all
               China
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Embassadours
               followers
               did
               ravish
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               also
               carried
               away
               by
               a
               Rape
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               quality
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               carried
               home
               to
               her
               Spouse
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               never
               heard
               of
               heretofore
               amongst
               the
               Chines●s
               .
               The
               people
               had
               recourse
               for
               these
               injuries
               to
               Kiangus
               ,
               who
               governed
               those
               Quarters
               for
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               who
               hearing
               of
               this
               grosse
               abuse
               ,
               sent
               to
               that
               petty
               Prince
               Pauang
               ,
               to
               demand
               the
               new
               Married
               Lady
               to
               be
               restored
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               prevent
               future
               disorders
               in
               that
               nature
               ;
               but
               he
               gave
               a
               very
               slight
               Ear
               to
               such
               complaints
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Kiangus
               himself
               went
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               slighted
               ,
               but
               even
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Palace
               .
               
               His
               anger
               was
               quickly
               turned
               into
               rage
               ;
               which
               made
               him
               resolve
               to
               revenge
               that
               injury
               by
               the
               Tartars
               bloud
               ;
               he
               therefore
               Musters
               up
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               presently
               falls
               on
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               kils
               all
               he
               could
               encounter
               ;
               the
               Embassadour
               himself
               being
               let
               down
               by
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               hardly
               escaped
               by
               swift
               〈◊〉
               .
               Then
               Kiangus
               displayed
               a
               Banner
               ,
               wherein
               he
               declared
               himself
               a
               Subject
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               but
               named
               no
               Emperour
               in
               particular
               ,
               because
               perchance
               he
               had
               heard
               nothing
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Iung●●y
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               so
               vast
               a
               distance
               .
               But
               ,
               however
               ,
               he
               invited
               all
               the
               Chineses
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               
               and
               to
               expell
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               and
               many
               Captains
               as
               well
               as
               Souldiers
               ,
               came
               into
               him●
               〈◊〉
               even
               the
               very
               Western
               Tartars
               against
               whom
               he
               had
               ever
               both
               Arms
               ,
               being
               promised
               great
               rewards
               ,
               sent
               him
               the
               Forces
               which
               he
               demanded
               .
               This
               accident
               extremely
               troubled
               the
               Court
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               well
               that
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               did
               both
               aspire
               to
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               also
               were
               envious
               at
               their
               prosperous
               course
               of
               fortune
               ;
               they
               also
               knew
               that
               they
               were
               more
               abundant
               in
               Men
               and
               Horses
               than
               they
               were
               ;
               for
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               they
               bought
               all
               their
               best
               Horses
               ,
               and
               they
               feared
               that
               now
               they
               should
               have
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               resolved
               to
               send
               presently
               a
               good
               strong
               Ar
               my
               against
               him
               ,
               before
               he
               should
               gather
               a
               greater
               strength
               .
               But
               〈◊〉
               who
               was
               as
               crafty
               as
               valiant
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               by
               long
               experience
               knew
               how
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               first
               feigned
               to
               fly
               with
               his
               Army
               ;
               But
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               
               he
               placed
               very
               many
               Carts
               and
               Wagons
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               covered
               very
               carefully
               as
               if
               they
               had
               carried
               the
               richest
               Treasures
               they
               possessed
               ,
               but
               in
               real
               truth
               they
               carried
               nothing
               but
               many
               great
               ,
               and
               lesser
               ,
               pieces
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               with
               their
               mouths
               turned
               upon
               the
               Enemie
               :
               all
               which
               the
               Tartars
               perceiving
               ,
               presently
               pursue
               ;
               they
               fight
               without
               any
               order
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               the
               prey
               with
               great
               Aviditie
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               accompanied
               the
               Wagons
               ,
               firing
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               
               took
               off
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               Kiangus
               wheeling
               about
               ,
               came
               up
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               strange
               carnage
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               he
               shewed
               himself
               no
               lesse
               admirable
               in
               Stratagems
               than
               in
               fortitude
               and
               courage
               ;
               when
               he
               fought
               a
               set
               pitched
               Field
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               recruited
               Army
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               obtained
               so
               noble
               ,
               and
               renowned
               a
               victory
               ,
               that
               he
               filled
               all
               the
               Court
               at
               Peking
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               means
               victorious
               Kiangus
               had
               gathered
               so
               vast
               an
               army
               ,
               as
               he
               counted
               no
               lesse
               than
               a
               hundred
               and
               fortie
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               foot
               ,
               all
               men
               having
               recourse
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               defend
               their
               Country
               against
               the
               Tartarian
               army
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Amavangus
               ,
               Tutor
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               thinking
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               commit
               this
               businesse
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               resolved
               himself
               to
               go
               against
               Kiangus
               ,
               and
               trie
               the
               last
               turne
               of
               fortune
               for
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               
               he
               therefore
               drew
               out
               all
               the
               eight
               Colours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               Forces
               that
               were
               then
               in
               Peking
               ;
               for
               under
               these
               eight
               colours
               are
               comprehended
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               China
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Natives
               or
               Tartars
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               White
               ,
               called
               the
               Imperial
               Banner
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               Red
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               Black
               ;
               the
               fourth
               is
               Yellow
               ;
               and
               these
               three
               last
               are
               governed
               and
               commanded
               by
               the
               Uncle
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               is
               immediatly
               subject
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               of
               these
               four
               colours
               by
               several
               mixtures
               ,
               they
               frame
               four
               more
               ,
               so
               as
               every
               Souldier
               knows
               his
               own
               colours
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               part
               of
               the
               City
               to
               repair
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               ever
               their
               Arms
               and
               Horses
               ready
               for
               any
               expedition
               ;
               
               so
               as
               in
               one
               half
               hour
               they
               all
               are
               ready
               ;
               for
               they
               blow
               a
               Horn
               just
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               appropriate
               usually
               to
               our
               Tritons
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               winding
               it
               ,
               they
               presently
               know
               ,
               what
               Companies
               and
               Captains
               must
               march
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               are
               ready
               in
               a
               moment
               to
               follow
               their
               Ensign
               ,
               which
               a
               Horse-man
               carries
               tied
               behind
               him
               ,
               though
               commonly
               none
               but
               the
               Commander
               and
               Ensign
               knows
               whither
               they
               go
               :
               this
               profound
               secrecy
               in
               their
               exercise
               of
               War
               ,
               has
               often
               astonished
               the
               Chineses
               :
               for
               many
               times
               ,
               when
               they
               thought
               to
               oppose
               them
               in
               one
               part
               ,
               they
               presently
               heard
               they
               were
               in
               another
               Quarter
               :
               and
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               they
               are
               so
               quick
               ,
               for
               they
               never
               carrie
               with
               them
               any
               Baggage
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               take
               care
               for
               Provision
               :
               for
               they
               feed
               themselves
               with
               what
               they
               finde
               ,
               yet
               commonly
               they
               eat
               Flesh
               ,
               though
               half
               rosted
               ,
               or
               half
               boyled
               ;
               if
               they
               find
               none
               ,
               then
               they
               devour
               their
               Horses
               ,
               or
               Camels
               :
               but
               ever
               when
               they
               have
               leasure
               ,
               they
               go
               a
               hunting
               all
               manner
               of
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               either
               by
               some
               excellent
               Dogs
               and
               Vultures
               ,
               which
               they
               bring
               up
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               
               or
               else
               by
               incompassing
               a
               whole
               Mountain
               ,
               or
               large
               Field
               ,
               they
               beat
               up
               all
               the
               wild
               Beasts
               into
               a
               circle
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               into
               so
               narrow
               a
               compasse
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               can
               take
               as
               many
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               dismisse
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               earth
               covered
               with
               their
               Horse-cloath
               is
               their
               Bed
               ,
               for
               they
               care
               not
               for
               Houses
               ,
               and
               Chambers
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               forced
               to
               dwell
               in
               Houses
               ,
               their
               Horses
               must
               lodge
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               have
               many
               
               holes
               beaten
               in
               the
               Walls
               ;
               but
               yet
               their
               Tents
               are
               most
               beautiful
               ,
               which
               they
               fix
               and
               remove
               with
               such
               Art
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               retard
               the
               speedy
               march
               of
               an
               Army
               .
               Thus
               the
               Tartars
               train
               their
               Souldiers
               to
               hardnesse
               for
               War.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               all
               these
               Ensignes
               Amavangus
               chose
               the
               choicest
               men
               to
               accompany
               his
               person
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               he
               took
               part
               of
               those
               which
               he
               had
               deputed
               to
               follow
               the
               three
               Royalets
               which
               he
               dispatched
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               ordering
               them
               to
               take
               as
               many
               out
               of
               the
               severall
               Garrisons
               through
               which
               they
               passed
               ,
               as
               might
               supply
               this
               defect
               .
               But
               although
               Amavangus
               had
               so
               gallant
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               flourishing
               Army
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               durst
               give
               Battail
               to
               Kiangus
               ,
               lest
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               expose
               the
               whole
               Empire
               of
               the
               Tartars
               to
               the
               fortune
               of
               one
               Battail
               ;
               
               So
               that
               although
               Kiangus
               did
               frequently
               offer
               him
               Battail
               ;
               yet
               he
               ever
               refused
               to
               fight
               ,
               expecting
               still
               to
               hear
               what
               reply
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               would
               make
               to
               his
               Proposition
               of
               his
               Nephews
               Marriage
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               sent
               a
               Legate
               to
               that
               Tartarian
               King
               with
               pretious
               gifts
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               demand
               his
               Daughter
               for
               the
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               as
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               afford
               no
               succour
               to
               the
               Rebel
               Kiangus
               :
               The
               precious
               gifts
               of
               Gold
               ,
               of
               Silk
               ,
               of
               Silver
               ,
               and
               of
               Women
               ,
               obtained
               whatsoever
               he
               demanded
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Kiangus
               seeing
               himself
               deserted
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               provide
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               for
               his
               own
               affairs
               ,
               returned
               to
               the
               City
               Taitung
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               soon
               repented
               himself
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               ;
               for
               Amavangus
               calling
               in
               an
               innumerable
               number
               of
               Pezants
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               dayes
               ,
               with
               an
               incredible
               diligence
               ,
               cast
               up
               a
               Trench
               of
               ten
               Leagues
               compasse
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               fortified
               with
               Bulwarks
               and
               Ramparts
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               trice
               he
               blocked
               up
               that
               City
               .
               Then
               did
               Kiangus
               see
               his
               errour
               in
               granting
               them
               leasure
               to
               draw
               their
               Trench
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               would
               debar
               him
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               Provision
               .
               And
               therefore
               being
               enraged
               with
               anger
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               man
               full
               of
               mettal
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Souldier
               ,
               turning
               himself
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 must
                 dye
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 dye
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Famine
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               marched
               out
               presently
               to
               the
               Enemies
               Trench
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               .
               Here
               it
               was
               that
               both
               the
               parties
               fought
               most
               obstinately
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               seek
               his
               Passage
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               hinder
               his
               Advance
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               fortune
               was
               various
               ,
               and
               the
               victory
               doubtfull
               ,
               untill
               an
               unlucky
               Arrow
               transpier●'d
               Kiangus
               ;
               
               and
               in
               him
               all
               the
               hope
               of
               China
               perished
               .
               His
               Souldiers
               seeing
               him
               dead
               ,
               partly
               ran
               away
               ,
               and
               partly
               submitted
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               received
               them
               with
               all
               courtesie
               and
               humanity
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               cause
               enough
               of
               joy
               ,
               to
               see
               they
               had
               escaped
               the
               danger
               of
               losing
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               conquered
               so
               formidable
               a
               Commander
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               Plundered
               the
               City
               Taitung
               ,
               and
               burned
               the
               City
               of
               Pucheu
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Christians
               also
               perished
               .
               From
               hence
               the
               Tartars
               returned
               to
               Peking
               ,
               where
               I
               saw
               them
               enter
               overladen
               with
               Riches
               and
               triumphant
               Laurels
               ;
               But
               Amavangus
               pursued
               his
               journey
               to
               the
               Western
               Tartars
               ;
               where
               he
               ratified
               his
               Nephew
               Xunchius
               his
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               brought
               back
               with
               him
               an
               infinite
               Company
               of
               Horse
               from
               the
               Tartars
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Tanya
               .
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               three
               Royalets
               which
               went
               to
               the
               Southern
               Kingdomes
               ,
               to
               pacifie
               those
               unquiet
               Provinces
               ,
               tooke
               their
               journey
               by
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               River
               Guel
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               passed
               through
               that
               Province
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Emperour
               had
               given
               the
               Tartars
               to
               inhabit
               ,
               and
               cultivate
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               expelled
               the
               Chineses
               for
               their
               Rebellion
               ,
               most
               of
               these
               Pezants
               ,
               being
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               tilling
               and
               manuring
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               having
               never
               been
               used
               to
               mannage
               a
               Spade
               or
               a
               Plough
               ,
               but
               their
               Swords
               ;
               these
               men
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               desired
               earnestly
               these
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               accompany
               them
               in
               these
               Wars
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               expeditions
               ;
               Two
               of
               these
               Princes
               rejected
               their
               Petitions
               ;
               but
               the
               third
               called
               Kengus
               without
               any
               consent
               or
               order
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               listed
               them
               amongst
               his
               own
               Troups
               ;
               upon
               which
               they
               joyfully
               changed
               their
               rustical
               instruments
               into
               weapons
               for
               war
               ;
               when
               the
               Emperour
               heard
               of
               this
               proceeding
               ,
               he
               sent
               word
               to
               Kengus
               to
               dismiss
               them
               ;
               but
               he
               pretended
               various
               excuses
               ,
               and
               did
               neglect
               the
               Emperours
               orders
               .
               He
               therfore
               commanded
               the
               supreme
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               Southern
               Quarters
               who
               resides
               ever
               at
               Nanking
               either
               to
               take
               Kengus
               alive
               ,
               or
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               slaine
               .
               He
               presently
               cast
               about
               how
               to
               compasse
               the
               Emperours
               command
               with
               all
               secrecy
               ,
               &
               received
               the
               three
               Royolets
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               divertisements
               ,
               of
               Comedies
               ,
               Banquets
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               received
               no
               distastful
               order
               from
               the
               Emperour
               .
               And
               when
               the
               day
               was
               come
               that
               they
               resolved
               to
               prosecute
               their
               journey
               by
               the
               great
               River
               of
               Kiang
               ,
               the
               said
               Governour
               contrived
               his
               businesse
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               met
               them
               again
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               under
               pretence
               of
               taking
               his
               last
               farewell
               ,
               he
               entertained
               them
               nobly
               with
               a
               Royal
               feast
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               Royall
               a
               Junck
               ;
               which
               in
               China
               are
               so
               magnificent
               ,
               as
               they
               resemble
               rather
               some
               gilded
               Palaces
               than
               floating
               Vessels
               .
               In
               this
               Princely
               Ship
               he
               entertained
               these
               Princes
               in
               all
               jollity
               and
               mirth
               ,
               untill
               their
               Army
               had
               advanced
               a
               good
               way
               before
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               declared
               to
               Kengus
               the
               Emperours
               order
               ;
               who
               presently
               promised
               all
               submission
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               to
               Nanking
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               onely
               permit
               him
               to
               go
               to
               his
               Ship
               ,
               which
               expected
               him
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               to
               order
               some
               little
               affairs
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               he
               no
               sooner
               got
               into
               his
               Ship
               ,
               
               but
               ,
               knowing
               he
               could
               not
               avoid
               death
               by
               another
               mans
               hand
               ,
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               be
               his
               own
               executioner
               ;
               and
               so
               hanged
               himself
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               supreme
               Governour
               in
               the
               Emperours
               name
               ,
               granted
               to
               this
               Mans
               Son
               the
               same
               Dignity
               and
               Province
               which
               had
               been
               conferred
               upon
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               three
               Royolets
               joyning
               again
               ,
               having
               passed
               Nanking
               and
               Kiangsi
               ,
               came
               at
               length
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Quamtung
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               War
               against
               the
               Emperour
               Iungley
               ;
               and
               at
               their
               first
               entrance
               ,
               they
               took
               many
               Cities
               ,
               which
               durst
               not
               oppose
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               Armies
               ;
               onely
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Quangcheu
               resolved
               to
               try
               its
               fortune
               and
               strength
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               of
               Quangcheu
               is
               a
               most
               rich
               and
               beautiful
               place
               ,
               environed
               with
               large
               waters
               ;
               only
               the
               Northern
               Gate
               joines
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               on
               all
               other
               sides
               it
               is
               entrable
               only
               by
               boate
               .
               In
               this
               Town
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Captive
               Iquon
               whom
               I
               mentioned
               before
               ;
               besides
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               strong
               Garrison
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               many
               fugitives
               from
               Macao
               ,
               who
               were
               content
               to
               serve
               the
               Emperour
               Iungly
               for
               great
               stipends
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               the
               Tartars
               had
               neither
               Ships
               ,
               nor
               skill
               to
               govern
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Town
               had
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               endured
               almost
               a
               whole
               years
               Siege
               ,
               having
               the
               Sea
               open
               for
               their
               relief
               ;
               the
               Tartars
               made
               many
               assaults
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               lost
               many
               men
               ,
               and
               were
               ever
               
               beaten
               back
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               repelled
               .
               This
               courage
               of
               theirs
               ,
               made
               the
               Tartars
               fall
               upon
               a
               resolution
               of
               beating
               down
               the
               Town
               Walls
               ,
               with
               their
               great
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               had
               such
               effect
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               they
               took
               it
               the
               24.
               of
               November
               MDCL
               .
               and
               because
               it
               was
               remarked
               that
               they
               gave
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Prefects
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               the
               same
               Office
               he
               had
               before
               ,
               it
               was
               suspected
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               Treason
               .
               
               The
               next
               day
               after
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               Plunder
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               sackage
               endured
               from
               the
               24.
               of
               November
               till
               the
               5.
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               neither
               spared
               Man
               ,
               Woman
               or
               Child
               ;
               but
               all
               whosoever
               came
               in
               their
               way
               were
               cruelly
               put
               to
               the
               Sword
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               heard
               any
               other
               Speech
               ;
               But
               ,
               
                 Kill
                 ,
                 kill
                 these
                 barbarous
                 Rebels
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               spared
               some
               Artificers
               to
               conserve
               the
               necessary
               Arts
               ,
               as
               also
               some
               strong
               and
               lusty
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               saw
               able
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               Pillage
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               finally
               the
               6
               day
               of
               December
               came
               out
               an
               Edict
               ,
               which
               forbad
               all
               further
               vexation
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               killed
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               besides
               all
               those
               that
               perished
               severall
               wayes
               during
               the
               Siege
               .
               After
               this
               bloody
               Tragedy
               ,
               all
               the
               Neighbouring
               Provinces
               sent
               voluntarily
               their
               Legates
               to
               submit
               ,
               demanding
               mercy
               ,
               which
               they
               obtained
               by
               the
               many
               rich
               presents
               which
               were
               offered
               .
               After
               this
               the
               Royalet
               marched
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               against
               the
               City
               Chaoking
               ,
               where
               the
               Emperour
               Iungley
               held
               his
               Court
               ;
               but
               he
               knowing
               himself
               far
               inferiour
               in
               Forces
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               resist
               ,
               fled
               away
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               and
               Family
               ,
               leaving
               the
               City
               to
               the
               Tartars
               mercy
               .
               
               But
               whither
               this
               Emperour
               fled
               ,
               is
               yet
               wholly
               unknown
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               at
               this
               time
               I
               took
               Shipping
               in
               Fokien
               to
               the
               Philippines
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               I
               was
               commanded
               to
               go
               for
               Europe
               ,
               by
               those
               whom
               I
               must
               not
               disobey
               .
               But
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Emperour
               retired
               into
               the
               adjoyning
               Province
               called
               Quangsi
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               little
               touch
               how
               the
               Tartars
               stand
               affected
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               in
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               Quangcheu
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               I
               now
               related
               )
               was
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               we
               had
               a
               stately
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               venerable
               person
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               care
               and
               superintendency
               of
               all
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Alvarus
                 Semedo
              
               a
               Jesuit
               ;
               this
               Man
               they
               took
               &
               tyed
               hand
               &
               foot
               for
               many
               dayes
               ,
               and
               threatned
               to
               kil
               him
               every
               houre
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               would
               deliver
               the
               Christians
               Treasures
               ;
               but
               the
               poor
               man
               had
               no
               Treasure
               to
               produce
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               suffered
               much
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               the
               King
               heating
               of
               his
               case
               ,
               took
               pitty
               of
               his
               venerable
               gray
               Heirs
               and
               comely
               Person
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               not
               onely
               his
               life
               and
               liberty
               ,
               
               but
               a
               Bible
               ,
               and
               a
               Breviary
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               good
               summe
               of
               Money
               for
               an
               Almes
               ;
               and
               finally
               a
               House
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               for
               Christians
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               lesse
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               heretofore
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Souldier
               under
               that
               famous
               
                 Sun
                 Ignatius
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               what
               belonged
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               also
               had
               seen
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               his
               Camp
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               fled
               to
               the
               Tartars
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               this
               Tartar
               that
               favours
               us
               Christians
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               rest
               do
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               esteem
               those
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               many
               have
               imbraced
               our
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               doubt
               but
               many
               more
               would
               follow
               their
               example
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               enter
               Tartary
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               projecting
               ,
               where
               doubtlesse
               many
               great
               things
               may
               be
               performed
               ,
               for
               the
               reducing
               of
               that
               Nation
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               perchance
               God
               has
               opened
               a
               way
               to
               the
               Tartars
               to
               enter
               China
               ,
               to
               give
               Christianity
               a
               passage
               
               into
               Tartary
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               to
               us
               hath
               been
               unknown
               and
               inaccessible
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               also
               they
               made
               War
               against
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               corea
               ;
               who
               of
               late
               years
               became
               also
               Tributary
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               they
               should
               still
               conserve
               their
               Hair
               and
               Habits
               :
               
               but
               now
               the
               Tartars
               would
               needs
               constrain
               them
               to
               conform
               themselves
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               fashion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               Kingdome
               revolted
               from
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               but
               my
               departure
               hindred
               me
               from
               knowing
               since
               what
               has
               passed
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               glorious
               victories
               were
               much
               eclipsed
               ,
               by
               the
               sorrowfull
               death
               of
               Amavangus
               ,
               
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               beginining
               of
               the
               year
               MDCLI
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Man
               to
               whom
               the
               Tartars
               owe
               their
               Empire
               in
               China
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               one
               as
               whom
               both
               Tartars
               and
               Chineses
               loved
               and
               feared
               ,
               for
               his
               prudence
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               humanity
               ,
               and
               skill
               in
               Martial
               affairs
               .
               The
               death
               of
               this
               Potentate
               did
               much
               trouble
               the
               Court
               ;
               for
               the
               Brother
               to
               this
               Man
               called
               Quingtus
               ,
               would
               needs
               pretend
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               young
               Emperour
               Xunchius
               ;
               but
               both
               the
               Tartars
               &
               the
               Chineses
               resisted
               his
               claime
               ,
               alledging
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               of
               sixteen
               year
               old
               ,
               he
               was
               able
               to
               govern
               the
               Kingdom
               himself
               ;
               &
               in
               conformity
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               all
               the
               Presidents
               deposed
               the
               Ensignes
               of
               their
               Offices
               ,
               refusing
               ever
               to
               receive
               them
               from
               any
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               young
               installed
               Emperour
               Xunchius
               .
               To
               which
               Constancy
               the
               King
               Kuintus
               ,
               Uncle
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               prudently
               yeelded
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               exasperate
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               raise
               greater
               troubles
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               death
               of
               Amavangus
               ,
               must
               needs
               endanger
               the
               Tartarian
               Empire
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               their
               affairs
               into
               great
               disturbance
               ;
               for
               they
               will
               hardly
               find
               a
               Man
               so
               beloved
               ,
               feared
               ,
               and
               expert
               in
               all
               Military
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               as
               he
               in
               effect
               shewed
               himself
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               time
               wil
               teach
               us
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               since
               his
               death
               we
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               any
               relation
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               turne
               the
               threed
               of
               our
               discourse
               as
               I
               promised
               here
               above
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               fortune
               and
               success
               of
               the
               other
               Great
               Brigand
               ,
               caled
               Changhienchungus
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Reader
               understand
               how
               the
               Tartars
               did
               invade
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Mediterranean
               and
               Oriental
               parts
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Occidental
               Quarters
               of
               that
               vast
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               begin
               to
               speak
               of
               this
               monster
               of
               nature
               ,
               I
               must
               ingeniously
               confess
               ,
               
               I
               am
               both
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               also
               touched
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               horrour
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               villanies
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               they
               seem
               to
               exceed
               all
               belief
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               may
               perchance
               be
               held
               to
               write
               Fables
               ;
               as
               also
               because
               it
               is
               no
               grateful
               thing
               to
               make
               reflections
               on
               such
               Subjects
               ;
               yet
               I
               may
               sincerely
               protest
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               in
               my
               hands
               a
               long
               relation
               of
               all
               his
               Acts
               ,
               written
               by
               two
               Religious
               persons
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               to
               exercise
               their
               Functions
               ,
               which
               Country
               was
               the
               Theater
               of
               all
               his
               Brutalities
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               relate
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               judge
               these
               two
               persons
               to
               be
               of
               an
               incorrupted
               Faith
               ,
               I
               judge
               therefore
               that
               a
               mortal
               Man
               might
               arrive
               to
               this
               pitch
               of
               wickedness
               and
               inhumane
               Cruelty
               .
               I
               therefore
               gathered
               out
               of
               that
               relation
               ,
               what
               I
               here
               relate
               ;
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               vast
               Masse
               of
               such
               abominable
               Cruelty
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               even
               the
               most
               mildest
               Reader
               wil
               take
               the
               Authour
               to
               be
               no
               Man
               but
               some
               horrid
               wild
               Beast
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               if
               no
               more
               execrable
               name
               occurres
               ,
               some
               Devill
               trans●vested
               in
               our
               humane
               Nature
               .
            
             
             
               This
               monster
               ,
               like
               a
               wild
               Bear
               ,
               entred
               into
               divers
               Provinces
               ,
               filling
               all
               with
               Rapin
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               imaginable
               miseries
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               destroy
               all
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               have
               no
               enemies
               ,
               or
               leave
               any
               alive
               that
               might
               revolt
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               content
               himself
               with
               his
               own
               Souldiers
               ;
               and
               oftentimes
               he
               spared
               not
               these
               .
               But
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               where
               he
               usurped
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               King
               was
               the
               chief
               Theater
               of
               his
               barbarous
               crueltie
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               afflicted
               and
               vexed
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Huquang
               and
               Honan
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               that
               of
               Nanking
               and
               Kiangsi
               ,
               he
               entred
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLIV
               .
               and
               having
               taken
               the
               principal
               Citie
               called
               Chingtu
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               fury
               he
               killed
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Taimingian
               Race
               ,
               which
               here
               had
               established
               his
               Court
               ;
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               also
               to
               seven
               other
               Grandees
               of
               the
               same
               family
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Preludes
               of
               the
               Tragical
               Acts
               ,
               
               whose
               Sences
               I
               go
               about
               briefly
               to
               describe
               ,
               that
               so
               Europe
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               a
               horrid
               and
               execrable
               thing
               an
               unbridled
               and
               armed
               crueltie
               appears
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               it
               furiously
               rageth
               in
               the
               darknesse
               of
               Infidelitie
               .
            
             
               This
               Brigand
               had
               certain
               violent
               and
               suddain
               motions
               of
               furious
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               maxims
               drawn
               from
               the
               very
               bowels
               of
               vengeance
               its
               self
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               were
               never
               so
               little
               offended
               by
               another
               ,
               or
               suspected
               another
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               presently
               commanded
               such
               to
               be
               massacred
               ;
               and
               having
               nothing
               in
               his
               mouth
               but
               murder
               and
               death
               ,
               he
               often
               for
               one
               single
               Mans
               fault
               destroy'd
               all
               the
               Family
               ,
               respecting
               neither
               Children
               ,
               nor
               Women
               with
               Child
               ;
               nay
               many
               times
               he
               cut
               off
               the
               whole
               Street
               where
               the
               offender
               dwelled
               ,
               
               involving
               in
               the
               Slaughter
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               innocents
               as
               nocents
               .
               It
               happened
               once
               he
               sent
               a
               man
               post
               into
               the
               Country
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               who
               being
               glad
               he
               was
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Tyrants
               hands
               ,
               would
               not
               return
               ;
               to
               revenge
               this
               imaginary
               injury
               ,
               he
               destroyed
               all
               the
               Quarter
               of
               the
               Citie
               in
               which
               he
               dwelt
               ,
               and
               thought
               he
               much
               bridled
               his
               fiercenesse
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               wholly
               extinguish
               all
               the
               Citie
               .
               To
               this
               I
               adde
               another
               unhumane
               Act
               ,
               about
               his
               hangman
               ,
               whom
               it
               seems
               he
               loved
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               crueller
               ;
               this
               man
               dying
               of
               a
               disease
               ,
               he
               caused
               the
               Physician
               who
               had
               given
               him
               Physick
               to
               be
               killed
               ;
               and
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               he
               Sacrificed
               one
               hundred
               more
               of
               that
               Profession
               to
               the
               Ghost
               of
               his
               deceased
               Officer
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               affable
               and
               sweet
               towards
               his
               Souldiers
               ;
               he
               plaied
               ,
               banquetted
               ,
               and
               feasted
               with
               them
               ,
               conversing
               familiarly
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               had
               performed
               any
               Militarie
               Action
               ,
               with
               honour
               and
               valour
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               precious
               gifts
               of
               Silks
               and
               Monies
               ;
               but
               yet
               many
               times
               he
               commanded
               some
               of
               them
               to
               be
               cruelly
               put
               to
               death
               before
               him
               upon
               very
               small
               cause
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               were
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               where
               he
               raigned
               ;
               (
               whom
               he
               intirely
               hated
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               they
               did
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               Royal
               dignitie
               .
               )
               Insomuch
               as
               he
               hardly
               ever
               did
               any
               publick
               Action
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               began
               like
               a
               Comedie
               ,
               yet
               had
               not
               in
               fine
               ,
               the
               sad
               Catastrophe
               of
               a
               Tragedie
               ;
               
               for
               if
               ,
               walking
               out
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               espie
               a
               Souldier
               ill
               clad
               ,
               or
               whose
               manner
               of
               Gate
               or
               walking
               was
               not
               so
               vigorous
               or
               Masculine
               as
               he
               desired
               ,
               he
               presently
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               killed
               .
               He
               once
               gave
               a
               Souldier
               a
               piece
               of
               Silk
               ,
               who
               complained
               to
               his
               fellows
               of
               the
               poornesse
               of
               the
               piece
               ,
               and
               being
               over-heard
               by
               a
               spie
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               he
               had
               a
               great
               number
               )
               
               who
               presently
               acquainted
               him
               with
               what
               was
               said
               ,
               he
               presently
               commanded
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               whole
               Legion
               which
               were
               of
               two
               thousand
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               Massacred
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               in
               his
               Royal
               Citie
               some
               six
               hundred
               Prefects
               ,
               or
               Judges
               ,
               and
               men
               belonging
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               such
               as
               managed
               the
               principal
               Offices
               ;
               and
               in
               three
               years
               space
               there
               was
               hardly
               twentie
               left
               ,
               having
               put
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               several
               deaths
               for
               very
               slight
               causes
               ;
               He
               caused
               a
               Sergeant
               Major
               which
               the
               Chineses
               call
               Pingpu
               ,
               to
               be
               flea'd
               alive
               ,
               for
               having
               granted
               leave
               to
               a
               China
               Philosopher
               ,
               without
               special
               order
               ,
               to
               retire
               a
               little
               to
               his
               Country
               House
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               had
               five
               hundred
               Eunuchs
               taken
               from
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Taimingean
               Family
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               put
               their
               Lords
               to
               death
               ;
               he
               commanded
               all
               these
               to
               be
               cruelly
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               onely
               because
               one
               of
               them
               had
               presumed
               to
               stile
               him
               ,
               
               not
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               Changhienchungus
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               then
               were
               no
               Theef
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               he
               spare
               the
               Heathenish
               Priests
               ,
               who
               sacrificed
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               These
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               into
               this
               Country
               ,
               having
               feignd
               many
               crimes
               against
               the
               Priests
               ,
               which
               preached
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               had
               raised
               a
               bitter
               persecution
               against
               them
               ;
               which
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               did
               turn
               so
               much
               to
               their
               good
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               permission
               to
               teach
               and
               preach
               publickly
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ.
               But
               after
               this
               Tyran●
               came
               into
               the
               Countrie
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               these
               Heathenish
               Priests
               was
               apprehended
               for
               some
               words
               let
               fall
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               by
               accident
               were
               then
               at
               audience
               with
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               he
               was
               beheaded
               ;
               And
               although
               they
               had
               learned
               of
               Christ
               to
               do
               good
               for
               evill
               ,
               yet
               knowing
               the
               phrenetical
               anger
               and
               fury
               of
               this
               monster
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               punish
               those
               that
               interceded
               ,
               with
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               offender
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               make
               any
               motion
               for
               the
               least
               favour
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               cruel
               Beast
               loved
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               would
               often
               converse
               with
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               experienced
               wise
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               often
               call
               them
               to
               the
               Palace
               to
               entertain
               him
               in
               discourse
               ;
               but
               they
               knowing
               well
               his
               precipitous
               anger
               ,
               went
               ever
               prepared
               for
               ,
               and
               expecting
               death
               ;
               and
               indeed
               they
               were
               thrice
               deputed
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               a
               fourth
               time
               escaped
               also
               by
               Gods
               particular
               providence
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               relate
               in
               time
               and
               place
               .
               But
               he
               was
               not
               contented
               with
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               these
               same
               Heathenish
               Priests
               ,
               but
               having
               got
               together
               about
               twentie
               thousand
               of
               the
               same
               profession
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               all
               to
               hell
               ,
               to
               visit
               their
               Masters
               whom
               they
               had
               served
               .
               And
               then
               he
               would
               applaud
               himself
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               a
               very
               Heroical
               Action
               ,
               saying
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 These
                 men
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 your
                 lives
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 Thiencheu
                 ,
              
               so
               they
               call
               God
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 has
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 revenge
                 your
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 inflict
                 due
                 punishment
                 upon
                 these
                 wretches
                 .
              
               He
               would
               often
               confer
               also
               with
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               properly
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               would
               take
               him
               for
               a
               Christian.
               He
               praised
               ,
               and
               highly
               extolled
               the
               Religion
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               he
               well
               understood
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               conferences
               which
               he
               frequently
               had
               with
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               reading
               their
               books
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               Instruction
               of
               Christians
               they
               had
               writ
               in
               the
               China
               language
               ;
               &
               hath
               often
               promised
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Christians
               ,
               worthy
               of
               his
               magnificence
               ,
               when
               he
               once
               came
               to
               be
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ;
               and
               indeed
               all
               the
               works
               he
               erected
               were
               ver●
               splendid
               and
               magnificent
               ;
               but
               he
               polluted
               them
               all
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               
               Workmen
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               found
               they
               had
               but
               committed
               the
               least
               errour
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               imperfection
               ,
               he
               presently
               put
               them
               to
               death
               upon
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               where
               it
               confines
               with
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               lies
               the
               strong
               City
               called
               Nanchung
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               seated
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               respect
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               so
               strong
               and
               of
               so
               great
               an
               extent
               ,
               it
               is
               held
               to
               be
               the
               Key
               of
               both
               the
               two
               Provinces
               .
               The
               Tyrant
               endeavoured
               by
               all
               industry
               to
               make
               himself
               Master
               of
               this
               important
               place
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               convenient
               passage
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLV
               .
               he
               levied
               a
               vast
               Army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               thousand
               men
               ,
               all
               Natives
               of
               the
               Countie
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               besides
               those
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               which
               had
               alwaies
               followed
               him
               .
               He
               sent
               before
               this
               numerous
               Army
               ,
               which
               besieged
               the
               Town
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               but
               found
               so
               rigorous
               resistance
               ,
               that
               they
               began
               to
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               about
               fourtie
               thousand
               of
               those
               Souldiers
               of
               Suchuen
               revolted
               to
               the
               Prefects
               which
               governed
               the
               be-leagured
               Citie
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Army
               was
               constrained
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               without
               any
               memorable
               Action
               :
               and
               he
               being
               en●aged
               with
               anger
               to
               see
               them
               retire
               ,
               commanded
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               in
               number
               one
               hundred
               and
               fourtie
               thousand
               ,
               )
               
               to
               be
               all
               massacred
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               .
               This
               horrible
               Butchery
               lasted
               four
               daies
               ;
               in
               which
               slaughter
               he
               commanded
               many
               of
               them
               to
               have
               their
               skins
               pulled
               off
               ,
               which
               he
               filling
               with
               straw
               ,
               and
               sowing
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               commanded
               to
               be
               carried
               publickly
               and
               visibly
               into
               the
               Towns
               where
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               so
               to
               strike
               more
               terrour
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               such
               a
               malitious
               hatred
               against
               this
               Country
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               ceased
               to
               vex
               and
               torment
               it
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               left
               desolate
               .
               Many
               unexpert
               persons
               ,
               without
               head
               or
               guide
               ,
               did
               take
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               quickly
               dispersed
               them
               ,
               being
               wholly
               unexperienced
               in
               Military
               Discipline
               ;
               others
               that
               were
               wiser
               ,
               leaving
               the
               City
               ,
               retired
               into
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               onely
               men
               who
               escaped
               his
               fury
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               he
               called
               all
               the
               Students
               of
               the
               Country
               to
               be
               examined
               for
               their
               degrees
               ,
               promising
               to
               give
               those
               honours
               ,
               to
               whomsoever
               should
               deserve
               them
               best
               ;
               and
               the
               Chineses
               are
               so
               bewitched
               with
               the
               desire
               of
               these
               dignities
               ,
               
               that
               they
               did
               not
               conceive
               the
               perfidious
               Stratagem
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               .
               There
               appeared
               therefore
               in
               the
               publick
               Hall
               deputed
               for
               that
               Ceremony
               about
               eighteen
               thousand
               persons
               ;
               all
               which
               he
               commanded
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               massacre
               most
               barbarously
               ,
               saying
               ;
               These
               were
               the
               people
               who
               by
               their
               cavilling
               sophisms
               ,
               sollicited
               the
               people
               to
               rebellions
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               a
               horrour
               to
               relate
               so
               many
               unhumane
               slaughters
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               see
               my self
               over-whelmed
               with
               new
               ones
               ;
               for
               what
               an
               addition
               is
               it
               to
               all
               his
               related
               barbarities
               ,
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               That
               he
               never
               spared
               Children
               ,
               Boys
               ,
               nor
               Girls
               ,
               no
               nor
               M●trons
               with
               Child
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               lye
               down
               ?
               what
               an
               excess
               of
               all
               inhumanity
               to
               take
               the
               Prefects
               Wives
               ;
               
               when
               their
               Husbands
               were
               condemned
               ,
               but
               yet
               alive
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               these
               Women
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               villanies
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               kill
               them
               ?
               This
               was
               so
               resented
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               they
               rather
               chose
               to
               kill
               themselves
               ,
               than
               to
               undergoe
               so
               infamous
               and
               publick
               an
               opprobry
               to
               their
               honesty
               .
               I
               forbear
               to
               relate
               more
               of
               such
               detestable
               and
               execrable
               examples
               ,
               lest
               I
               offend
               the
               ears
               and
               minds
               of
               the
               Reader
               by
               such
               abominations
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               suppresse
               these
               impurities
               ,
               and
               passe
               to
               what
               happened
               in
               the
               year
               MDCXLVI
               .
               when
               the
               Tartars
               entred
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               to
               give
               him
               Battail
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               go
               out
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               And
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               leave
               the
               Country
               behind
               him
               with
               more
               security
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               (
               except
               those
               which
               inhabited
               the
               North-East
               Quarters
               by
               which
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               reserve
               these
               Creatures
               to
               assist
               and
               furnish
               his
               Army
               with
               all
               necessaries
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               deferred
               their
               death
               to
               another
               time
               .
               )
               First
               therefore
               he
               commanded
               all
               the
               Citizens
               of
               what
               quality
               or
               condition
               soever
               ,
               that
               did
               inhabit
               his
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               Chingtu
               to
               be
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               called
               in
               ;
               and
               then
               riding
               about
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               vast
               multitude
               is
               related
               to
               have
               been
               above
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               )
               he
               viewed
               them
               all
               with
               lesse
               compassionthan
               the
               cruellest
               Tygre
               would
               have
               done
               ;
               whilest
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               these
               poor
               victims
               with
               lamentable
               crys
               ,
               
               which
               penetrated
               the
               very
               vault
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               moved
               a
               heart
               composed
               of
               stone
               or
               Rock
               ,
               holding
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               begged
               of
               this
               outragious
               Tyrant
               to
               spare
               the
               lives
               of
               his
               innocent
               people
               .
               He
               stood
               a
               while
               Pensive
               ,
               like
               an
               astonished
               and
               amazed
               Creature
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               an
               imperfect
               Crisis
               ,
               wherein
               humane
               nature
               struggled
               a
               little
               with
               those
               bowels
               ,
               and
               that
               heart
               which
               was
               composed
               of
               all
               cruelty
               ;
               but
               presently
               returning
               to
               his
               beastly
               nature
               ,
               
                 Kill
                 ,
                 kill
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 these
                 Rebels
                 ,
              
               upon
               which
               words
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               massacred
               in
               one
               day
               out
               of
               the
               City
               Wals
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               bloody
               monster
               .
               Those
               Religious
               persons
               ,
               which
               were
               there
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               resolved
               to
               make
               their
               addresses
               for
               the
               Tyrant
               to
               save
               their
               converts
               lives
               ;
               and
               though
               all
               men
               judged
               it
               a
               desperate
               attempt
               ,
               yet
               they
               obtained
               the
               lives
               of
               those
               they
               claimed
               .
               So
               as
               they
               distributed
               themselves
               at
               the
               City
               Gates
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               Clients
               passed
               bound
               to
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               they
               mercifully
               unbound
               their
               Shakles
               ,
               and
               rescued
               them
               from
               death
               .
               By
               which
               occasion
               also
               they
               performed
               another
               acceptible
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               Baptizing
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Children
               ,
               which
               the
               Souldiers
               willingly
               permitted
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               horrid
               and
               execrable
               cruelty
               of
               this
               Tyrant
               proved
               as
               advantagious
               to
               these
               little
               Angels
               ,
               as
               Herods
               slaughter
               did
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Innocent●
               .
            
             
               They
               write
               ,
               
               that
               in
               this
               massacre
               there
               was
               so
               much
               blood
               spilt
               ,
               as
               made
               the
               great
               River
               of
               Kiang
               ,
               which
               runs
               by
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               increase
               and
               swell
               visibly
               ;
               and
               the
               dead
               Corps
               being
               cast
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               carried
               downwards
               to
               the
               other
               Cities
               ,
               did
               denounce
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               expect
               no
               better
               Treaty
               from
               this
               Tyrants
               hands
               .
               And
               it
               quickly
               proved
               true
               ,
               for
               he
               dispatched
               his
               Army
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               killed
               all
               that
               he
               could
               lay
               hands
               on
               ;
               and
               thus
               this
               Tyrant
               did
               bring
               that
               populous
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               into
               a
               vast
               wildernesse
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               he
               mustered
               all
               his
               Souldiers
               in
               a
               Field
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               City
               of
               China
               is
               deputed
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Natives
               Kioochang
               ;
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               he
               delivered
               himself
               thus
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 your
                 valour
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 expelled
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 yet
                 quicker
                 and
                 nimbler
                 than
                 hitherto
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 you
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 you
                 from
                 all
                 burdens
                 and
                 heavy
                 luggage
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 sunk
                 threescore
                 Ships
                 full
                 of
                 Silver
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 
                 of
              
               Kiang
               ;
               
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 recover
                 ,
                 to
                 reward
                 your
                 pains
                 and
                 merits
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 once
                 have
                 obtained
                 the
                 Empire
              
               ;
               (
               he
               had
               indeed
               sunck
               the
               Ships
               ,
               and
               killed
               the
               Ship
               men
               ,
               to
               conceal
               the
               place
               ;
               )
               
                 but
                 there
                 remaines
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 encumbrance
                 ,
                 which
                 retards
                 much
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 Wives
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 heavy
                 burden
                 to
                 you
                 all
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 now
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 generous
                 resolution
                 ;
                 There
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 other
                 exquisit
                 Women
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 as
                 Emperour
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 my
                 Royall
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 all
                 a
                 leading
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 President
                 .
              
               After
               this
               Speech
               ,
               of
               three
               hundred
               handsome
               and
               beautiful
               Maids
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               for
               his
               voluptuous
               pleasures
               ,
               he
               onely
               reserved
               twenty
               to
               serve
               his
               three
               Queens
               ,
               and
               commanded
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               killed
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               presently
               followed
               the
               example
               and
               command
               of
               their
               cruel
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               heads
               of
               innumerable
               innocent
               Women
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               their
               mortal
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Having
               now
               no
               more
               men
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               to
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               turned
               his
               fury
               and
               hatred
               against
               the
               Cities
               ,
               Houses
               and
               Palaces
               :
               for
               whereas
               he
               had
               built
               himself
               a
               very
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               Palace
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Chingtu
               ,
               he
               consumed
               that
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               noble
               City
               with
               fire
               ;
               besides
               he
               cut
               down
               all
               Trees
               and
               Woods
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               profit
               no
               man.
               And
               thus
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               having
               purged
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               matched
               on
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               to
               meet
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               marched
               ,
               if
               he
               found
               any
               man
               remaining
               alive
               ,
               he
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               killed
               .
               And
               not
               content
               with
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               espied
               any
               Souldier
               which
               marched
               either
               too
               far
               before
               ,
               or
               too
               far
               behind
               ,
               though
               the
               fault
               were
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               he
               killed
               him
               presently
               .
               He
               killed
               all
               his
               sick
               or
               weak
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               delivered
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               out
               of
               so
               miserable
               and
               ruined
               a
               Country
               .
               I
               suppresse
               many
               more
               passages
               of
               his
               cruelty
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               hasten
               to
               the
               Catastrophe
               of
               this
               Tragedy
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               no
               sooner
               entred
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Xensi
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Emperours
               Uncles
               meets
               him
               with
               five
               thousand
               Tartars
               ,
               
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Army
               marching
               after
               him
               ;
               five
               Horsemen
               are
               sent
               out
               before
               the
               Army
               (
               as
               usually
               they
               do
               amongst
               the
               Tartaes
               ;
               )
               who
               if
               they
               be
               well
               received
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               Peace
               and
               submission
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               receive
               any
               Act
               of
               hostility
               ,
               then
               the
               Army
               marcheth
               up
               to
               sight
               .
               These
               Horsemen
               were
               espied
               by
               the
               Tyrants
               Scouts
               ;
               who
               presently
               brought
               him
               Tydings
               of
               their
               approach
               .
               But
               he
               laughed
               at
               the
               news
               ,
               and
               jestingly
               asked
               them
               ,
               If
               the
               Tartars
               had
               learned
               to
               fly
               .
               He
               drove
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               many
               persons
               bound
               before
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               massacre
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               two
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               for
               asking
               leave
               to
               returne
               into
               Suchuen
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Country
               they
               had
               undertaken
               to
               convert
               to
               Christianity
               .
               But
               the
               suddain
               death
               of
               this
               Arch-brigand
               delivered
               them
               all
               from
               the
               imminent
               danger
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               same
               time
               came
               in
               his
               chief
               Commanders
               ,
               assuring
               him
               the
               Tartar
               was
               upon
               him
               ;
               upon
               which
               news
               ,
               he
               being
               of
               a
               bold
               and
               couragious
               humour
               ,
               burst
               out
               of
               his
               Tent
               ,
               and
               without
               either
               head-piece
               or
               brest-Plate
               ,
               snatched
               up
               a
               Lance
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               to
               view
               the
               enemy
               .
               The
               foresaid
               five
               Tartars
               presently
               assaulted
               the
               Tyrant
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               Arrow
               was
               shot
               ,
               
               (
               happy
               to
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               )
               pierced
               the
               heart
               of
               that
               monster
               of
               Cruelty
               ,
               killing
               that
               Man●
               who
               had
               an
               intention
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               all
               Men
               ;
               and
               who
               from
               the
               base
               condition
               of
               a
               raskally
               Theef
               ,
               presumed
               to
               take
               the
               Sacred
               Title
               of
               King
               and
               Emperour
               .
               The
               head
               being
               down
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               easily
               seized
               on
               the
               body
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               many
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               submitted
               to
               them
               ,
               others
               were
               killed
               ,
               others
               ran
               away
               ;
               and
               the
               poor
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Suchuen
               received
               the
               Tartars
               as
               their
               Saviours
               .
               
               By
               which
               means
               this
               Province
               which
               is
               the
               most
               Western
               in
               China
               ,
               and
               borders
               upon
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Tibet
               ,
               became
               subject
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Empire
               .
            
             
               When
               they
               had
               established
               Garrisons
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               other
               Affairs
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
               they
               prepared
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Royall
               City
               of
               Peking
               ;
               leading
               with
               them
               the
               two
               Captive
               Priests
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               found
               in
               Chains
               ,
               as
               a
               present
               most
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Emperour
               ;
               there
               I
               saw
               them
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               in
               great
               veneration
               and
               honour
               in
               the
               year
               MDCL
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               victorious
               Conquerour
               returning
               crowned
               with
               Laurels
               ,
               was
               ill
               received
               and
               worse
               recompensed
               ,
               
               by
               his
               Brother
               the
               great
               Amavangus
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               the
               Emperours
               Tutor
               ;
               )
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               deserved
               triumph
               ,
               he
               received
               an
               unworthy
               death
               ;
               for
               being
               to
               make
               a
               march
               of
               many
               Months
               ,
               to
               undergo
               much
               labour
               ,
               and
               many
               troubles
               ,
               it
               happened
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               lost
               more
               Men
               in
               marching
               than
               in
               fighting
               ;
               upon
               which
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               great
               negligence
               in
               governing
               his
               Army
               ;
               and
               being
               of
               a
               generous
               nature
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               deserved
               high
               praise
               ,
               but
               no
               blame
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               took
               his
               Tartarian
               Cap
               ,
               and
               scornfully
               trampled
               it
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               sign
               of
               indignation
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               expresse
               ;
               )
               upon
               which
               fact
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               a
               Prison
               proper
               to
               those
               of
               the
               blood
               Royall
               which
               he
               accused
               of
               any
               Crime
               ;
               But
               he
               scorned
               to
               be
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Family
               ,
               which
               should
               suffer
               this
               opprobry
               in
               China
               ;
               and
               therefore
               before
               he
               was
               carried
               to
               this
               Prison
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Chinese
                 Coaciang
              
               ,
               he
               hung
               himself
               miserably
               in
               his
               own
               Place
               .
               
               A
               Gallant
               Prince
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               a
               better
               fortune
               .
               Many
               think
               this
               disgrace
               to
               have
               grown
               from
               Amavangus
               his
               eldest
               Brothers
               emulation
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               that
               Amavangus
               was
               affraid
               that
               this
               Man
               ,
               though
               wanting
               no
               courage
               ,
               yet
               of
               a
               precipitit
               nature
               ,
               would
               quickly
               ruin
               the
               Tartarian
               affairs
               ,
               by
               his
               rash
               proceedings
               .
               And
               here
               I
               will
               put
               a
               period
               to
               this
               brief
               Narration
               of
               the
               Tartars
               War
               to
               the
               year
               MDCLI
               .
               in
               which
               year
               I
               was
               sent
               to
               Europe
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               may
               command
               me
               .
               In
               which
               relation
               if
               there
               be
               nothing
               else
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ,
               yet
               it
               seems
               wonderfull
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               in
               seven
               years
               space
               they
               conquered
               more
               ground
               ,
               than
               an
               entire
               Army
               could
               have
               walked
               through
               in
               the
               whole
               length
               &
               breadth
               thereof
               in
               that
               space
               of
               time
               ;
               for
               they
               over-ran
               the
               twelve
               vast
               Provinces
               of
               China
               ;
               besides
               the
               immense
               extents
               of
               Lea●tung
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Corea
               .
            
             
               What
               since
               has
               past
               ,
               in
               such
               vicissitude
               of
               fortune
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               God
               shall
               blesse
               me
               with
               a
               prosperous
               returne
               into
               my
               beloved
               China
               ;
               or
               that
               my
               friends
               acquaint
               me
               with
               any
               new
               Occurrences
               by
               Letters
               ,
               I
               will
               procure
               that
               all
               Europe
               shall
               understand
               the
               Issue
               of
               these
               prodigious
               revolutions
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Addition
               to
               the
               former
               History
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               last
               Letters
               from
               China
               Written
               in
               the
               years
               1651.
               52.
               and
               53.
               
            
             
               AFter
               the
               Printing
               of
               this
               our
               History
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Wars
               ,
               returning
               to
               Brussels
               from
               Amsterdam
               (
               where
               I
               used
               all
               possible
               expedition
               to
               bring
               my
               
                 Atlas
                 Sinieus
              
               to
               the
               Presse
               )
               I
               there
               received
               my
               long
               desired
               Letters
               from
               China
               ,
               sent
               by
               my
               friends
               from
               Rome
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               being
               dated
               the
               14.
               of
               
                 November
                 1651
              
               ,
               were
               writ
               by
               a
               Sicilian
               ,
               called
               Father
               
                 Francis
                 Brancatus
              
               ,
               who
               sojurns
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Xanchai
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Nanking
               ;
               and
               reflecting
               ,
               that
               happily
               it
               would
               not
               be
               ungratefull
               to
               our
               Europeans
               ,
               if
               I
               made
               a
               private
               relation
               ,
               of
               publick
               use
               ▪
               I
               resolved
               to
               draw
               out
               this
               little
               ensuing
               Narration
               from
               those
               Letters
               written
               in
               severall
               years
               .
            
             
               The
               Empire
               of
               China
               is
               how
               grown
               to
               a
               more
               fixed
               and
               setled
               Estate
               ,
               since
               the
               death
               of
               Amavangus
               Uncle
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
               to
               whose
               expedition
               in
               invading
               that
               Empire
               and
               Vigilance
               in
               conserving
               it
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               owe
               their
               happy
               successe
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               the
               opinion
               framed
               of
               him
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               far
               different
               from
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               he
               carried
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               for
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               exercise
               of
               governing
               by
               his
               death
               devolved
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               called
               Xunchi
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               Emperour
               ,
               though
               a
               youth
               in
               years
               ,
               began
               his
               raign
               by
               the
               approbation
               of
               all
               estates
               and
               orders
               ,
               with
               such
               maturity
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               councel
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               surpasse
               the
               gray
               and
               hoary
               heads
               of
               his
               wisest
               Counsellors
               .
               He
               was
               no
               sooner
               enthroned
               ,
               then
               he
               expressed
               a
               strange
               ripenesse
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               severity
               of
               Justice
               joyned
               together
               ;
               for
               having
               discovered
               his
               Uncles
               wicked
               counsels
               and
               designs
               ,
               and
               traced
               the
               obscure
               track
               of
               his
               abhominable
               vices
               ,
               which
               were
               hid
               during
               his
               life
               :
               he
               did
               so
               much
               resent
               those
               detestable
               Acts
               ,
               as
               he
               commanded
               his
               body
               to
               be
               digged
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               magnificent
               Sepulchre
               to
               be
               beaten
               down
               ;
               which
               kind
               of
               punishment
               amongst
               the
               Chineses
               is
               held
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               that
               can
               be
               inflicted
               ;
               being
               taught
               by
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               carry
               all
               veneration
               and
               respect
               to
               the
               tombs
               of
               dead
               persons
               .
               The
               Carcasse
               being
               dragged
               out
               ,
               they
               first
               beat
               it
               with
               Clubs
               ,
               then
               they
               scourged
               it
               with
               Rods
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               cutting
               off
               the
               head
               ,
               they
               made
               it
               a
               spectacle
               to
               all
               criminal
               opprobies
               .
               Thus
               the
               splendour
               of
               his
               Tomb
               ,
               was
               brought
               to
               dust
               ;
               and
               fortune
               paid
               him
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               disgrace
               she
               owed
               him
               in
               his
               life
               .
               
               He
               punished
               also
               all
               the
               Officers
               and
               Prefects
               ,
               which
               were
               privie
               to
               his
               councels
               ;
               putting
               some
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               depriving
               others
               of
               their
               dignities
               .
               Amongst
               all
               which
               I
               find
               the
               fortune
               of
               General
               Fung
               to
               have
               been
               very
               various
               :
               who
               though
               he
               be
               no
               Christian
               ,
               yet
               being
               a
               singular
               friend
               ,
               and
               protector
               of
               our
               society
               ,
               and
               particularly
               known
               to
               my self
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               rejoyce
               to
               hear
               him
               restored
               ,
               to
               his
               place
               and
               dignity
               ,
               after
               his
               discovered
               innocency
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Emperour
               Xunchius
               ,
               growing
               up
               to
               mans
               estate
               ,
               and
               solicitous
               to
               propagate
               his
               honour
               to
               his
               posterity
               ,
               resolved
               to
               accomplish
               his
               long
               intended
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Daughter
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Occidental
               Tartars
               :
               In
               which
               action
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               imitate
               the
               European
               custom
               ;
               for
               they
               take
               a
               Lady
               of
               some
               like
               illustrious
               blood
               or
               descent
               ;
               But
               the
               Emperours
               of
               China
               seem
               little
               to
               value
               the
               nobility
               of
               blood
               ,
               but
               select
               the
               pri●est
               beauty
               ;
               nor
               will
               they
               refuse
               a
               person
               of
               a
               mean
               fortune
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               but
               graced
               with
               beauty
               ;
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               Wife
               to
               the
               late
               Emperour
               of
               China
               ,
               was
               Daughter
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               got
               his
               living
               by
               making
               straw
               Shoos
               .
               So
               King
               A●asuerus
               raised
               a
               poor
               Captive
               maid
               to
               be
               Consort
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Royal
               Throne
               :
               which
               kind
               of
               custom
               happily
               the
               Chineses
               drew
               from
               the
               Persians
               ,
               or
               the
               Persians
               from
               them
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               subject
               that
               caused
               this
               little
               digression
               .
               The
               Emperours
               Wedding
               was
               performed
               with
               a
               Pomp
               and
               splendor
               proportionable
               to
               such
               an
               Empire
               :
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               magnificence
               wanting
               on
               the
               Spouses
               part
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               she
               came
               accompanied
               with
               whole
               Armies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               ,
               as
               they
               seemed
               innumerable
               ;
               nature
               seeming
               to
               have
               framed
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Tartars
               more
               for
               warlike
               affairs
               ,
               than
               for
               pleasure
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               infinit
               multitude
               of
               Horse
               incredible
               ,
               for
               I
               my self
               have
               seen
               eighty
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               all
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               sent
               as
               a
               present
               from
               the
               Occidental
               Tartars
               to
               the
               King
               of
               China
               .
            
             
               Which
               boundlesse
               power
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               contained
               within
               any
               limits
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               hath
               lately
               broke
               out
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Quamtung
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               wholly
               subdued
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               that
               ,
               like
               an
               impetuous
               Torrent
               ,
               they
               ran
               into
               the
               Province
               of
               Quangsi
               ;
               which
               they
               likewise
               have
               conquered
               to
               their
               Empire
               .
               So
               as
               the
               King
               of
               China
               called
               Iungley
               ,
               with
               his
               chief
               favourit
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               called
               
                 Pang
                 Achileus
              
               ,
               who
               professeth
               Christianity
               ,
               were
               feign
               to
               fly
               to
               the
               Confines
               of
               Tunking
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               excluded
               the
               whole
               Empire
               .
               In
               so
               much
               as
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               writes
               out
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               Iungley
               fearing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Tartars
               hands
               ,
               was
               feign
               to
               leave
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               Sea.
               Neither
               have
               we
               any
               news
               of
               our
               Father
               
                 Andrew
                 Xaverius
                 Koffler
              
               who
               followed
               the
               Court
               of
               King
               Iungley
               ,
               having
               had
               the
               happinesse
               to
               have
               Baptized
               his
               Queen
               ,
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               of
               that
               Court.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               whilst
               one
               Cung
               ,
               a
               Royolet
               amongst
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               subdued
               the
               Province
               of
               Quangsi
               ,
               the
               Colaus
               ,
               who
               was
               Governour
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               Enemies
               hands
               ;
               and
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               hoping
               by
               rewards
               and
               promises
               of
               dignities
               ,
               to
               win
               the
               submission
               of
               this
               so
               gallant
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               eminent
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               abstained
               three
               daies
               from
               any
               cruelty
               ,
               or
               ill
               usage
               toward
               him
               ;
               But
               he
               scorned
               to
               prefer
               his
               life
               before
               his
               allegance
               and
               fidelity
               to
               his
               King
               ;
               and
               therefore
               lost
               his
               head
               .
            
             
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               this
               generous
               Action
               was
               admired
               and
               honoured
               by
               those
               brutish
               Souls
               ,
               who
               presently
               erected
               a
               magnificent
               Tomb
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               so
               honourable
               an
               Act
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               Tartars
               sollicit
               the
               Chineses
               to
               revolt
               from
               their
               Prince
               ,
               yet
               they
               honour
               and
               praise
               such
               as
               shew
               themselves
               constant
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               this
               memorial
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               owe
               as
               well
               to
               the
               singular
               friendship
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               contract
               with
               me
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               his
               eminent
               vertues
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               my self
               &
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christians
               in
               China
               ,
               were
               both
               Spectators
               and
               Admirers
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               years
               .
               He
               was
               Born
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Nanquin
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               Changcho
               ,
               being
               called
               
                 Kiu
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               a
               Name
               most
               worthy
               of
               eternal
               Memory
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               saccage
               of
               these
               Provinces
               ,
               news
               arrives
               from
               the
               Country
               of
               Suchuen
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               notorious
               Brigand
               called
               Changhienchungus
               ,
               famous
               for
               his
               strange
               cruelty
               and
               abhominable
               villanies
               ,
               had
               so
               wasted
               ,
               )
               that
               it
               begins
               again
               to
               be
               shaken
               with
               severall
               tempests
               of
               War
               ;
               &
               though
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               quite
               destroyed
               in
               the
               last
               Battails
               ,
               yet
               from
               thence
               doth
               appear
               again
               new
               trouble
               and
               vexation
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               also
               begins
               to
               grone
               under
               the
               same
               miserable
               condition
               of
               War
               ;
               for
               the
               Reverend
               Father
               
                 Peter
                 Canevary
              
               Native
               of
               Genua
               ,
               writes
               out
               of
               the
               City
               Changcheu
               ,
               which
               was
               besieged
               the
               30.
               of
               
                 March
                 1652.
              
               that
               Quesingus
               ,
               having
               made
               a
               descent
               from
               his
               Ships
               into
               that
               Province
               ,
               hath
               overrun
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               taken
               some
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               the
               War
               with
               great
               terrour
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               the
               Tartarian
               Commanders
               keepe
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Army
               in
               their
               Forts
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               strength
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               field
               to
               oppose
               him
               ;
               but
               yet
               he
               said
               they
               expected
               new
               forces
               and
               Succours
               from
               Peking
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               quickly
               to
               subdue
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               Quesingus
               ,
               who
               now
               vexeth
               this
               Province
               of
               Fokien
               ,
               is
               Son
               to
               the
               famous
               Pyrate
               Iquon
               or
               Chinchilungo
               whom
               the
               Tartars
               imprisoned
               by
               a
               slight
               ,
               as
               I
               recounted
               to
               you
               in
               my
               former
               History
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               let
               you
               know
               what
               I
               further
               heard
               from
               some
               passengers
               of
               China
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               month
               of
               Ianuary
               1653.
               were
               cast
               ,
               in
               a
               Ship
               of
               China
               ,
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               of
               an
               Island
               called
               
                 New
                 Holland
              
               ;
               whither
               I
               had
               been
               brought
               before
               by
               their
               Barks
               ,
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               their
               Prisoner
               ;
               These
               men
               related
               that
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               Tartars
               was
               arrived
               ,
               to
               subdue
               Quesingus
               ;
               whose
               Commander
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               joyn
               Art
               to
               his
               Force
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               commanded
               a
               handfull
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               charge
               the
               Chinese
               Army
               ,
               and
               presently
               by
               feigning
               flight
               ,
               to
               retire
               to
               more
               advantageous
               and
               surer
               places
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               he
               had
               placed
               a
               number
               of
               Horse
               in
               a
               deep
               valley
               behind
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               towards
               which
               Quarters
               the
               fugitive
               Troops
               retired
               .
               This
               flight
               gave
               courage
               to
               the
               Chinese
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               victory
               ,
               made
               them
               venture
               so
               far
               from
               the
               River
               Chang
               ,
               where
               their
               ships
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               as
               they
               found
               themselves
               environed
               by
               the
               Tartars
               Army
               .
               This
               desperate
               condition
               which
               excluded
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               from
               returning
               to
               their
               Ships
               ,
               caused
               a
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               bloody
               slaughter
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               perished
               above
               80000
               of
               the
               Chineses
               Army
               ;
               Whilst
               Quesingus
               a
               spectator
               of
               this
               sad
               accident
               from
               the
               Mast
               of
               his
               Ships
               ,
               as
               they
               relate
               ,
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               once
               more
               try
               his
               fortune
               against
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               but
               if
               she
               proved
               again
               adverse
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               then
               would
               submit
               ,
               and
               shave
               his
               Hair
               ,
               like
               a
               Tartar.
               
            
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               being
               at
               Brussels
               this
               last
               Iunse
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1654.
               
               I
               received
               letters
               from
               China
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               gave
               me
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               Jesuits
               ,
               were
               very
               favourably
               treated
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               yea
               better
               than
               before
               ;
               that
               they
               permit
               free
               exercise
               of
               the
               Christian
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               through
               all
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               granting
               them
               leave
               not
               onely
               to
               enjoy
               their
               ancient
               Churches
               ,
               but
               also
               liberally
               contributing
               to
               build
               new
               ones
               ;
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               endamaged
               others
               ,
               proveth
               gain
               to
               them
               .
               But
               I
               reserve
               all
               particulars
               to
               a
               larger
               Relation
               in
               a
               greater
               Volume
               ,
               which
               shall
               continue
               Trigautius
               his
               History
               
                 of
                 the
                 missions
                 dispatched
                 into
                 China
                 ,
              
               concluding
               with
               the
               year
               1610
               ,
               to
               these
               our
               present
               Times
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Books
               printed
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               Iohn
               Crook
               at
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Ship
               in
               St
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
            
             
               
                 ANnales
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 à
                 primâ
                 Mundi
                 Origine
                 deducti
                 ;
                 unâ
                 cum
                 rerurn
                 Asiaticarum
                 &
                 Aegyptiacarum
                 Chronico
                 ,
                 A
                 tempo●ris
                 Historici
                 principio
                 usque
                 ad
                 Maccabaicarum
                 initia
                 producto
                 :
                 A
                 Viro
                 Reverendissimo
                 ,
                 &
                 Doctissimo
                 
                   Jacobo
                   Usserio
                
                 Archiepi●copo
                 Armachno
                 .
                 Folio
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Ejusdem
                 Annalium
                 Pars
                 secunda
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 annum
                 Christi
                 Octogesimum
                 producitur
                 ,
                 unà
                 cum
                 harmoni●
                 Evangeliorum
                 ab
                 exercitatissimo
                 in
                 Sacris
                 literis
                 Doctore
                 
                   Johanne
                   Richardsono
                
                 Episcopo
                 Ardachensi
                 conscripta
                 .
                 Folio
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Ejusdem
                 de
                 Textûs
                 Hebraici
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
                 Variantibus
                 lectionibus
                 ad
                 
                   Ludovicum
                   Cappellum
                
                 Epistola
                 .
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 ejusdem
                 de
                 LXX
                 interpretum
                 versione
                 syntagma
                 ,
                 quo
                 hebraici
                 textus
                 veritas
                 contra
                 LXX
                 interpretum
                 versionis
                 assertores
                 declaratur
                 ,
                 vnà
                 cum
                 libro
                 Estherae
                 &c
                 ,
                 ad
                 pristinam
                 antiquitatem
                 cum
                 obeliscis
                 ,
                 asteriscis
                 &
                 leniscis
                 reducto
                 .
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   History
                
                 :
                 centaining
                 excellent
                 Observations
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 remarkable
                 Passages
                 and
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 With
                 a
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Verity
                 thereof
                 from
                 the
                 aspersions
                 of
                 Atheists
                 and
                 Anti-Scripturians
                 .
                 Written
                 Originally
                 in
                 French
                 by
                 the
                 curions
                 Pen
                 of
                 
                   Nicolas
                   Caussin
                
                 S.
                 I.
                 And
                 now
                 Elegantly
                 rendred
                 into
                 English
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 and
                 last
                 Edition
                 by
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Honor.
                 Quaeto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Perfect
                   Ambassador
                
                 ;
                 Treating
                 of
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 Men
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Function
                 :
                 By
                 
                   Francis
                   Thynne
                
                 ,
                 Esquire
                 .
                 12o.
              
               
                 
                   Wisdome
                   and
                   Innocence
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
                 propounded
                 to
                 our
                 imitation
                 :
                 By
                 
                   Thomas
                   Vane
                
                 Doctor
                 in
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Physick
                 .
                 12o.
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Nursery
                
                 decyphered
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 Preached
                 at
                 Mercers
                 Chappel
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 Febr.
                 9.
                 1650.
                 
                 By
                 
                   Thomas
                   Baker
                
                 late
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   St
                   Mary
                
                 the
                 More
                 in
                 Exon.
                 Quart●
                 :
              
               
                 Seven
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 Preached
                 upon
                 severall
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 &c.
                 heretofore
                 Printed
                 severally
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 re-printed
                 .
                 12o.
              
               
                 
                   Loci
                   Communes
                   D.
                
                 Martini
                 Lutheri
                 ex
                 Scriptis
                 ipsius
                 Latinis
                 ,
                 forma
                 Gnomolcgica
                 ,
                 &
                 Aphoristica
                 collecti
                 &
                 in
                 quinque
                 classes
                 distributi
                 à
                 
                 M.
                 Theodosio
                 Fabritio
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   Gottingensis
                   Pastore
                
                 ,
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 Disputatio
                 Scolastica
                 de
                 Divina
                 Providentia
                 ,
                 adversus
                 Jesuitas
                 ,
                 Arminianos
                 ,
                 Socinianos
                 de
                 Domino
                 ,
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 studiis
                 &
                 industria
                 
                   Samuelis
                   Rhetorfortis
                
                 S
                 ▪
                 Theologiae
                 Professoris
                 in
                 celebri
                 &
                 inclyta
                 Academia
                 Andreapolitana
                 ,
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 just
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 from
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 criminal
                 schisme
                 ,
                 by
                 Iohn
                 Bramhal
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Derry
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 His
                 defence
                 of
                 true
                 liberty
                 from
                 anti-cedent
                 and
                 extrinsecall
                 necessity
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 late
                 book
                 of
                 Master
                 
                   Thomas
                   Hobbs
                
                 of
                 Malmesbury
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 His
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   Mons.
                   Militiers
                
                 Victory
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 with
                 Militiers
                 own
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Miscellanea
                   sacra
                
                 ,
                 or
                 devout
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 essaies
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Walter
                   Mountague
                   4o.
                   Parthenissa
                
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 new
                 Romance
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Broghill
                 in
                 4
                 parts
                 .
                 Quarto
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 sine
                 introductorium
                 anglico-latino-Graecum
                 ,
                 complectens
                 colloquia
                 familiaria
                 ,
                 Aesopi
                 fabulas
                 &
                 Luciani
                 mortuorum
                 Dialogos
                 .
                 In
                 usum
                 scholarum
                 ,
                 per
                 Johannem
                 Shirly
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 De
                 Hibernia
                 &
                 antiquitatibus
                 ejus
                 disquisitione
                 ,
                 Authore
                 Iacobo
                 Waraeo
                 Eq.
                 Aurato
                 .
                 Octavo
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 whom
                 also
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Books
                 brought
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sold.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Effigies
                   of
                   F.
                   Aluarez
                   Semedo
                   Procurator
                   of
                   the
                   Prouinces
                   of
                   Iapan
                   &
                   China
                   .
                
                 
                   Tho
                   :
                   Cross
                   fecit
                
              
            
             
             
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59154-e2140
           
             See
             a
             larger
             discourse
             of
             the
             ordering
             of
             this
             leafe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             vertues
             of
             the
             drink
             in
             the
             voyage
             and
             missions
             of
             Alexanderd
             Rhodes
             (
             printed
             at
             Paris
             1653.
             1
             part
             .
             13
             cap.
             it
             s
             called
             also
             Tay.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Syriack
             inscription
             explained
             by
             Kirkes
             in
             his
             Prodrom
             :
             Copt
             cap.
             3.
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             See
             another
             Translation
             somewhat
             differing
             from
             this
             in
             Kirchers
             ,
             Prodrom
             .
             Copt
             cap.
             3
             pag.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59154-e70880
           
             The
             Tartars
             were
             ancient
             Enemies
             to
             China
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             conquered
             China
             heretofore
             .
             Tamberlain
             never
             tooke
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             Emperours
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             Ga●ison
             upon
             the
             Wall
             against
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             A
             long
             Peace
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             think
             of
             invading
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             cause
             of
             the
             Tartarian
             war.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             irruption
             of
             the
             Tartars
             into
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             Protestation
             against
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Barb●rous
             and
             superstitious
             Vow
             of
             the
             Tartarian
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             City
             of
             Leaoyang
             besieged
             and
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             Stratagem
             against
             musquets
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             Cities
             taken
             ▪
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Tartars
             used
             their
             conquered
             Towns.
             
          
           
             The
             Tartar
             calls
             himself
             Emperour
             of
             
               China
               ,
               An.
               1618.
            
             
          
           
             God
             punished
             China
             for
             their
             persecution
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             return
             with
             great
             Riches
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             Vanley
             dyes
             ,
             Taichangus
             succeeds
             and
             dyes
             .
          
           
             Theinkins
             is
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             Corea
             more
             valiant
             than
             the
             Chineses
             .
          
           
             New
             preparations
             against
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             Port
             of
             Thiencin
             very
             commodious
             .
          
           
             The
             valiant
             Amazon
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             invention
             of
             the
             Christians
             to
             advance
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             are
             cast
             ou●
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             make
             war
             again
             .
          
           
             They
             besiege
             Leaoyang
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             Constancy
             rewarded
             by
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             Habits
             and
             Manners
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             perfidiousness
             .
          
           
             The
             valiantest
             Commander
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfulnesse
             of
             the
             Commanders
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Their
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             China
             ,
             and
             Tartary
             both
             died
             .
          
           
             Zungchinius
             chosen
             Emperour
             of
             
               China
               .
               Thienzungus
            
             more
             milde
             than
             his
             Predecessors
             .
          
           
             The
             Souldiers
             Insolencies
             exasperate
             the
             Country
             of
             Corea
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             are
             b●ought
             into
             Corea
             .
          
           
             Corea
             wasted
             .
          
           
             The
             Fight
             and
             slaughter
             of
             3.
             
             Armies
             .
          
           
             The
             Eastern
             part
             of
             Leaotung
             is
             under
             the
             Tartar.
             
          
           
             The
             Portugese
             send
             succour
             .
          
           
             A
             crafty
             Commander
             of
             the
             China
             Army
             .
          
           
             M●ovenlung●●
             poisoned
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Court
             besieged
             .
          
           
             The
             perfidious
             General
             killed
             
          
           
             The
             Tartars●orrage
             ●orrage
             all
             the
             Country
             of
             Peking
             ,
             &
             depart
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Tartary
             dies
             ;
             another
             succeeds
             .
          
           
             Zungteus
             the
             new
             King
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             prudent
             &
             milde
             .
          
           
             Mildenesse
             and
             Gentleness
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Conquering
             Nations
             .
          
           
             A
             barbarous
             Principle
             of
             the
             Chineses
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             the
             chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             Christians
             unjustly
             killed
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             his
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             his
             Piety
             .
          
           
             He
             chuses
             rather
             to
             die
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             reign
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             Theeves
             in
             China
             ,
             a
             chief
             occasion
             of
             its
             overthrow
             .
          
           
             Severall
             Theeves
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             defeated
             ,
             but
             not
             vanquished
             
          
           
             Famin
             augments
             the
             Theeves
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Emperour
             his
             avarice
             .
          
           
             The
             Commanders
             aspire
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             chief
             felons
             
          
           
             They
             vex
             several
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             They
             besiege
             the
             noble
             City
             Caifung
             .
          
           
             An
             unheard
             of
             Famin.
             
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Caifung
             is
             drowned
             .
          
           
             The
             General
             of
             the
             Theeves
             takes
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             He
             takes
             the
             Country
             of
             Xensi
             .
          
           
             Calls
             himself
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             Theeves
             good
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Prefects
             Discord
             was
             another
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Theevs
             take
             the
             Province
             of
             Xensi
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             China
             is
             troubled
             ,
          
           
             The
             Stratagem
             of
             the
             Theef
             .
          
           
             The
             Royall
             City
             of
             Peking
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             having
             kild
             his
             Daughter
             hanged
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Theefs
             Tyranny
             and
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             called
             into
             China
             against
             the
             Theeves
             .
          
           
             The
             Theeves
             fly
             from
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             They
             carry
             away
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Palace
             .
          
           
             Zungteus
             King
             of
             the
             Tartars
             dyes
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             refuse
             to
             depart
             China
             .
          
           
             ●●eir
             Craft
             〈◊〉
             Decei●
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             company
             of
             Tartars
             enter
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             seise
             upon
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               China
               .
               Xunchiis
            
             crowned
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             the
             
               Tartars
               〈◊〉
               China
            
             .
          
           
             The
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Kings
             Tutor
             called
             Amavangus
             .
          
           
             Vsangueius
             forced
             to
             serve
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             known
             what
             became
             of
             Licungzus
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             subdue
             several
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             They
             changed
             no
             Laws
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Hungquangus
             Crowned
             Emperour
             in
             Hanquin
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             admit
             no
             Peace
             
          
           
             Zunchinius
             his
             Son
             appears
             at
             Nankuing
             .
          
           
             He
             causes
             troubles
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             the
             Chineses
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             Yangcheu
             resisting
             the
             Tartar
             is
             taken
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             take
             several
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             Hunquangus
             is
             taken
             and
             killed
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             run
             to
             the
             City
             Hangcheu
             .
          
           
             King
             Lovingus
             love
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Kings
             Souldiers
             drowned
             .
          
           
             Hangcheu
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             Chineses
             defend
             their
             Hair.
             
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             passe
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             recover
             the
             City
             Xa●king
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             of
             Cheuxan
             becomes
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Kinhao
             is
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             take
             in
             Fokien
             very
             easily
             .
          
           
             King
             Lunguus
             slain
             .
          
           
             The
             Provinces
             of
             Quamgtung
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             famous
             Pyrate
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             deceive
             the
             Pyrat
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             prisoner
             by
             meer
             Art.
             
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             overthrow
             Quangsi
             .
          
           
             Iungley
             made
             Emperour
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Heir
             to
             the
             Empire
             becomes
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Theeves
             infest
             the
             Province
             of
             Fokien
             .
          
           
             Changus
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             Tartars
             besieges
             Kienning
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             at
             length
             taken
             and
             razed
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Tartars
             dispose
             their
             Garrisons
             .
          
           
             Kinus
             Governour
             of
             a
             Province
             rebelleth
             .
          
           
             The
             hatred
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Prefects
             disturbs
             the
             Country
             of
             Kiansi
             .
          
           
             Many
             places
             revolt
             from
             the
             Tartar.
             
          
           
             The
             deceipt
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Cancheu
             .
          
           
             Kinus
             besieged
             by
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Kinus
             breaks
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Nanchang
             is
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Three
             Kings
             created
             with
             as
             many
             Armies
             against
             Iungley
             the
             Emperour
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             Hous
             riseth
             against
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             The
             barbarous
             resolution
             of
             a
             Tartarian
             Governour
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             City
             called
             Sigan
             is
             besieged
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             insolencies
             produced
             great
             danger
             .
          
           
             Kiangus
             riseth
             against
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Kiangus
             gathers
             great
             Forces
             .
          
           
             Kiangus
             overthrows
             the
             Tartars
             by
             a
             stratagem
             .
             He
             bears
             the
             Tartars
             again
             .
          
           
             Amavangus
             himself
             goes
             against
             Kiangus
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             Banners
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             delight
             in
             hun●ing
             .
          
           
             Amavangus
             ,
             durst
             not
             fight
             with
             Kiangus
             .
          
           
             Kiangus
             is
             killed
             .
          
           
             Xanchius
             the
             Emperour
             Marries
             .
          
           
             Kengus
             hangs
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Quang●hen
             is
             taken
             and
             pillaged
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             Iungly
             flyes
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Relation
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartars
             offer
             a
             Church
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Corea
             revolted
             from
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Amavangus
             dyeth
             .
          
           
             Changhienchungus
             
               a
               cruel
               Tyrant
            
             .
          
           
             He
             kils
             divers
             Princes
             .
          
           
             For
             one
             offending
             ,
             he
             puts
             all
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             His
             hatred
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Suchuen
             .
          
           
             He
             cuts
             off
             a
             Legion
             for
             one
             mans
             fault
             .
             He
             kils
             many
             City
             Officers
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             killed
             also
             the
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             For
             one
             mans
             fault
             he
             kils
             twenty
             thousand
             .
          
           
             He
             endeavours
             to
             take
             Hanchung
             .
          
           
             He
             kil●
             140000
             men
             most
             cruelly
             .
          
           
             He
             kils
             all
             the
             Students
             .
          
           
             He
             kils
             the
             Children
             and
             exposes
             the
             Matrons
             .
          
           
             He
             kils
             600000
             
               in
               the
               City
            
             Chingtu
             .
          
           
             Many
             Children
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             He
             kils
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             Wives
             .
          
           
             He
             burned
             his
             Palace
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Chingtu
             ,
          
           
             The
             Tyrant
             is
             slain
             .
          
           
             The
             Province
             of
             Suchuen
             is
             made
             subject
             to
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Uncles
             is
             ill
             received
             .
          
           
             He
             hangs
             himself
             .